1FITTE  -  OF 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana 


By 
MARY    DEVEREUX 

Author  of  tf  From  Kingdom  to  Colony"   *' Up  and  Down 
the  Sands  of  Gold,"  etc. 


Illustrated  by 
HARRY   C.   EDWARDS 


Boston 
Little,  Brown,  and  Company 

1902 


Copyright,  1902, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 


All  rights  reserved 


Published,  June,   1902. 


UNIVERSITY    PRESS     •      JOHN  WILSON 
AND    SON       •      CAMBRIDGE,     U.S.A. 


PS 


TO 

MY  PUBLISHERS 

AS     A     TOKEN    OF     MY    GRATITUDE 

FOR    THEIR 
CONFIDENCE    AND    ENCOURAGEMENT 


717018 


Preface 


IN  that  part  of  the  United  States  where  breezes  from 
the  Mexican  gulf  sway  lazily  the  long  pendants  of 
Spanish  moss  festooning  the  gnarled  limbs  of  ancient 
oaks,  the  name  of  Jean  Lafitte  lives  to-day  in  an  atmos- 
phere of  romance  more  virile  and  fascinating  than  that 
surrounding  the  exploits  of  Columbus,  Cortez,  or  Ponce 
de  Leon. 

History  says  that,  in  1809,  Jean  and  Pierre  Lafitte  came 
to  New  Orleans  at  a  time  when,  owing  to  the  disturbed 
conditions  resulting  from  protracted  warfare  abroad,  that 
city  and  the  territory  of  Louisiana  were  receiving  immi- 
grants from  almost  every  portion  of  the  civilized  world. 

The  authentic  story  of  Jean  Lafitte  ends  six  years  later, 
shortly  after  the  battle  of  New  Orleans,  a  victory  said  to 
have  been  rendered  possible  only  by  his  loyalty  and  intel- 
ligence, supplemented  by  the  skill  and  bravery  of  the 
Baratarians  whose  leader  he  was. 

Many  are  the  legends  concerning  the  origin,  achieve- 
ments, and  end  of  this  remarkable  man ;  and  these  still 
find  numberless  believers  in  that  section  of  Louisiana  lying 
between  the  Calcasieu  and  Mermentan  rivers. 

One  of  the  most  accepted  relates  to  a  strange  tie  be- 
tween the  so-called  "  Pirate  of  the  Gulf"  and  Napoleon 
Bonaparte. 

This  is  embodied  in  a  number  of  stories,  one  of  them 
being  to  the  effect  that  it  was  Lafitte  who,  after  the  battle 


viii  Preface 

of  New  Orleans,  —  when  he  disappeared  from  Louisiana, — • 
brought  the  emperor  from  Elba  to  France ;  and  that, 
after  the  "  Hundred  Days,"  it  was  he  who  arranged  to 
bring  Napoleon  to  America.  It  is  claimed  that,  when  the 
latter's  flight  was  intercepted  and  he  entered  upon  his 
compulsory  voyage  to  St.  Helena,  Lafitte  carried  to  this 
country  a  large  amount  of  the  emperor's  treasure,  and 
buried  it  somewhere  along  the  Calcasieu  River,  after  which, 
hoping  for  a  favorable  opportunity  to  release  Napoleon, 
he  sailed  to  meet  the  fleet  which  bore  the  emperor  to 
exile. 

Of  Jean  Lafitte's  career,  it  may  be  said,  from  what  is 
known  of  it  and  by  reason  of  the  inferences  to  be  drawn 
from  established  facts,  that  it  was  one  of  adventure  and 
peril  comparing  well  with  those  of  the  men  who,  in  the 
fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries,  sought  wealth  and  fame 
in  the  new  world.  As  to  the  man  himself,  he  was,  by 
nature  and  education,  infinitely  superior  to  these  others. 
True  to  his  ancestry  and  to  himself,  he  was  actuated  by 
high  motives  and  loyal  instincts,  and  rendered  invaluable 
services  to  the  country  in  which  he  passed  a  short  period 
of  his  eventful  life. 


/IS  the  insect  from  the  rock 
•^    Takes  the  color  of  its  wing; 
As  the  boulder  from  the  shock 
Of  the  oceans  rhythmic  swing 
Makes  itself  a  perfect  form 
Learns  a  calmer  front  to  raise-, 
As  the  shell,  enamelled,  warm 
With  the  prism's  mystic  rays 
Praises  wind  and  wave  that  make 
All  its  chambers  fair  and  strong; 
As  the  mighty  poets  take 
Grief  and  pain  to  build  their  song  ; 
Even  so  for  every  soul, 
Whatsoe'er  its  lot  may  be, 
Building,  as  the  heavens  roll, 
Something  large  and  strong  and  free, — 
Things  that  hurt  and  things  that  mar 
Shape  the  man  for  perfect  praise  ; 
Shock  and  strain  and  ruin  are 
Friendlier  than  the  smiling  days. 

CHADWICK. 


Illustrations 

FROM  DRAWINGS  BY  HARRY  C.  EDWARDS 

'"  Is  it  thee,  my  beloved  Pizarro  ?'" Frontispiece 

"  '  I  will  give  you  this  ring  of  mine '  " Page       79 

"  '  Lopez,  make  haste  with  the  gun  ! '  " "        158 

"  '  Then,  Sire,  give  me  the  privilege  of  serving  you  '  "  .  "        246 

"  He  told  ...  of  all  the  persons   connected  with  his 

life" "       421 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

* 


CHAPTER   ONE 

PARIS,  in  the  year  1790,  and  the  garden  oftheTuile- 
ries  bright  with  the  sunshine  of  an  autumnal  day. 
Two  boys,  seated  in  the  grass  near  a  path  not  far 
from  one  of  the  ponds,  were  playing  with  a  turtle  they  had 
captured. 

The  humble  origin  of  the  elder,  a  lad  of  thirteen,  was 
evidenced  by  those  physical  signs  which  are  usually  asso- 
ciated with  people  of  his  class ;  but  the  other,  three  years 
younger,  bore  all  the  indications  of  gentle  birth.  His  sire 
was  a  baron  of  the  "  ancien  regime,"  while  Pierre's  father 
had  been  a  peasant,  and  his  widowed  mother  the  faithful 
nurse  of  her  who  had  lived  but  two  months  after  giving  birth 
to  the  boy  Jean,  whom  Margot  loved  as  her  own  Pierre. 

They  were  two  ingenuous,  fine-spirited  boys,  but  in- 
directly and  slightly  affected  by  the  shifting  political 
conditions  about  them,  and  finding  full  pleasure  in  each 
passing  hour. 

Young  Jean's  life  had  been  without  marked  incident 
until  this  October  day,  when  fate  set  the  shuttle  to  weave 
a  fabric  in  which  the  golden  thread  of  a  love  above  the 
love  of  man  for  woman  began  to  outline  its  pattern. 

It  was  a  fabric  which  the  future  was  to  fill  in  with  many 
strange  events,  —  whose  design,  as  it  grew,  was  to  be 


2  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

clouded  by  violence  and  bloodshed,  marred  by  ambition 
and  selfishness,  crossed  by  other  loves  of  men  and  women. 
And  yet  the  first  golden  gleams  of  the  thread  that  made 
the  beginning  kept  its  brightness  to  the  end,  in  a  strong, 
ever-deepening  love. 

The  lads,  while  occupied  and  amused  with  their  cap- 
tive, had  noticed  a  young  man,  slender,  and  under  the 
medium  height,  in  the  uniform  of  a  sous-lieutenant,  who, 
with  hands  clasped  behind  him,  was  slowly  pacing  the 
path.  He  was  apparently  busy  with  his  own  thoughts, 
although  occasionally,  in  passing,  he  glanced  at  the  boys, 
as  if  attracted  by  their  conversation  and  laughter. 

Back  and  forth  he  paced ;  and  once  Jean,  raising  his 
head,  met  the  full,  calm  gaze  of  the  officer's  gray-blue 
eyes.  It  was  only  a  careless  glance,  but  it  so  affected  the 
boy  that  his  tongue  was  silent  for  several  moments,  while 
his  dark  eyes  followed  the  retreating  figure. 

Presently  there  came  along  the  promenade  a  trio  of 
court  gallants,  attired  in  the  extreme  of  the  prevailing 
fashion,  beruffled,  bejewelled,  and  perfumed.  One  of  them 
was  a  slenderly  built  young  man,  whose  sharp  features, 
pale-blue  eyes  set  closely  together,  thin  lips,  and  weak 
chin,  gave  ample  proof  of  his  nature  and  disposition. 

A  more  striking  contrast  to  the  younger  boy  could 
not  well  be  imagined.  Yet  the  same  blood  ran  in  their 
veins,  for  the  new-comer  was  fitienne,  Jean's  half-brother, 
who  had,  for  some  time  past,  been  occupying  an  unim- 
portant position  at  court. 

He  espied  the  two  boys  before  they  noticed  him,  so  en- 
grossed were  they  in  heading-off  the  turtle,  whose  instinct 
seemed  to  tell  it  how  to  find  a  way  to  the  near-by  pond. 

The  three  courtiers  paused  in  the  pathway ;  and  Etienne, 
stepping  quickly  over  the  grass,  gave  the  turtle  a  well- 
directed  kick  that  sent  it  splashing  into  the  water. 

He  and  his  friends  then  laughed  boisterously,  while  Jean 
and  Pierre  sprang  to  their  feet,  the  former's  eyes  blazing 
angrily  as  they  met  those  of  his  half-brother. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  3 

"Sneaking  spoil-sport!  How  dared  you?"  cried  the 
boy. 

"  Dared  !  "  repeated  fitienne  jeeringly,  while  his  com- 
panions again  laughed  uproariously.  "  Mais,  you  im- 
pudent young  cub,  I  think  it  were  well  to  cool  your 
temper  by  sending  you  after  your  turtle."  With  this  he 
seized  Jean  by  the  collar,  as  if  to  throw  him  into  the 
pond. 

The  lad,  mute  with  passion,  struck  out  fiercely  with  his 
fists,  until  fitienne,  his  rage  making  him  forget  his  dandyism 
and  fine  raiment,  grasped  more  firmly  the  jewelled  cane 
he  carried,  and  began  to  rain  blows  upon  the  head  and 
shoulders  not  so  very  far  below  his  own  not  great  height, 
while  he  held  fast  to  Jean's  collar  with  a  grip  whose 
firmness  was  out  of  keeping  with  his  frail  and  puny 
build. 

Pierre,  with  sullen  face,  and  a  smouldering  fire  burning 
in  his  heavy-lidded  eyes,  stood  by,  with  clenched  fists, 
not  daring  to  put  into  force  his  evident  desire  to  come 
to  his  foster-brother's  aid,  while  the  two  gallants  looked  on 
with  manifest  amusement. 

A  clear,  icy-toned  voice  suddenly  cut  the  air  like  a 
flash  of  steel. 

"  Pardon,  monsieur ;  but  would  you  not  like  assistance?  " 

The  two  courtiers  turned  quickly  to  look  at  the  speaker. 
And  Etienne,  as  if  the  tone  of  unmistakable  sarcasm 
had  recalled  his  vanity  to  the  spectacle  he  was  making  of 
himself,  loosened  his  hold  upon  Jean,  who,  in  no  wise 
impressed  by  the  interruption,  exclaimed  through  his 
clenched  teeth,  as  he  shook  himself  free  from  the  tormen- 
tor's grasp,  "  Etienne,  thou  brutal  coward,  when  I  am  a 
man  I  will  kill  thee  for  this !  " 

fitienne's  companions,  hearing  the  familiar  manner  in 
which  he  was  addressed,  looked  at  him  in  surprise ;  and 
he,  noting  this,  turned  to  the  stranger  with  an  insolence 
which  increased  as  he  observed  the  latter's  uniform,  in- 
dicating such  an  humble  military  rank. 


4  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

It  was  the  sous-lieutenant,  whose  look  had  affected  Jean 
so  oddly  a  short  time  before. 

"  I  have  been  an  unintentional  spectator  of  your  unmanly 
conduct,  monsieur,"  continued  the  young  officer,  in  the 
same  low,  even  tone,  as  he  calmly  faced  fitienne ;  "  and 
what  I  have  heard  and  seen  of  its  beginning  compels 
me  to  take  the  part  of  this  young  gentleman  you  have 
so  needlessly  abused  and  angered." 

"  Dame !  Who  are  you,  to  dare  speak  to  me  in  such 
fashion?"  fitienne  demanded  furiously,  his  white  fingers 
again  gripping  the  cane  in  a  way  suggestive  of  a  desire  to 
use  it  in  a  new  quarter,  while  he  advanced  a  few  steps 
toward  the  sous-lieutenant,  who  stood  with  his  hands  still 
clasped  behind  his  back,  and  a  fine  scorn  touching  the 
severe  line  of  his  lips. 

"  I  am  an  officer,  monsieur,  as  you  can  see,"  he  replied, 
his  tone  in  keeping  with  his  disdainful  composure ;  "  and 
one  who,  by  training  as  well  as  by  nature,  cannot  but 
object  to  see  such  a  display  of  cowardice  in  any  man,  be 
he  courtier  or  simple  citizen." 

"  Mille  tonnerres ! "  cried  fitienne,  white  with  rage. 
"  But  you  shall  answer  for  such  insolence !  " 

"  As  you  please,  monsieur,  and  whenever  you  shall  say," 
replied  the  sous-lieutenant,  glancing  past  him  at  the  two 
boys,  who  were  now  close  to  one  another,  directly  behind 
fitienne,  their  faces  filled  with  surprise  and  satisfaction  at 
seeing  him  thus  brought  to  bay. 

One  of  fitienne's  companions,  seeing  a  gendarme  coming 
toward  them,  called  attention  to  the  fact;  and  the  former, 
noticing  several  promenaders  pause,  as  if  curious  to  know 
what  might  be  amiss,  submitted  to  his  friends'  urgings,  and 
moved  away. 

"  I  know  you  for  what  you  are,  you  Corsican  beggar,"  he 
hissed,  backing  off  over  the  grass ;  "  and  never  fear  but 
that  I  will  remember."  Then  he  turned,  and  the  trio 
departed. 

The  officer  did   not  deign  to  look  after  them,  and  an- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  5 

swered  carelessly  the  query  of  the  gendarme.  But  what 
he  said  sent  the  latter  strolling  after  the  young  men,  as  if 
considering  that  there  might  be  need  for  him  to  keep  an 
eye  upon  them  while  within  the  garden. 

When  he  was  gone,  the  sous-lieutenant  joined  the  two 
boys,  who  were  now  standing  by  the  edge  of  the  pond, 
searching  for  some  trace  of  their  late  captive. 

As  he  approached,  Jean  looked  up  at  him,  and,  with 
characteristic  impulsiveness,  caught  one  of  his  hands, 
while  Pierre,  with  a  peasant's  dumbness,  gazed  at  him 
with  an  admiration  his  stupid  tongue  would  never  have 
been  able  to  express. 

"  I  love  you  for  that !  "  exclaimed  the  younger  boy,  his 
face  aglow  with  enthusiasm.  "  Ah,  but  it  was  a  fine  thing 
to  see  fitienne  balked,  for  once !  " 

"And  who  is  this  Etienne?"  inquired  the  officer,  scowl- 
ing, as  he  looked  down  at  the  water. 

"  My  half-brother." 

"  Your  half-brother  !  "  repeated  the  questioner,  his  voice 
showing  surprise.  "  Sacre  !  Your  life  must  be  a  pleasant 
one,  if  what  I  saw  be  a  fair  sample  of  his  usual  mood  and 
manners." 

Jean,  with  all  the  cause  he  had  for  complaint,  possessed 
—  especially  considering  his  lack  of  years  —  an  unusual 
sense  of  pride  as  to  family  affairs ;  and  this  made  him 
silent.  But  it  was  the  silence  of  angry  eyes,  and  flushed 
cheeks ;  a  silence  that  had  no  need  of  words  to  express 
his  conviction  of  oppressive  injustice,  coupled  with  a  deep 
hatred  of  him  who  exercised  it. 

This  day  was  followed  by  many  another,  which  at 
irregular  intervals  through  the  next  two  years,  found  the 
man  and  boy  together ;  and  a  strong,  loyal  love  sprang  up 
between  these  two,  so  far  apart  in  age,  and  still  farther  in 
their  respective  natures. 

The  frank,  ingenuous  lad,  with  his  fresh,  pure  individual- 
ity, free  from  worldly  craft  as  the  woods  and  fields  about 
his  loved  Languedoc  home,  talked  unrestrainedly  with  the 


6  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

friend  whom  he  idolized  as  a  newly  found  hero;  while  the 
latter  forgot  oftentimes  his  already  stirring  love  of  power, 
and  his  secret  hopes  for  ambitious  ends.  The  forgetting 
brought  a  new  expression  to  his  pale  face,  softening  it,  and 
touching  with  a  strange  tenderness  the  cold,  inscrutable 
eyes. 


CHAPTER  TWO 

SEASONS    came    and    passed  —  springs,   summers, 
falls,  and  winters,  —  to  be  strung,  like  beads,  upon 
the  rosary  of  time ;  and  nearer  were  drawing  those 
bloody  days  of  France,  which  are  to  live  forever,  with  their 
gory  hue  undimmed,  although  the  crimson  flow  that  stained 
them  has  been  dried  by  the  suns  of  many  years. 

In  late  April  of  1792,  Monsieur  le  Baron  was  still  domi- 
ciled at  his  Paris  house,  and  early  April  usually  found  him 
in  his  Languedoc  chateau. 

For  two  years  past,  fitienne —  the  simpering  coxcomb 
of  twenty-seven  —  had  retained  his  position  at  court ;  and 
the  atmosphere  thus  brought  about  his  father  tended  to 
throw  the  latter  more  into  the  company  of  former  friends, 
many  of  whom  were  deep  in  political  intrigues,  and  sought 
to  claim  him,  after  his  dozen  years'  absence  from  their 
circles. 

At  the  suppers  and  card  parties  which  made  unusual 
gayety  in  his  father's  long-closed  house,  Jean  was  admitted 
with  the  freedom  of  an  acknowledged  favorite.  Keen  of 
wit,  and  somewhat  precocious,  owing  to  the  intimate  com- 
panionship of  Monsieur  le  Baron,  he  absorbed  the  talk 
going  on  around  him,  and  assimilated  it  with  an  intelli- 
gence to  which  his  elders  gave  no  thought. 

The  boy  had  theories  of  his  own,  vague  though  they 
were,  in  regard  to  almost  everything  within  his  environ- 
ment; and  he  was,  besides,  deeply  interested  in  a  dream- 
world of  which  those  about  him  —  with  the  exception  of 
Pierre  —  knew  nothing.  Yet  he  was  in  close  touch  with 
the  present;  and  the  history  and  politics  of  France  were, 
from  his  reading,  and  his  attention  to  the  conversation  of 


8  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

his  father's  guests,  —  they  being  of  all  political  parties,  -^ 
as  familiar  to  him  as  though  he  had  been  many  years 
older. 

Still,  there  was  little  in  his  appearance  to  suggest  the 
student.  Unusually  tall  for  his  years,  he  had  a  slender, 
sinewy  body,  and  limbs  whose  muscles  had  been  thoroughly 
developed  under  the  careful  tutelage  of  old  Tatro,  the 
baron's  butler,  who,  until  middle  life  had  been  a  soldier. 

It  was  he  who  had  taught  Jean  to  ride  and  shoot;  and 
he  had  initiated  the  lad — young  , as  the  latter  was  —  into 
the  intricacies  of  foil  and  rapier  practice. 

The  strong  young  throat  rose  proudly,  to  support  a  well- 
poised  head,  where  the  waving  hair  clustered  in  picturesque 
luxuriousness  at  the  back,  and  fell  in  shorter,  loosely 
curling  rings  over  the  forehead,  under  whose  arched  brows 
—  swart,  like  the  long  silken  lashes  —  the  frank  dark  eyes 
looked  out  fearlessly  upon  the  world.  The  smooth  olive 
of  his  skin  was  somewhat  browned  by  a  healthful  out-door 
life ;  but  the  peachy  hue  of  babyhood  still  showed  in  his 
cheeks.  The  rather  large  mouth  was  shapely,  with  clean- 
cut  lips,  that,  in  parting,  showed  strong  white  teeth,  as  even 
as  the  keys  of  a  spinet. 

The  high  insteps,  the  long,  slender  fingers  —  these  be- 
spoke his  patrician  blood,  no  less  than  did  his  refinement 
of  manner  and  speech;  and  there  was  about  him  a  mag- 
netic ingenuousness  which  drew  all  hearts. 

Affairs  in  Paris  were  becoming  more  and  more  unsettled. 
The  lawlessness  and  brutality  of  the  masses  grew  in  strength 
and  daring,  and  many  of  the  nobles  had  fled  from  France, 
or  buried  themselves  in  the  country,  away  from  the  violence 
which  they  were  helpless  to  prevent,  or  too  loyal  to  seem- 
ingly countenance  by  their  presence  and  neutrality. 

It  was  early  in  the  summer  when,  with  many  misgivings 
as  to  the  future,  Monsieur  le  Baron  finally  left  Paris  and 
retired  to  his  country  place  in  Languedoc.  Jean,  together 
with  Margot,  her  boy  Pierre,  and  a  majority  of  the  servants, 
went  with  him ;  but  a  few  of  the  latter  remained  at  the 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  9 

Paris  house  with  fitienne,  who,  detesting  the  quiet  life  of 
Languedoc,  refused  flatly  to  go  there. 

Another  reason  for  his  determination  lay  in  the  fact  that 
he  was  now  —  secretly,  of  course  —  in  Robespierre's  em- 
ploy; a  thing  Monsieur  le  Baron  suspected,  but  of  which 
he  had  no  absolute  proof;  and  the  servants  who  stopped 
with  the  young  man  were  Revolutionary  in  sentiment. 

At  the  beloved  old  country-house,  where  everything  was 
more  to  his  taste  than  in  any  other  spot  on  earth,  Jean 
forgot  much  of  what  had  filled  the  air  of  Paris  with  such 
horror.  He  and  Pierre,  rioting  in  vigorous  health,  went 
roaming  about,  hunting  in  the  park  for  small  game,  or, 
hidden  away  snugly  in  a  remote  part  of  the  wood,  devoured 
a  book  of  travels  which  told  of  pirates  and  soldiers  of 
fortune,  who  had  reaped  many  a  harvest  of  riches  upon 
the  Spanish  main. 

This  book  was  the  key-note  of  Jean's  dream-world ;  and 
it  had  long  been  a  pastime  of  the  boys  that  he  should  read 
it  aloud,  while  Pierre  listened  with  absorbed  attention. 

Thus  it  was  that  the  exploits  of  De  Soto,  Pizarro,  Cortez, 
and  the  minor  leaders  of  adventurous  bands  were,  for 
these  two  boys,  the  ideals  of  what  their  own  careers 
should  be  when  manhood  set  them  free  to  achieve  their 
ambitions. 

The  gardens  about  the  place  were  a  wilderness  of  bloom, 
left  very  much  to  nature,  and  entirely  free  from  the  marks 
of  that  formal  science  that  showed  in  the  generality  of 
French  gardens  —  the  style  which  had  come  into  vogue 
with  Le  Notre,  in  the  time  of  Louis  XIV. 

They  were,  like  the  whole  place,  old  and  irregular,  but 
full  of  restfulness  to  a  home-loving  heart  in  accord  with 
nature.  The  trees,  filled  with  birds,  the  massed  flowers, 
and  thickets  of  blooming  shrubs,  the  butterflies  floating  on 
gorgeous  wings  —  all  these  made  the  place  a  small  world 
of  itself,  and  one  filled  with  peace  and  contentment. 

But  outside  the  park,  where  the  boys  were  not  permitted 
to  go,  it  was  easy  to  realize  something  of  the  turmoil  that 


i  o  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

was  shaking  Paris,  miles  away,  and  also  the  country  nearer 
about,  where  the  peasants  were  holding  meetings,  secret 
at  first,  but  becoming  more  open  as  the  Jacobins  waxed 
stronger  with  each  successive  day. 

The  principal  leader  and  speaker  among  the  peasantry 
was  one  Tomas  Fauchel,  who  had  recently  come  from 
Paris,  and  who  appeared,  for  some  reason,  to  have  an  es- 
pecial hatred  for  Monsieur  le  Baron.  But  the  latter,  whose 
attention  was  engrossed  by  his  books  and  papers,  knew 
nothing  of  this,  as  he  rarely  went  abroad,  and  seemed  to 
grow  more  reserved  and  gloomy  as  the  days  wore  on. 

The  1 4th  of  July  —  the  anniversary  of  the  French  nation's 
independence  —  came  and  went;  and,  on  the  night  of 
August  loth,  the  Assembly  having  removed  from  Paris  all 
the  regiments  suspected  of  being  loyal  to  the  king,  there 
was  no  armed  force  to  resist  the  mob  that,  insane  with 
blood-thirsty  passion,  broke  into  the  Tuileries,  butchered 
the  king's  attendants,  and  took  away,  as  prisoners,  the  few 
who  were  still  alive. 

The  royal  family  had,  at  the  beginning  of  the  attack, 
fled  for  protection  to  the  chamber  of  the  Assembly ;  and 
that  body  passed  them  on  to  martyrdom  in  the  Temple. 

Over  the  chateau  in  Languedoc,  that  August  night,  the 
same  stars  that  glittered  above  the  carnage  of  Paris  shone 
upon  a  scene  of  peace.  But  Monsieur  le  Baron's  heart 
was  growing  heavier,  and  his  wakeful  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
the  stars,  as  he  lay  in  bed  looking  out  of  the  window.  A 
foreboding  of  evil  crept  chillingly  about  him,  and  a  note 
of  coming  woe  seemed  to  sigh  in  the  wind  stirring  among 
the  olive  and  pepper  trees  that  made  a  small  grove  outside. 

But  in  his  chamber  beyond,  Jean,  unconscious  and  happy, 
slept  a  sleep  such  as  could  never  more  be  known  on 
earth  by  the  king's  little  son,  whom,  only  a  few  months 
since,  the  two  lads  —  Jean  and  Pierre  —  had  looked  at 
with  worshipful  awe,  as  a  being  infinitely  above  themselves, 
and  one  who  could  by  no  possibility  ever  experience  the 
hard  brunts  of  life. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 1 

Viewed  in  the  light  of  such  a  change,  men  seem  but  little 
better  than  the  pieces  upon  a  chess-board.  Fate  and  time 
are  invincible  powers,  moving  pawns  into  the  knights' 
squares,  and  sweeping  kings,  queens,  and  knights  into 
oblivion. 


CHAPTER  THREE 

THROUGH  the  weeks  of  the  late  summer,  old 
Tatro,  the  butler,  had  been  attending  the  meet- 
ings held  by  the  peasants.  But,  being  a  firm 
believer  in  the  old  regime,  he  had  reported  faithfully  to 
Monsieur  le  Baron  all  that  had  transpired  at  these  gather- 
ings, telling  him  of  the  vicious  speeches  made  by  Fauchel, 
and  of  the  latter's  evident  determination  to  influence  the 
peasants  against  the  people  of  the  chateau. 

His  master  listened  patiently,  while  a  smiling  scorn 
touched  his  face,  now  growing  haggard  with  care  and 
anxiety.  The  once  strong  shoulders  had  become  stooping, 
and  not  a  single  dark  hair  was  to  be  seen  amid  the  white 
ones  covering  the  head  held  so  proudly  erect  in  former 
years. 

On  a  certain  September  morning,  after  one  of  these 
reports  from  Tatro,  the  baron  said,  "  Find  Margot,  and 
send  her  to  me." 

When  the  faithful  old  servant  had  left  the  room  his 
master  looked  out  of  the  window  toward  the  park ;  but  his 
darkly  circled  eyes  saw  something  quite  different  from  the 
trees  silhouetted  against  the  cloudless  blue  of  the  sky. 

They  saw  the  pale,  angry  face  of  Tomas  Fauchel,  the 
young  schoolmaster,  who,  meeting  the  baron  as  he  came 
from  the  magistrate's  door  with  the  pretty,  sixteen-year- 
old  daughter  of  the  Huguenot  minister  clinging  to  his  arm, 
had  said,  as  he  barred  their  way,  "  To-day,  Monsieur  le 
Baron,  you  have  won,  and  have  taken  for  wife  her  whom 
her  dead  father  gave  to  me  when  he  refused  you,  a  Papist. 
But  I  warn  you  to  beware  of  the  day  when  I  shall  seek  my 
revenge !  " 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 3 

The  baron,  in  the  strength  of  his  vigorous  manhood, 
and  in  the  happy  dreams  of  his  passionate  love,  had 
laughed  at  the  melodramatic  threat  of  his  humble  rival. 
And  to-day,  white-haired  and  lonely,  he  smiled  disdainfully 
as  he  recalled  it. 

But  the  smile  died  swiftly  in  a  sigh  that  was  almost  a 
moan,  at  thought  of  the  narrow  mound  he  had  looked  upon 
the  spring  before,  banked  with  violets  and  snow-drops,  in 
the  old  churchyard  by  the  Loire,  near  the  cottage  where  he 
had  known  a  brief  year's  dream  of  happiness. 

He  seemed  again  to  be  lifting  the  girlish  form  from  which 
the  breath  had  but  just  fled  —  lifting  it  from  the  pillows, 
to  lie  upon  his  broad  chest,  as  he  besought  his  young  wife 
to  speak  to  him,  refusing  to  believe  the  awful  truth  told 
him  by  the  weeping  Margot  while  she  took  the  babe  who 
had  been  lying  upon  his  mother's  arm,  and  cuddled  him 
against  her  own  neck  as  she  murmured,  "  Hush  thee,  little 
Jean,  now  my  own  little  Jean;  for  thy  Margot  must  be 
the  only  mother  thou  canst  ever  know." 

But  he  now  roused  himself  as  Margot  entered,  and  bade 
her  to  be  seated. 

She  obeyed  silently,  wondering  what  he  might  want  of 
her. 

"  Margot,  I  have  sent  for  thee  that  I  may  unburden  my 
mind  somewhat  as  to  matters  which  have  been  weighing 
heavily  upon  me  for  many  months  past,"  he  began,  lean- 
ing an  elbow  on  his  desk,  while  he  looked  at  her  intently. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  she  responded,  sitting  with 
clasped  hands,  and  with  a  look  of  apprehension  in  her 
honest  eyes ;  for  it  was  long  since  her  master  had  honored 
her  with  an  interview. 

"  Thou  has  ever  been  a  faithful  caretaker  of  my  little 
son  and  his  interests ;  and  as  such,  I  trust  thee,"  he  con- 
tinued, his  glance  wandering  from  hers,  out  through  the 
window  back  of  her,  as  he  saw  the  mist  of  tears  dimming 
her  eyes. 

"  I  have  ever  tried  to  keep   my  promise  to  his  dying 


14  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

mother,  Monsieur  le  Baron ;  and  then,  too,  I  love  the  child 
as  if  he  were  my  own." 

"  That  I  know  well,"  the  baron  said,  in  a  tone  of  the 
greatest  kindliness;  "and,  so  knowing,  I  wish  to  make 
sure  of  his  future  welfare,  and  thine  as  well,  let  what  will 
befall  me." 

Margot  looked  at  him  in  silent  wonder  mingled  with 
some  alarm,  as  she  could  see  no  reason  for  his  words,  nor 
for  the  mood  which  seemed  to  inspire  them. 

"  These  are  troublous  times,"  he  resumed  more  calmly, 
and  dropping  the  familiar  manner  of  speech  he  had  pre- 
viously used ;  "  times  when  but  a  few  hours  suffice  to  turn 
affairs  from  apparent  security  into  confusion  and  danger. 
We  have  so  far  been  unmolested ;  but,  if  I  may  judge 
from  what  I  hear,  this  cannot  long  continue.  I  wish, 
therefore,  to  place  a  considerable  sum  of  money  in  your 
care,  for  I  feel  that  perhaps  it  may  be  safer  with  you  than 
with  me.  It  is  all  I  have  of  my  own  to  give  Jean ;  and  it 
will  relieve  me  to  know  that,  no  matter  what  may  come 
to  me,  or  however  fitienne  may  seek  to  rob  the  boy,  my 
Jean  will  never  know  actual  want." 

The  baron  was  now  standing  by  the  side  of  his  desk ; 
and  pressing  the  edge  of  a  panel  in  the  oaken  wainscoting, 
it  flew  open,  disclosing  a  small  recess,  wherein  were  a  small 
metal  box  and  a  number  of  little  canvas  bags. 

"  Come  here,"  he  said,  turning  to  look  at  Margot  over 
his  shoulder. 

She  came  to  his  side. 

"  See,"  he  explained  ;  "  you  do  so,  and  so,"  showing  her 
how  to  manipulate  the  secret  spring.  Then,  after  closing 
the  panel,  he  added,  "  See  now  if  you  can  open  it." 

She  did  so,  and  the  panel  opened  again. 

"Ah,  that  is  well.  Now  you  know  where  the  boy's 
fortune  is  hidden,  and  I  trust  you  to  guard  it  for  him.  The 
bags  contain  gold  coin,  and  the  box  holds  a  few  jewels, 
that  are  his,  as  they  were  his  mother's ;  also  some  papers, 
for  which  the  future  may  show  need,  should  any  one  seek 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 5 

to  deprive  him  of  his  rights  as  my  son.  I  shall  leave  it  to 
your  discretion  as  to  when  and  where  you  will  take  them 
from  their  present  hiding-place." 

"Why  should  I  wish  to  do  this,  Monsieur  le  Baron?" 
she  ventured  to  ask. 

"  It  may  be  necessary,  in  order  to  insure  their  better 
safety,  should  events  make  it  expedient,  or  you  be  forced 
to  leave  this  house  with  Jean,  by  reason  of  anything  be- 
falling me,  so  that  I  cannot  protect  him  against  Etienne, 
or  otherwise  guard  his  welfare.  Remember,  Margot,  I 
charge  you  solemnly,  that  when  I  am  not  here,  if —  if  I  am 
taken  away,  you  remove  Jean  from  Iitienne's  rule." 

"But  what  mean  you,  Monsieur  le  Baron?  —  is  it  that 
you  know  of  any  danger  threatening?" 

"  No  —  no,"  he  answered  wearily,  resuming  his  seat, 
while  Margot  remained  standing  before  him.  "  Only  it  is 
well  to  be  watchful  and  foreseeing  in  such  times  as  the 
present.  It  is  well  for  you  to  know  what  I  have  said  and 
shown  to  you  ;  for,  no  matter  what  may  come,  no  other  soul 
can  know  of  this  hiding-place,  nor  of  what  is  within  it. 
And  if  I  am  gone,  then  I  trust  you,  above  all  others,  to 
protect  my  boy's  future,  and  provide  for  his  welfare." 

"  That  will  I  do  with  my  life  !  "  Margot  declared  fervently. 

The  baron  rose  from  his  chair,  and  taking  her  brown, 
toil-worn  hand,  raised  it  to  his  lips  with  the  same  deference 
he  would  have  shown  a  lady  of  his  own  rank. 

"  That  thou  hast  proved  these  many  years,  my  faithful 
Margot ;  and  I  bless  thee  for  it." 

It  was  toward  sunset  that  same  day  when  Jean  came 
running  in  to  announce  that  he  had  seen  soldiers  riding  up 
the  winding  roadway  that  led  through  the  park. 

Bidding  the  boy  keep  out  of  sight  until  the  cause  of  such 
a  visit  could  be  ascertained,  Monsieur  le  Baron  descended 
to  the  reception-room,  where  the  officer  in  command  of 
the  soldiers  soon  presented  himself,  and  delivered  a  letter 
from  Couthon,  in  which  the  baron's  hospitality  was  re- 
quested for  the  bearer  and  his  escort. 


1 6  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  fact  was  that  fitienne,  recently  angered  by  his 
father's  refusal  to  increase  his  already  liberal  allowance, 
had,  with  characteristic  villany,  let  fall  some  insinuations 
impeaching  the  latter's  loyalty  to  the  Revolutionary  cause  ; 
and  the  officer,  who  had  been  ordered  upon  a  mission 
which  would  take  him  several  leagues  beyond  the  chateau, 
was  instructed  to  stop  there  upon  his  return,  the  object 
being  that  the  Committee  might,  from  the  manner  in  which 
the  baron  received  his  uninvited  guests,  form  a  better  idea 
as  to  his  true  sentiments. 

The  officer  himself  knew  nothing  of  this  — nothing  more 
than  that  he  had  been  given  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the 
baron,  and  directed  to  seek  quarters  at  the  chateau,  rather 
than  at  an  inn. 

Monsieur  le  Baron  received  him  with  dignified  courtesy, 
and  having  read  the  letter,  was  not  long  in  suspecting 
the  true  import  of  such  an  unusual  proceeding.  But  he 
evinced  no  sign  of  this  as  he  said,  "  One  soldier  should 
always  be  welcome  at  the  house  of  another,  monsieur ; 
and  such  hospitality  as  mine  affords  is  entirely  at  your 
command.  I  will  give  directions  that  your  men  shall 
be  cared  for  properly ;  and  you  yourself  will  honor  me 
by  becoming  my  guest." 

"Then  you  have  seen  service,  Monsieur  le  Baron?" 
inquired  the  officer,  looking  with  increased  interest  at 
his  host,  who  had  drawn  himself  up  to  the  full  height 
of  his  once  stalwart  form. 

"Yes;  but  as  a  much  younger  man.  I  was  with  Mont- 
calm,  in  the  Netherlands,  and  also  served  with  him  in 
North  America.  In  fact  I  was  by  his  side  when  he  died, 
at  Quebec,  in  '59." 

"  Indeed  !     He  was  a  gallant  soldier,  by  all  accounts." 

"A  finer  soldier  never  served  the  king;  and  a  better 
man  never  gave  his  life  for  France.  But"  —  with  a  deep 
sigh  —  "  such  things  are  of  the  past.  I  am  now  a  recluse, 
giving  but  scant  attention  to  outside  affairs." 

The  officer  was  about  to  reply,  when  the  baron  added, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 7 

as  if  not  unwilling  to  end  the  interview,  "  I  will  have  you 
shown  to  your  apartments,  in  order  that  you  may  refresh 
yourself  after  your  journey.  We  dine  at  seven." 

Jean,  meanwhile,  mindful  of  his  father's  command,  did 
not  deem  it  wise  to  present  himself  until  the  dinner  hour 
should  arrive,  but  had  passed  the  time  in  questioning 
Margot  and  Tatro  as  to  the  probable  meaning  of  this 
strange  invasion  of  the  chateau's  privacy.  Then,  going 
into  the  dining-room  with  an  unusually  subdued  air, 
although  his  heart  was  fluttering  with  excitement,  the 
lad's  shyness  evaporated  in  a  glad  shout  at  sight  of  the 
officer  standing  before  the  fireplace,  where  burning  logs 
made  cheerful  the  apartment  and  warmed  the  chill  even- 
ing air. 

"Aha!"  he  cried,  precipitating  himself  upon  his 
father's  guest,  whose  arms  went  quickly  around  the  boy- 
ish form.  "Is  it  thou,  my  beloved  Pizarro?" 

"  Truly  it  is,  little  Monsieur  de  Soto,"  answered  Lieu- 
tenant Bonaparte,  laughing  as  he  kissed  Jean's  flushed 
cheeks,  while  the  baron  looked  on  with  amazement,  and 
old  Tatro  paused  in  the  report  he  was  making  as  to  the 
soldiers'  dinner  in  the  outer  hall,  to  stare  with  equal  sur- 
prise at  these  demonstrations  of  affection  between  the 
stranger  and  his  master's  son. 

When  they  were  seated  the  officer  explained  to  Mon- 
sieur le  Baron — although  in  a  way  not  to  bring  in  the 
name  of  ]£tienne  —  how  he  had  come  to  know  the  boy ; 
and  Jean,  now  quite  in  his  element,  and  entirely  at  ease, 
rattled  on  after  a  fashion  that  relieved  his  father  from 
any  extra  effort  in  entertaining  his  guest. 


CHAPTER   FOUR 

IT  was  nearing  ten  o'clock.  The  officer  and  his  host 
were  seated  in  the  drawing-room,  having  a  game  of 
chess,  with  Jean,  very  proud  and  correspondingly 
sleepy,  because  of  sitting  up  so  long  beyond  his  usual 
bed-time,  watching  them  from  a  near-by  divan,  when 
Tatro,  his  face  and  voice  showing  the  greatest  alarm, 
rushed  into  the  room  and  exclaimed,  "  Mon  Dieu,  Mon- 
sieur le  Baron  !  The  peasants  !  A  great  crowd  of  them 
are  coming  up  the  avenue!  Hark  —  you  can  hear  their 
shouts ! " 

The  chessmen  and  board  fell  to  the  floor  as  both  players 
sprang  from  their  chairs;  and  Jean,  all  sleepiness  banished 
from  his  eyes,  stood  beside  them. 

Some  of  the  windows  were  open ;  and  the  sound  of 
voices,  both  hoarse  and  shrill,  but  all  shouting  menac- 
ingly,  could  be  heard,  evidently  drawing  nearer  to  the 
house. 

"  Call  my  soldiers  at  once,"  ordered  Bonaparte,  speak^ 
ing  to  Tatro.  "  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  he  added,  turning  to 
him,  "we  will  do  all  in  our  power  for  your  protection." 

The  baron  grasped  the  young  man's  extended  hand  as 
he  called  to  Tatro,  who  was  hurrying  away,  "See  to  it 
that  all  the  windows  and  shutters  are  closed  on  this  floor, 
and  that  all  the  outer  doors  are  barred.  And  call  every 
servant  here  to  me." 

"  Ah,  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  wailed  the  old  man,  pausing 
on  .the  threshold,  "  they  have  fled  — the  cowards  !  " 

"  Indeed,"  said  his  master,  grimly.  "  Then  make  your 
own  hands  do  double  duty ;  and  we  ourselves  will  see  to 
these  fastenings." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 9 

Tatro  fled  to  execute  his  missions,  while  the  baron  and 
his  guest,  with  Jean's  assistance,  closed  and  barred  the 
windows  and  shutters  of  the  drawing-room,  and  then  went 
out  into  the  great  entrance-hall,  where  ancestral  portraits 
looked  down  from  the  dusky  oak  panels,  and  the  light 
caught  the  glint  of  steel  from  weapons  of  war  and  of  the 
chase.  Several  suits  of  armor,  looking  like  knights  of  old, 
stood  upon  pedestals,  and,  in  the  uncertain  light,  seemed 
as  if  imbued  with  mysterious  life. 

The  dozen  soldiers  had  appeared,  and  were  ordered  to 
post  themselves  in  the  hall,  where  they  stood,  with  ready 
arms,  behind  their  commander  and  the  baron,  who  were 
nearer  the  stoutly  barred  door,  listening  to  the  wild  hub- 
bub of  voices  now  close  to  the  chateau. 

The  defenders  had  been  joined  by  Pierre,  armed,  as  was 
Tatro,  when  Margot  appeared,  to  urge  Jean  and  Pierre  to 
come  and  share  her  retreat  on  the  floor  above. 

The  former  stood  beside  his  father,  who  now — as  if 
noticing  his  presence  for  the  first  time  —  commanded  him 
to  do  as  Margot  had  asked,  and  bade  Pierre  accompany  him. 

The  boys  obeyed  silently;  but  as  they  went  up  the 
stairway,  preceded  by  Margot,  their  steps  were  reluctant, 
and  their  backward  glances  needed  no  words  to  express 
the  disappointment  felt  by  the  two  at  being  shut  away 
from  the  promised  excitement. 

"  Go  you  above  also,  Tatro,"  said  the  baron,  "  and  look 
from  an  upper  window.  Then  report  to  us  as  to  how 
many  you  make  out  to  be  composing  this  gathering  of 
canaille" 

"  Go  you  with  him,  Greloire,  and  report  the  same,  with 
whatever  else  you  may  see,"  added  the  lieutenant,  ad- 
dressing a  stalwart,  bright-faced  young  soldier  in  the  front 
rank. 

While  he  was  speaking,  heavy  blows  began  to  fall  upon 
the  oaken  door,  and  insolent  voices  demanded  that  it  be 
opened,  while  shouts,  jeers,  and  execrations  made  a  tumult 
of  sound  outside. 


2O  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Suddenly  there  came  a  sharp  crashing,  followed  by  tink- 
lings  of  showering  glass,  as  the  panes  of  the  one  narrow 
window  high  up  to  the  left  of  the  door  were  broken  by 
missiles  from  outside. 

The  opening  was  too  high  for  the  assailants  to  effect  an 
entrance  without  using  a  ladder;  and  shouts  were  heard, 
urging  that  one  be  found. 

The  lieutenant  waited  until  there  was  a  lull  in  the  noise ; 
then,  raising  his  voice,  he  called  out,  "  Have  a  care  what 
you  do,  for  the  baron  is  not  without  protectors.  I  am 
an  officer  of  the  Assembly;  and  in  its  name  I  bid  you 
disperse." 

There  was  silence,  as  if  those  outside  were  surprised  at 
signs  of  an  unexpected  resistance. 

"  Again  I  tell  you  to  disperse,"  said  the  lieutenant,  in  a 
tone  whose  ringing  notes  could  be  readily  heard  by  the 
mob. 

"  Don't  listen  to  him ;  he  lies,"  shouted  a  voice  outside. 
"  'T  is  but  a  trick  of  that  rascally  royalist  of  a  baron.  Here 
comes  the  ladder ;  up  with  it,  and  into  the  window.  Let 
there  be  death  to  all  inside.  Vive  la  Rfyublique  f" 

The  words  ended  in  a  wild  yell,  taken  up  and  repeated 
by  many  other  voices,  while  those  within  heard  the  sound 
as  of  a  ladder  clattering  against  the  wall. 

Then  the  air  was  profaned  by  oaths,  as  some  of  the 
rabble  shouted,  "Tis  too  short!  There  was  another  — 
many  others !  Get  them,  and  join  them,  to  make  the  long 
one  we  need!  No  —  there  was  a  long  fruit-ladder;  get 
it,  some  of  you !  " 

These  were  some  of  the  ejaculations  heard  by  the 
besieged,  followed  by  the  voice  which  seemed  to  belong 
to  the  leader  of  the  mob. 

"  Peste !  The  fiend  take  them  for  blundering  fools! 
Why  did  they  not  bring  the  fruit-ladder — the  longest 
one?  " 

The  lieutenant  appeared  now  to  have  decided  upon  a 
plan  of  action,  for  he  turned  from  the  door,  just  as  Gre- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  21 

loire,  followed  by  Tatro,  came  from  above  stairs  and  re- 
ported what  they  had  seen  from  a  window  in  one  of  the 
darkened  rooms. 

There  were  more  than  fifty  men  outside ;  with  them  were 
some  women  ;  and  Tomas  Fauchel  was  their  leader.  They 
had  but  few  firearms,  their  weapons  being,  for  the  most 
part,  clubs  and  staves,  together  with  pikes  and  hatchets. 
Some  of  them  were  armed  even  with  shovels  and  tongs,  it 
being  evident  that  any  available  instrument  had  been 
caught  up  when  the  rabble  sallied  forth  to  murder  the  sup- 
posed defenceless  household,  thus  leaving  the  chateau  free 
for  pillaging. 

"  Monsieur  le  Baron,  will  you  permit  me  to  arrange  the 
defence  as  I  see  fit?  "  inquired  the  young  officer,  turning 
to  his  host. 

"  Most  assuredly,  sir;  for  I  have  full  confidence  in  your 
ability,"  was  the  reply. 

"Then  extinguish  every  light  in  this  hall,  and  close  all 
the  doors  leading  from  it,  so  that  all  here  will  be  in  dark- 
ness," said  the  lieutenant,  now  speaking  authoritatively. 
"  And  do  you,  Greloire,"  —  looking  toward  his  soldiers 
—  "  with  Murier  and  Lebceuf,  stand  here  beside  Monsieur 
le  Baron.  Watch  that  broken  window,  and  put  a  ball  into 
every  head  that  appears  there." 

Greloire  saluted  silently,  and  the  officer  continued :  "  If 
Tatro  will  act  as  guide,  to  pilot  myself  and  the  others  out 
through  some  unobserved  way,  we  will  make  a  detour, 
and  treat  our  friends  to  an  attack  in  the  flank." 

He  had  scarcely  finished  speaking  when  one  of  the  suits 
of  armor  fell  with  a  resounding  clang  from  its  pedestal ; 
and  the  lieutenant,  supposing  the  mishap  came  from  the 
carelessness  of  one  of  the  soldiers  who  were  closing  the 
doors  leading  to  the  lighted  apartments,  was  about  to  utter 
a  reprimand,  when  Jean,  looking  greatly  abashed,  arose 
from  his  hiding-place,  betrayed  by  the  untimely  falling  of 
his  cover. 

The  smiles  that  came  to  the  soldiers'  faces  passed  away 


22  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

instantly,  as  the  baron  exclaimed  sternly,  "  Jean,  what 
means  this?  Go  above  at  once,  and  remain,  as  I  com- 
manded thee !  " 

The  boy  started  to  obey,  when  the  lieutenant,  who,  at 
the  head  of  his  men,  was  passing  near  the  foot  of  the 
stairway,  paused,  and  said  kindly,  laying  a  hand  on  Jean's 
shoulder,  "  Know  you  not,  my  De  Soto,  that  the  first  and 
bravest  act  of  a  soldier  is  to  obey  orders?  " 

The  touch,  the  tone,  no  less  then  the  words  and  the 
smile  which  accompanied  them,  awoke  a  yearning  in  the 
boy's  heart  to  be  one  of  the  soldiers  fortunate  enough  to 
receive  orders  from  the  speaker,  who  now  followed  Tatro, 
while  Jean  sped  to  the  floor  above,  where  Margot  had  long 
since  extinguished  the  lights. 

He  found  Pierre  standing  by  the  window  from  which 
Tatro  and  Greloire  had  made  their  recent  reconnaisance. 
The  room  was  in  complete  darkness,  while  thick  ivy  upon 
the  walls  outside  overhung  the  window,  making  dense  the 
shadows,  and  better  concealing  an  observer  from  the  sight 
of  those  below. 

"  See,  Jean ;  they  are  bringing  a  fruit-ladder.  They  in- 
tend to  climb  through  the  window  they  have  broken," 
whispered  Pierre,  as  the  other  lad  came  beside  him,  and 
the  two  looked  down  upon  the  swaying,  yelling  crowd  dis- 
tinctly visible  by  the  light  of  their  torches. 

"Jean,  Jean,  my  treasure,  if  thou  wilt  but  come  away 
from  the  window !  "  Margot's  voice  whispered.  "  Pierre, 
why  dost  thou  not  do  as  I  bade  thee?  If  thou  wouldst 
come  far  back  into  the  room,  so  would  he.  Why  can 
either  of  you  care  to  look  down  upon  such  wickedness?  " 

Margot's  tone  was  in  keeping  with  her  words;  but,  while 
speaking,  she  came  still  nearer  to  the  window,  and  leaned 
over  the  boys'  heads,  in  order  to  obtain  a  better  look 
herself. 

"  Hist,  Margot!  Wait — wait  a  moment,  until  the  first 
man  shall  dare  climb  up  and  show  his  head  at  the  broken 
window,  for  then  we  shall  see  rare  sport,"  whispered  Jean, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  23 

impatiently.  "  I  heard  him  —  my  Pizarro  —  tell  his  sol- 
diers to  shoot  at  every  head  they  saw  there ;  and  they 
have  made  the  hall  as  dark  as  it  is  up  here,  so  that  those 
who  mount  the  ladder  cannot  see  within.  And  my  Pizarro 
and  some  of  his  soldiers  have  gone  out  with  Tatro  to 
attack  the  rabble  in  the  '  flank/  as  I  heard  him  say." 

"Ah — ah,  but  'tis  all  most  horrible!  "  murmured  Mar- 
got,  as  she  withdrew  her  head  from  the  window.  "  What 
has  come  to  the  people,  that  they  will  think  of  ill-treating 
a  master  who  has  never  shown  them  aught  but  kindness?  " 

Then,  as  if  remembering  something,  she  added,  "Jean, 
why  dost  call  the  young  officer  by  such  a  wrong  name? 
His  proper  name  is  Bonaparte  —  Lieutenant  Bonaparte ; 
for  so  his  soldiers  told  me." 

Whatever  might  have  been  the  boy's  reply  was  checked 
by  the  report  of  a  musket  in  the  hall  below,  followed  by 
the  sound  as  of  a  body  falling  from  the  ladder  outside. 
Then  came  a  fresh  burst  of  yells  and  oaths,  as  the  infuri- 
ated crowd  surged  closer  to  the  door,  and  hurled  missiles 
—  lighted  torches  among  them — through  the  broken 
window. 

The  soldiers  had  seen  a  dark,  shaggy  head  rise  above 
the  opening,  then  a  pair  of  burly  shoulders,  followed  by  a 
hand  holding  a  torch. 

"  'T  is  my  shot,  for  I  am  the  senior  of  all,"  remarked  the 
soldier  Murier,  as  he  raised  his  piece.  "Watch,  and  see 
how  neatly  I  will  bring  him  down." 

There  was  a  sharp  report,  a  yell,  and  the  intruder  dis- 
appeared. 

"  Parbleu !  But  this  is  rare  sport,"  Murier  muttered, 
feeling  for  another  cartridge.  "  It  is  an  intelligent  enemy 
we  have  to  fight,  who,  one  at  a  time,  mount  a  ladder,  and 
hold  a  torch  so  that  we  may  see  them  clearly.  I  wish  —  " 

The  words  were  cut  short  by  another  shot,  fired  through 
the  window,  and  he  fell  to  the  floor. 

"  Sacre !  Now  'tis  I  who  am  hit.  The  enemy  grows 
more  intelligent." 


24  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Some  of  the  hurled-in  torches  had  lit  the  hall  for  a  mo- 
ment; but  they  were  quickly  extinguished  by  the  baron 
and  Greloire  as  Leboeuf  returned  the  shot ;  without  effect, 
however,  for  this  intruder  had  carried  no  light,  and  the  hall 
was  again  in  darkness. 

"Art  badly  hurt,  Murier?"  whispered  Greloire,  as  he 
felt  the  wounded  man  crawling  past  him. 

"  Not  but  that  I  can  still  use  my  musket,  though  't  will 
have  to  be  sitting.  But  have  a  care,  all  of  you,  and  do 
not  step  backward  too  quickly,  or  you  may  tread  upon 
me." 

"  Sh-h  !  "  whispered  the  baron.  "  It  is  best  to  keep 
silence.  I  regret,  my  man,  that  you  are  hurt." 

Murier  did  not  reply,  for  he,  as  well  as  the  others,  was 
now  straining  his  ears  in  the  attempt  to  catch  the  meaning 
of  a  silence  that  had  come  over  the  rabble  outside. 

They  were  soon  informed ;  for,  from  the  loud-toned  di- 
rections being  given,  they  knew  that  the  besiegers  were 
endeavoring  to  join  some  of  the  shorter  ladders,  to  be 
placed  side  by  side,  so  that  several  men  might  ascend  at 
once. 

"A  plague  on  whatever  gardener  it  was  who  left  so 
many  ladders  about !  "  muttered  the  baron. 

A  moment  later  the  discharge  of  musketry  outside  told 
that  the  lieutenant  and  his  men  had  come  upon  the 
scene.  Then  the  air  was  rent  by  more  yells  and  impreca- 
tions, but  with  a  sound  in  them  bespeaking  dismay  on  the 
part  of  the  surprised  marauders. 

A  second  volley  rang  out,  and  the  officer's  voice  was 
heard. 

"  Steady,  my  men.  Load  and  fire  at  will,  or  club  your 
muskets.  Teach  these  people  a  lesson  —  one  in  the  name 
of  the  Assembly." 

Those  in  the  hall  now  saw  a  flaming  torch  thrust 
through  the  window.  It  was  held  by  Tomas  Fauchel, 
who  waved  it  wildly  as  he  shouted,  "  Show  thyself,  thou 
craven  baron,  for  neither  man  nor  devil  shall  force  me 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  25 

from  this  place  until  I  have  kept  my  oath,  and  killed 
thee !  " 

The  light  of  his  torch  fell  upon  the  uplifted  face  — 
white  and  stern  —  of  the  baron,  who  said,  laying  his  hand 
upon  the  musket  with  which  Leboeuf  was  taking  aim  at  the 
half-crazed  fanatic,  "  Do  him  no  harm,  but  let  him  live." 

Fauchel,  who  had  heard  the  words,  answered  them  with 
a  mocking  laugh,  and  quickly  extending  his  other  hand, 
pulled  the  trigger  of  a  pistol,  as  he  tossed  his  torch  into 
the  hall  and  yelled,  "  Die,  thou  damnable  Papist,  and 
take  to  hell  with  thee  no  thanks  of  mine  for  sparing  my 
life." 

The  baron  reeled,  for  he  was  struck  fairly  in  the  fore- 
head. But  he  was  caught  by  Lebceuf,  and  his  dead  form 
was  not  laid  upon  the  floor  before  Greloire  had  planted  a 
musket-ball  in  Fauchel's  head,  and  tumbled  him  from  the 
ladder  —  dead  as  the  man  he  had  assassinated. 

His  followers,  terrified  by  the  lieutenant's  unexpected 
attack,  were  now  flying  like  scared  sheep ;  and  the  fight 
was  ended. 

Old  Tatro  had  a  bandage  around  his  head,  where  a 
stone  had  cut  the  scalp.  The  officer's  coat-sleeve  was 
blood-stained,  over  the  place  wounded  slightly  by  a  glanc- 
ing pike-thrust.  Besides  Murier,  another  of  his  soldiers 
was  injured ;  and  one  of  them  had  been  killed  outright. 

An  hour  later  the  silence  that  wrapped  the  chateau 
would  have  repelled  the  thought  of  such  an  uproar  having 
raged  within  it  so  recently.  But  the  odor  of  burned 
powder  tainted  the  air,  and  was  stronger  within  doors, 
where,  upon  the  floor  of  the  hall,  stains  of  blood  were 
visible,  despite  the  efforts  of  Tatro  to  remove  them ;  and 
the  polished  wainscoting  was  blistered  in  places  from  the 
flames  of  torches  thrown  through  the  window. 

The  dead  had  been  laid  in  upper  rooms,  and  Margot 
had  gone  to  her  own  part  of  the  house,  leaving  Jean  in 
the  drawing-room  with  the  lieutenant,  who  was  now 
walking  up  and  down,  and  now  sitting  on  the  divan, 


26  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

beside  the  passionately  grieving  boy,  to  whom  he  spoke 
words  of  tenderest  sympathy,  stroking  the  dark  hair,  or 
holding  the  burning  hands  in  a  cool  clasp  that  was  in- 
finitely soothing. 

But  he  left  the  room  several  times  in  order  to  look  after 
the  two  wounded  men,  for  whom  Tatro  and  one  of  the 
soldiers  were  caring  with  patient  devotion,  while  now  and 
again  the  old  man's  tears  would  flow  at  the  thought  of  his 
dead  master,  in  whose  defence  these  brave  fellows  had 
been  wounded. 

Some  of  the  soldiers  took  turns  at  mounting  guard  in 
the  lower  hall,  for  fear  of  a  possible  renewal  of  the  attack. 
But  the  peasants'  outburst  was  evidently  spent,  for  the 
present,  at  least,  as  nothing  happened  to  disturb  the 
silence  of  the  succeeding  hours. 

The  lieutenant  also  was  on  the  alert;  and  it  was  not 
until  the  first  showing  of  dawn  began  to  light  the  earth 
that,  with  a  last  compassionate  look  at  Jean,  now  slumber- 
ing upon  the  divan,  he  turned  away,  to  throw  himself  down 
for  a  few  hours'  sleep. 


CHAPTER   FIVE 

THE  gray  was  flushing  with  rose  tints  from  the 
coming  sun  when  a  loud  knocking  upon  the 
entrance  door  aroused  the  soldier  on  guard  in 
the  hall,  who,  seated  underneath  the  broken  window 
where  the  fruit-ladder  (brought  inside  for  greater  precau- 
tion) now  rested,  was  nodding  drowsily. 

"  Open  the  door  !  "  a  voice  shouted  peremptorily. 

"  Not  until  I  know  your  name  and  errand,"  was  the  sol- 
dier's curt  response,  as  he  rose  slowly,  and  drew  closer  to 
the  door.  "  Who  are  you,  and  what  is  your  business  here  ?  " 

There  was  a  muttering  outside,  followed  by  a  more 
vigorous  pounding;  and  the  visitor  called  loudly,  "  Tatro  ! 
Pierre  !  A  thousand  devils !  You  fools  inside  there,  open 
the  door,  I  say  !  " 

The  disturbance  brought  Greloire  from  his  improvised 
couch  at  the  rear  of  the  hall ;  and  climbing  the  ladder,  he 
pushed  his  head  through  the  broken  window  for  a  sight  of 
who  might  be  outside. 

"Who  are  you?"  demanded  the  young  man  standing 
before  the  door,  his  voice  indicating  surprise  as  he  looked 
at  the  face  of  the  soldier  above  him. 

"  That  is  what  I  should  like  to  have  you  tell  me  of  your- 
self, m'sieur,"  answered  Greloire,  in  his  usual  dry  manner, 
his  not  over  friendly  eyes  noting  the  details  of  the  attire 
worn  by  the  aristocratically  clad  visitor. 

"  Dame ! "  now  exclaimed  the  latter,  evidently  more 
angry  than  before.  "What  business  can  it  be  of  yours? 
Who  are  you,  that  dare  cavil  over  opening  to  me  the  door 
of  my  father's  house?  Do  it  at  once,  I  say,  or  it  will  be 
the  worse  for  you  !  " 


28  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Greloire  drew  in  his  head  and  looked  down  at  his  com- 
rade, who  was  already  slipping  the  bars  of  the  door. 

"  He  said  it  was  his  father's  house ;  it  must  then  be  right 
to  open  the  door  to  him,"  said  the  soldier  below,  glanc- 
ing inquiringly  at  Greloire,  who  was  now  descending  the 
ladder. 

"  Right  or  not,  he  is  but  one ;  and  there  are  two  of  us  to 
handle  such  a  cocksparrow  as  I  could  easily  overcome 
alone,  with  one  hand,"  replied  Greloire  scornfully,  as  the 
bars  fell,  and  litienne  entered,  somewhat  paler  than  usual, 
and  his  hair  and  raiment  dishevelled  from  an  all-night's 
concealment  in  one  of  the  outbuildings  of  the  chateau. 

Wishing  to  see  the  baron,  in  order  to  press  his  demand 
for  more  funds,  the  young  man  had,  unannounced,  come 
down  from  Paris,  and  chanced  to  arrive  the  evening  before, 
during  the  wildest  part  of  the  melee. 

He  was  by  this  time  accustomed  to  such  outbreaks; 
and  suspecting  quickly  the  position  of  affairs,  had  lost  no 
time  in  finding  a  hiding-place  in  a  grove,  not  far  from  the 
house.  Here  he  remained  until  the  mob  had  dispersed, 
when,  with  wonted  precaution,  he  decided  to  seek  conceal- 
ment in  one  of  the  many  outbuildings,  until  daylight  should 
give  him  courage  to  face  what  might  be  within. 

But  it  did  not  suit  the  young  man's  purposes  to  let  any 
of  this  be  known.  And  he  left  it  to  be  inferred  that  this 
was  his  first  appearance  upon  the  scene,  while  demanding 
haughtily  from  the  soldiers  an  explanation  of  their  presence 
in  his  father's  house,  of  the  ladder  in  the  hall,  and  of  the 
broken  window. 

The  one  who  had  opened  the  door  was  now  replacing 
the  bar,  and  made  no  reply.  He  was  a  burly  fellow,  with 
stolid  face  and  manner.  But  Greloire,  who  was  of  better 
birth,  and  had  considerable  polish,  explained  to  the  inso- 
lent son  of  the  house  what  had  occurred  during  the  previous 
night. 

At  the  tidings  of  his  father's  death,  a  new  expression 
came  to  I^tienne's  face,  softening  its  coldness ;  but  this 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  29 

quickly  changed  when,  in  reply  to  his  query  as  to  who 
was  in  command  of  the  escort,  Greloire  answered,  "  Lieu- 
tenant Bonaparte." 

An  oath  that  made  both  soldiers  stare  burst  from  the 
young  man's  lips. 

"  I  will  go  to  my  apartments,"  he  added,  with  a  return 
of  all  his  haughtiness ;  "  and  do  both  of  you  see  to  it  that 
I  am  not  disturbed  by  your  officer." 

With  this  he  stalked  through  the  hall,  and  up  the  stair- 
way, shuddering  as  he  passed  the  blood-stains  upon  the 
floor. 

"  Peste  —  the  cur !  "  muttered  the  burly  soldier,  as  he 
and  Greloire  stood  looking  at  the  slim  legs  now  disappear- 
ing at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 

Greloire  laughed  softly.  "  'T  is  but  a  fair  sample  of  the 
men  and  manners  that  have  unchained  the  fury  of  France," 
was  his  comment ;  after  which  he  went  to  the  drawing-room 
and  reported  the  arrival  to  his  officer. 

Etienne's  steps  on  the  upper  stairs  and  along  the  oaken- 
floored  hall  brought  Tatro  to  the  door  of  the  room  where 
lay  the  two  wounded  soldiers,  one  of  whom  was  evidently 
dying,  while  the  other  was  sleeping  quietly. 

"Ah,  Monsieur  fitienne,  is  it  you,  sir?"  Then,  correct- 
ing himself  with  "  Pardon  —  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  he  burst 
forth  in  a  quavering  voice,  "  It  is  surely  a  sad  return  for 
you." 

Somewhat  softened  by  the  old  man's  words,  and  now 
realizing  more  fully  the  horrors  of  the  night  before,  Etienne 
replied  in  an  unusually  kind  fashion.  But  when  he  ended 
by  ordering  that  a  repast  be  brought  to  his  rooms,  Tatro's 
face  showed  a  surprise  he  dared  not  voice ;  for  he  won- 
dered that  his  new  master  could  think  of  sustenance  for 
himself,  so  soon  after  coming  upon  the  scene  of  his  recent 
loss. 

fitienne,  noticing  this,  smiled  as  he  said,  "  One  grows 
hardened  in  these  days,  old  man ;  and  had  you  seen 
as  much  blood-spilling  as  have  I  during  the  last  three 


30  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

months,  you  would  learn  how  to  keep  your  appetite, 
especially  had  you  fasted  for  four  and  twenty  hours." 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  replied  Tatro,  looking 
dazed  ;  "  I  was  only  —  " 

"  Send  me  food  and  wine  at  once,"  interrupted  Iitienne, 
turning  to  go. 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  repeated  Tatro.  "  It 
shall  be  done  as  speedily  as  possible ;  but  there  is  no 
servant  left  in  the  chateau  excepting  Margot  and  my- 
self. They  all  fled  last  night,  at  the  first  alarm.  But  I 
will  tell  Margot  to  bring  you  what  you  wish,  Monsieur  — 
le  Baron." 

He  hesitated,  and  seemed  to  choke,  as  he  applied  the 
title  to  his  new  master. 

"  Old  Margot !  "  exclaimed  Etienne,  whirling  about. 
"Dame — no!  Do  not  send  that  old  woman  to  me,  for 
her  very  looks  would  poison  the  food !  " 

"  But,  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  remonstrated  Tatro,  "  I  dare 
not  venture  to  leave  these  wounded  men  for  so  long  a  time, 
as  they  are  in  my  charge  until  a  soldier  shall  come  to  re- 
lieve me.  When  I  heard  your  footsteps  on  the  stair  I 
thought  the  one  was  coming  who  should  be  here.  I  dare 
not  leave  until  he  comes ;  and  yet  I  was  wondering  if  it 
were  not  my  duty  to  go  down  and  tell  the  officer  that  one 
of  his  men  is  surely  dying." 

fitienne  swore  under  his  breath. 

"Who  is  your  master  here?"  he  demanded;  "thatCorsi- 
can  cur  downstairs,  or  myself?  I  tell  you  to  prepare  the 
food,  and  bring  it  to  me,  or  out  of  here  you  go  within  the 
half-hour."  And  he  strode  away  to  his  own  apartments. 

A  righteous  wrath  dried  the  tears  in  old  Tatro's  eyes  as 
he  turned  again  to  his  charges.  One  was  sleeping ;  it  was 
Murier,  who  had  not  been  disturbed  by  the  recent  collo- 
quy, which,  until  £tienne's  final  threat,  had  been  conducted 
in  low  tones. 

Going  to  the  other  bed,  Tatro  looked  at  the  ghastly  face 
on  the  pillow,  and  listened  to  the  strained,  irregular  breath- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  3 1 

ing,  broken  now  and  then  by  a  faint  rattle  that  announced 
the  approach  of  death. 

"Poor  lad — poor  lad!  The  Holy  Mother  bring  for- 
giveness for  such  sins  as  you  go  burdened  with !  Ah, 
't  is  a  dreadful  day,  this,  with  people  dying,  and  all  the 
priests  fled  for  their  lives,  so  that  none  can  be  found  to 
assoil  us." 

He  crossed  himself  as  Margot  entered  the  room ;  and 
leaving  her  to  take  his  place,  the  old  man  went  below,  to 
acquaint  the  lieutenant  of  his  soldier's  condition,  and  then 
to  prepare,  as  best  he  might,  with  the  help  of  some  of  the 
other  soldiers,  a  morning  meal  for  the  household. 

Going  up  later  with  the  food  fitienne  had  ordered,  he 
noticed  that  the  door  was  ajar  of  the  room  where  lay  the 
body  of  his  dead  master;  and  an  impulse  led  him  to  look 
within. 

But  he  drew  back  hastily,  and  went  noiselessly  on  his 
way,  while  his  face  lost  the  hardness  which  had  gathered 
there  with  each  step  that  brought  him  nearer  to  the  new 
baron. 

The  faithful  old  servant  had  seen  Etienne  upon  his  knees, 
beside  the  bed  where  lay  his  father. 

"  It  may  be  that  he  is  not  so  hard  of  heart  as  it  seemed," 
he  muttered,  placing  the  tray  of  food  upon  a  table  in  one 
of  the  luxuriously  furnished  rooms  always  reserved  for  the 
elder  son's  use. 

"  Not  so  hard,"  he  repeated ;  "  which  will  be  all  the 
better  for  poor  little  M'sieur  Jean." 

The  soldier  was  now  dead,  and  Jean  stood  at  his  bedside, 
close  to  the  lieutenant,  who  with  saddened  eyes,  laid  a 
hand  upon  the  man's  cold  forehead  as  he  said  softly,  "  May 
you  rest  in  peace,  poor  Jean !  " 

"Was  his  name  Jean?  "  whispered  the  lad,  looking  with 
awe  at  the  wide-open  eyes  and  fallen  jaw.  His  veins  were 
freed  from  the  fire  and  excitement  of  the  night  before,  and 
he  was  only  a  boy,  shrinking  with  fear  in  the  presence  of 
unfamiliar  death. 


32  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"Was  his  name  the  same  as  mine?"  he  asked  again, 
now  raising  his  eyes,  heavy  and  dark-circled,  to  the  face 
of  him  he  loved  and  trusted. 

The  lieutenant  started,  as  if  aroused  from  abstraction; 
and  his  arm  went  about  the  boy. 

"  Yes ;  his  name  was  Jean ;  and  he  was  a  brave  soldier. 
He  came  from  Provence ;  so  he  was  a  neighbor  of  yours. 
He  has  a  poor  old  widowed  mother  there,  who  will  carry  a 
broken  heart;  for  he  was  all  she  had,  and  he  was  a  good 
son  to  her." 

"  He  leaves  more  than  I  have,"  said  Jean,  a  catching  sob 
breaking  his  voice  ;  "  for  you  know  my  mother  died  when 
I  was  a  baby." 

"  Yes;  so  you  told  me.  And  you  remember  nothing  of 
her?" 

The  lieutenant  spoke  as  if  seeking  to  divert  the  channel 
of  grief  from  the  boy's  more  recent  loss. 

"  No.  Yet  I  have  always  seemed  to  know  what  she  was 
like,  for  Margot  talked  to  me  often  of  her ;  and  so  has  my 
—  father." 

His  voice  broke  and  he  was  silent,  with  drooping  head 
and  heaving  breast,  trying  to  subdue  another  outburst  of 
sorrow. 

The  lieutenant  drew  him  still  closer.  "  I,  too,  have  a 
mother ;  and  all  I  can  ever  be  that  is  good  and  great  I 
shall  owe  to  her  teachings." 

The  marked  change  in  his  tone  aroused  Jean  into  look- 
ing at  him.  Then  one  of  his  arms  stole  up  around  the 
shoulder  against  which  he  laid  his  head. 

"  If  she  is  like  thee  —  this  mother,  I  should  love  her  as 
my  own." 

The  only  reply  to  this  was  one  of  those  magnetic  smiles 
which  came  so  rarely  to  the  pale  face ;  and  the  young  man 
bent  and  touched  his  lips  to  the  boy's  brow. 

Murier's  eyes  were  now  open,  and  he  was  looking  in  a 
half-dazed  way  at  the  two  —  man  and  boy  —  standing  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  room.  Then,  as  the  lieutenant 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  3  3 

moved  toward  him,  he  raised  his  hand  and  saluted,  while 
his  expression  became  more  comprehending. 

"  We  made  a  brave  stand,  Murier,"  said  the  lieutenant, 
who  nowstoodby  the  bed,  smiling  down  at  the  wounded  man. 

A  faint  wave  of  color  showed  in  the  latter's  face,  and  a 
gratified  light  in  his  eyes. 

"And  were  you  also  hurt,  mon  ojficier?"  he  inquired, 
looking  at  the  arm  for  which  Margot  had  made  a  sling. 

"  Merely  a  scratch,  not  worth  telling  about,  although  the 
good  dame  Margot  has  made  much  of  it,"  was  the  careless 
answer.  "  But  never  mind  about  such  things  now,"  the 
young  man  added,  with  a  meaning  glance,  which  Murier 
understood  ;  for  his  eyes  wandered  pityingly  to  the  grief- 
stricken  face  of  the  boy,  who  stood  near,  looking  at  him 
intently. 

Here  Margot  came  in ;  and  the  lieutenant,  drawing  her 
aside,  gave  some  low-toned  directions,  to  which  she  listened 
respectfully,  glancing  meanwhile  at  Jean.  The  lad  had 
gone  to  the  door,  as  if  to  leave  the  room ;  but  he  now  stood 
waiting  for  his  friend,  of  whom  Margot  was  beginning  to 
feel  somewhat  jealous. 

She  had  slept  little  during  the  night,  but  lay  thinking  of 
what  changes  were  likely  to  come,  now  that  the  baron  was 
dead.  Their  last  interview,  and  the  secret  he  had  then 
imparted,  together  with  the  injunction  he  laid  upon  her 
respecting  Jean's  future,  moved  the  good  woman  very 
strongly. 

Now  that  fitienne  was  the  head  of  the  house,  she  dreaded 
—  she  knew  not  exactly  what.  But  an  intuition  warned 
her  to  secure  the  money  and  valuables  which  the  baron 
had  intrusted  to  her  care ;  to  take  them  from  their  present 
hiding-place,  and  have  them  at  hand,  in  case  some  addi- 
tional disaster  should  come.  And,  too,  bearing  in  mind 
her  master's  command  that  she  remove  Jean  from  fitienne's 
rule  in  case  of  that  befalling  which  now  had  come  to  pass, 
her  perplexed  brain  had  at  length  evolved  a  plan  which 
seemed  both  wise  and  feasible. 


34  Lafittc  of  Louisiana 

But,  before  attempting  to  put  it  into  execution,  a  curious 
impulse  urged  her  to  take  the  young  officer  into  her  con- 
fidence. His  unconcealed  love  for  her  nursling,  and 
Jean's  reciprocal  affection,  inspired  her  to  trust  him.  But, 
with  a  peasant's  caution,  she  was  still  weighing  the  matter 
in  her  mind,  almost  fearing  to  follow  her  impulse,  yet  feel- 
ing the  need  of  assurance  from  a  stronger  and  wiser  head 
than  she  could  assume  her  own  to  be. 

These  considerations  were  occupying  her  thoughts  while 
listening  to  the  lieutenant's  directions  that  the  dead  soldier 
be  taken  from  the  room  by  some  of  his  comrades,  and 
removed  to  the  apartment  where  lay  the  other  one ;  and 
that  this  be  done  at  once,  without  letting  the  wounded 
man  know  more  of  the  matter  than  was  necessary. 

Her  resolution  was  now  taken ;  and  looking  up  into  the 
cold,  clean-cut  face  before  her,  she  asked,  "  You  will  not 
leave  here  to-day,  monsieur?" 

"  Perhaps;  I  cannot  decide  until  later." 

"  Before  you  go,  monsieur,  I  would  take  it  as  a  great 
favor  should  you  let  me  ask  of  you  some  advice  as  to  a 
matter  concerning  him  you  seem  to  love."  And  she 
glanced  again  at  Jean,  who  was  still  standing  in  the  door- 
way, with  his  back  to  them. 

The  officer,  if  he  felt  any  surprise,  showed  none,  for  he 
answered  her  with  kindly  assurance.  He  then  joined  Jean, 
and  the  two  went  below,  where  breakfast  awaited  them. 


CHAPTER  SIX 

THE  bodies  of  Fauchel  and  his  followers,  left  behind 
by  the  fleeing  mob,  had,  during  the  night,  been 
dragged  forth  by  the  soldiers,  and  laid  upon  one 
of  the  lower  terraces,  some  distance  from  the  house ;  for  it 
was  believed  that  the  friends  of  the  dead  would  return  to 
seek  for  them.  And  the  surmise  was  correct;  for  when 
the  sun  rose,  the  terrace  presented  its  usual  appearance. 

The  two  dead  soldiers  were  buried  early  in  the  after- 
noon ;  but  the  stars  were  coming  out  when  the  door 
of  the  great  vault  was  closed,  and  the  late  baron  left 
to  sleep  with  his  ancestors. 

fitienne,  silent  and  repelling,  stood  by,  vouchsafing 
little  notice  of  any  one  about  him.  Jean  had  taken  care 
to  keep  away  from  his  half-brother ;  and  the  latter  replied 
with  scant  courtesy  to  the  lieutenant's  salutation,  when 
they  met  for  the  first  time,  as  the  baron's  body  was  borne 
from  the  house. 

But  the  young  officer  had  found  an  opportunity  for 
a  long  talk  with  Margot;  and  being  now  fully  informed 
as  to  the  new  baron's  character,  as  well  as  of  his  probable 
refusal  to  permit  Margot  to  carry  out  his  father's  com- 
mands concerning  Jean,  he  was  fully  determined  to  defend 
the  interests  of  the  boy,  who  was  now  more  than  ever 
dear  to  him,  and  sustain  Margot  in  performing  a  duty 
which  would  insure  her  charge  being  safe  from  fitienne's 
tyranny. 

Margot  was  not  of  those  who  had  stood  about  the 
tomb,  fitienne's  temporary  absence  from  the  house  be- 
ing assured,  she  had  improved  the  opportunity  to  open 


36  Lafittc  of  Louisiana 

the  secret  panel  and  remove  the  metal  box  and  bags 
of  coin,  which  she  hid  away  amongst  her  own  belongings. 
This  done,  she  made  a  bowl  of  nourishing  broth,  and  took 
it  to  Murier,  who,  by  another  day,  would  be  able  to  sit 
his  horse  and  start  on  his  return  to  Paris. 

Her  own  course  of  action  was  — -strengthened  by  the 
lieutenant's  counsel  and  aid  —  already  arranged.  She 
proposed,  with  Jean  and  Pierre,  to  seek  a  new  home  in 
Toulon,  where  a  large  number  of  Royalists,  together 
with  others  who  had  suffered  persecution  from  the  Revo- 
lutionists, had  found  refuge. 

To  that  city  had  fled,  some  months  before,  Pere  Huot, 
for  many  years  a  member  of  the  baron's  household,  his 
adviser  and  confessor,  and  Jean's  instructor.  Religion, 
like  many  other  good  things,  was  fast  being  discarded 
in  France;  and  the  monasteries  having  been  broken  up, 
the  good  priest  had,  as  ordered  by  his  superior,  gone 
to  Toulon. 

Margot  determined  to  seek  him  there,  hoping  that 
fitienne,  hating  as  he  did  his  half-brother,  would  place 
no  obstacle  in  the  way  of  getting  quit  of  him.  And  even 
should  he  seek  to  assert  his  authority,  and  refuse  to 
let  her  carry  out  her  plan,  she  now  felt  herself  in  a 
position  to  defy  him,  armed  as  she  was  with  his  father's 
instructions,  and  supported,  as  she  knew  she  would  be, 
by  Jean's  military  friend,  whose  consideration  for  his 
soldiers,  and  their  enthusiastic  praise  of  him,  had  ban- 
ished from  her  mind  the  last  doubt  of  his  wisdom  and 
sincerity. 

He  had  promised  to  tarry  until  after  the  next  morning's 
meal,  when  fitienne  should  have  been  informed  of  his 
father's  action  in  confiding  to  Margot  the  future  of  his 
younger  son,  and  of  her  intention  to  leave  immediately 
for  Toulon. 

But,  late  that  evening,  something  occurred  which  made 
all  such  explanations  unnecessary. 

One    of  the  soldiers  was  keeping   guard    in    the    hall, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  37 

although  there  was  little  fear  of  another  attack,  as  the 
peasants,  lacking  Fauchel's  fanatical  haranguing  to  arouse 
their  sluggish  passions,  were  not  likely  to  rally  again, 
especially  after  the  severe  punishment  dealt  out  to  them 
the  night  before. 

Greloire  was  shut  up  in  the  room  with  his  wounded 
comrade  Murier ;  Tatro  had  gone  to  seek  a  much  needed 
rest;  and  Margot  hovered  about,  upstairs  and  below,  in 
readiness  for  any  case  of  need. 

Presently  she  saw  fitienne  enter  the  drawing-room, 
where  Jean  had  remained,  having  refused  to  leave  the 
lieutenant,  who  was  now  seated  at  a  table,  examining 
some  papers  found  upon  the  dead  Fauchel ;  and  consid- 
ering this  an  opportune  time  to  make  known  her  plans, 
she  had  turned  toward  the  door,  when  fitienne's  voice,  full 
of  its  old-time  arrogance,  came  to  her. 

"  Jean,  leave  the  room  instantly,  and  go  to  your  bed  !  " 

Margot  paused  in  the  doorway  and  saw  Jean's  head 
raised  with  a  belligerent  poise.  He  was  seated  in  front  of 
Iitienne,  who  stood  with  his  back  to  Margot;  but,  while 
the  boy  's  eyes  blazed  with  anger,  he  was  silent. 

"  Do  you  not  hear  me?  Go  at  once,  as  I  have  ordered  !  " 
commanded  fitienne,  as  if  speaking  to  one  of  his  dogs. 

The  lieutenant  had  laid  aside  the  paper  he  was  perusing, 
and  a  frown  gathered  over  his  eyes  as  he  looked  at  the 
speaker. 

"  I  will  not  go  for  you,  fitienne,  when  you  order  me  in 
such  a  rude  fashion,"  Jean  now  said,  his  voice  shaking 
with  rage. 

Uttering  a  vile  oath,  litienne  strode  forward,  and  seizing 
him  by  the  collar,  dragged  the  boy  from  the  chair  and 
began  striking  him. 

"  Monsieur  fitienne,  do  not  you  do  that !  "  cried  Margot, 
rushing  toward  him.  "  Ah,  mon  Dieu  !  How  can  you 
have  the  heart,  and  at  such  a  time  as  this?" 

Jean  was  struggling  in  a  wild  fury,  using  feet  and  hands 
to  defend  himself,  which  he  did  in  a  way  that  brought  to 


38  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

the  lieutenant 's  mind  the  scene  of  two  years  before,  in 
the  Tuileries  garden. 

He  had  risen  at  Margot's  cry,  and  was  standing  close  to 
E~tienne,  who  had,  thus  far,  paid  no  attention  to  him. 

"  Hold,  Monsieur  le  Baron,"  he  said,  distinctly  and 
calmly.  "  I  have  the  right  to  tell  you  that  you  cannot 
thus  assert  your  authority  in  my  presence." 

fitienne,  as  once  before,  released  Jean,  and  turned  to  face 
the  speaker,  to  whom  the  boy  now  rushed,  clinging  to  him 
with  a  storm  of  passionate  sobs,  coming  partly  from  anger, 
and  partly  from  a  bruised  heart. 

The  arm  which  would  shield  him  went  quickly  around  his 
neck  and  shaking  shoulders,  as  the  lieutenant  continued, 
in  the  same  quiet  tone,  and  looking  into  fitienne  's  blazing 
eyes  as  the  young  man  stood  with  clenched  hands,  biting 
his  thin  under  lip,  "  I  have  to  tell  you,  monsieur,  that  your 
father,  the  late  baron,  has  intrusted  to  this  good  woman 
the  sole  care  of  your  brother ;  and  that  I,  as  her  helper 
and  adviser,  will  champion  his  rights,  no  matter  from  what 
quarter  they  may  be  assailed." 

Margot  had  drawn  nearer  to  his  side ;  and,  as  Jean  's  sobs 
ceased,  the  three  confronted  Etienne,  who  now  burst  into  a 
loud,  derisive  laugh. 

"  Indeed,"  he  said,  with  a  malicious  sneer.  "  A  charm- 
ing trio  of  friends,  truly  devoted  to  one  another's  interests  ! 
So  be  it.  But  you  will  admit  that  this  is  my  estate,  and 
that  I  have  the  privilege  of  its  harboring  only  such  guests 
as  it  suits  me  to  entertain.  I  now  tell  you  that  it  is  not  my 
pleasure  to  entertain  such  as  stand  before  me ;  and  I 
request  that  you  all  leave  the  chateau  at  once." 

"  Monsieur  ittienne  —  Monsieur  le  Baron  !  "  exclaimed 
Margot.  "  Surely  you  will  never  do  such  a  cruel  thing  as 
to  turn  us  out  at  this  hour,  and  with  affairs  in  the  village 
as  they  are,  so  that  we  dare  not  trust  ourselves  at  the  inn  !  " 

"  What  can  a  bastard,  and  the  friends  and  champions  of 
a  bastard,  expect  better? "he  demanded,  now  speaking 
deliberately,  his  pale  face  distorted  by  malice. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  39 

Margot  started  indignantly,  an  angry  flame  springing  into 
her  eyes;  and  the  lieutenant  said  in  a  low  tone,  whose 
very  calmness  was  a  menace,  "  It  is  scarcely  the  act  of  a 
gentleman  to  insult  the  defenceless  and  the  dead." 

"  Insult !  "  cried  fitienne,  now  letting  loose  all  the  vials 
of  his  hatred  and  malignity.  "Peste  /  How  can  he  be  other 
than  I  have  called  him,  when  his  mother  was  no  wife?" 

At  this  Jean  stood  erect,  and  with  flashing  eyes  stepped 
closer  to  his  tormentor,  who,  now  facing  Margot  more 
directly,  went  on  in  the  same  furious  way,  "  It  is  to  be 
supposed  you  never  happened  to  know  that  when  you  and 
your  low-born  mistress,  the  daughter  of  a  snivelling  sneak 
of  a  Huguenot  preacher,  bedevilled  my  father  into  a  mar- 
riage ceremony,  he  already  had  a  wife  living — my  own 
mother !  " 

"  'T  is  false !  "  declared  Margot,  forgetting  everything 
like  habitual  respect. 

"  It  is  not,"  fitienne  retorted ;  "  and  you  are  a  liar  when 
you  say  otherwise." 

Jean,  with  paling  face,  his  burning  eyes  fastened  upon  his 
brother,  seemed  stunned.  The  lieutenant  stood,  calm  and 
cold,  to  all  outward  appearance ;  but  the  fingers  resting 
upon  the  back  of  a  chair  took  a  tight  grip  of  the  heavy 
carving,  and  in  his  eyes  was  a  glitter  as  of  an  unsheathed 
steel  blade. 

"  It  is  not,"  Etienne  repeated  less  vehemently,  "  as  Pere 
Huot  could  tell  you,  if  you  asked  him.  My  mother,  the 
late  baronne,  died  but  three  years  ago,  in,  I  regret  to  say, 
a  madhouse,  at  Paris.  But  mad,  or  sane,  she  was  the 
baronne ;  and  that  other  woman,  the  mother  of  your 
young  whelp  there,  was  no  wife  of  my  father's,  as  you  must 
now  admit.  The  church  would  never  recognize  her  as  his 
wife,  he  being  a  true  Catholic,  and  no  priest  performing 
the  marriage  ceremony  between  him  and  that  cursed 
Huguenot  —  " 

fitienne  uttered  an  epithet  too  vile  for  repetition  —  an 
epithet  that  stung  to  madness  the  listening  boy,  who,  with 


40  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

aery  of  rage,  such  as  might  come  from  a  new  Cain 
wakened  to  life,  snatched  a  dagger  from  the  bric-a-brac 
strewn  upon  a  near-by  table,  and  springing  upon  fitienne 
drove  the  rusted  blade  into  his  side. 

The  slight  form  reeled  and  fell,  a  crumpled  heap,  upon 
the  floor,  while  Margot,  with  a  shriek  that  brought  the 
soldier  flying  from  his  post  in  the  hall,  fell  upon  her  knees, 
and  tried,  with  her  apron,  to  stanch  the  flowing  blood. 

But  her  thoughts  were  all  for  Jean. 

"  Mais  —  mats,  mon  pauvre  bebe  !  I  fear  thou  hast  done 
for  thyself  now." 

He  had  turned  to  flee ;  but  an  iron  grip  on  his  shoulder 
held  him,  and,  looking  up,  he  fell  to  trembling  and  shiver- 
ing, as  he  met  the  stern  eyes  of  his  friend,  looking  as  he 
had  never  before  seen  them. 

"Where  would  you  go?"  inquired  a  low  voice,  whose 
measured  calm  matched  the  look  of  the  eyes. 

The  boy  stood  silent,  with  drooped  head. 

The  lieutenant,  still  holding  him  fast,  moved  to  where 
Margot  and  the  soldier  were  kneeling  beside  fitienne,  and 
Jean  met  the  wild-eyed  regard  of  the  wounded  man,  from 
whose  white  lips  now  poured  a  flood  of  profanity,  mingled 
with  threats  of  vengeance  against  the  boy,  whom  he 
ordered  to  leave  the  apartment. 

The  lieutenant  turned  away  with  a  scornful  laugh,  half- 
suppressed,  but  which  Jean  heard;  and,  taking  heart,  the 
lad  looked  beseechingly  upward,  as  if  asking  pardon  for 
his  mad  act. 

"  Come  away  —  come  away,  my  De  Soto,"  whispered 
the  officer;  and  bending  he  kissed  the  tear-wet  cheek. 
"  He  has  a  venomous  nature,  truly,  and  one  cannot  be 
greatly  blamed  for  treating  a  dog  as  he  deserves." 

Then,  gathering  up  the  papers  at  which  he  had  been 
looking,  he  thrust  them  into  his  pocket,  and  motioned 
Jean  to  follow  him  from  the  room. 

When  out  in  the  dimly  lighted  hall,  the  boy,  looking  up, 
said  wistfully,  as  he  laid  a  hand  upon  his  friend's  arm, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  41 

"  You  told  me  of  your  love  for  your  mother.  Would  you 
care  that  any  one  spoke  of  her  as  mine  was  named  just  now?  " 

With  a  strong  word  —  the  first  Jean  had  ever  heard  from 
his  lips  —  the  lieutenant  answered,  "  If  he  had,  he  would 
have  been  like  to  pay  for  it  with  his  blood." 

Then,  checking  himself,  he  added,  in  a  quieter  tone, 
"  Nay,  Jean,  I  do  not  blame  thee  so  much  for  the  act  as 
for  the  loss  of  self-control  which  prompted  it.  Take  my 
word  that  a  boy  who  cannot  learn  to  control  his  own 
temper  can  never  hope  to  be  a  safe  controller  of  other  men 
and  matters,  to  say  nothing  of  his  own,  when  he  comes  to 
man's  estate." 

Here  Margot  joined  them,  on  her  way  to  summon  Tatro, 
that  he  might  assist  the  soldier  in  getting  fitienne  to  his 
own  apartments ;  and  pausing  a  moment  by  Jean,  she 
passed  a  caressing  hand  over  his  dark  locks  as  she  mur- 
mured, "  My  jewel  —  my  poor,  unhappy  Jean  !  If  only 
thou  hadst  not  done  it!  "  And,  before  he  could  reply, 
she  went  her  way. 

I^tienne  was  soon  removed  to  his  apartments,  which 
were  in  a  far  wing  of  the  chateau ;  and  then  the  lieuten- 
ant once  more  entered  the  drawing-room,  telling  Margot 
that  he  should  stop  there  again  for  the  night.  But  he  in- 
sisted upon  Jean  going  to  his  own  chamber,  and  to  bed,  as 
usual. 

Early  next  morning,  the  household  was  astir  —  all  save 
I^tienne,  who,  although  his  wound  proved  to  be  but  slight, 
kept  to  his  bed,  with  Tatro  in  attendance ;  and  before  noon, 
all  but  these  two  had  left  the  chateau  and  set  out  upon 
their  various  routes,  —  Margot,  with  Jean  and  Pierre,  for 
Toulon,  in  company  with  the  soldier  Greloire,  sent  by  the 
lieutenant  to  escort  them. 

At  the  fork  in  the  highway,  where  their  roads  parted, 
Jean  turned  in  his  saddle  to  look  after  the  slender  figure 
riding  away  at  the  head  of  his  men,  and  sitting  his  powerful 
black  horse  with  the  same  ease  and  grace  with  which  he 
seemed  to  do  everything. 


42  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Turning  his  head,  as  if  he  felt  the  boy's  longing  eyes,  the 
lieutenant  smiled,  and  waved  his  hand.  Then,  putting 
spurs  to  his  horse,  he  rode  swiftly  from  sight,  followed  by 
his  soldiers. 

The  clouds  of  dust  from  the  animals'  hoofs  rose  in  the 
still  noonday  air,  and  floated  from  the  road  to  the  green 
hedge  that  bordered  it,  —  floated,  settled  down,  and 
disappeared. 

As  the  dust,  so  also  was  gone  the  secure,  peaceful  life  of 
the  old  days  at  the  chateau.  The  boy-heart  had  outstripped 
its  years.  Bloodshed  and  violence — a  first  realization  of 
sorrow,  that  had  shattered  his  idols  into  the  dust  —  had 
brought  a  man's  depth  of  bitter  pain. 

After  a  last  backward  look  toward  the  vacant  space  that 
had  held  the  one  he  loved  best  on  earth,  Jean  started  his 
horse  onward,  to  overtake  the  lumbering  vehicle,  driven 
by  Pierre,  and  containing  Margot  and  all  the  travellers' 
belongings. 

Greloire  had,  that  morning,  by  Margot's  direction,  pur- 
chased the  conveyance  from  a  neighbor,  Jean's  own  pony 
being  the  only  thing  she  would  permit  to  be  taken  from  her 
late  master's  estate. 


CHAPTER   SEVEN 

TOULON,  on  the  Mediterranean,  was  at  this  time 
the  great  military  depot  of  France.  Its  inhabi- 
tants numbered  about  twenty-five  thousand ;  and 
more  than  fifty  frigates  and  ships  of  the  line  rode  at  anchor 
in  its  harbor,  while  within  its  spacious  magazines  was 
collected  an  immense  quantity  of  military  and  naval  stores. 

Scarcely  a  day  passed  during  the  fall  and  early  winter  of 
1793  that  did  not  bring  to  the  city  families  and  individuals 
from  all  parts  of  France,  seeking  protection  from  the  Revo- 
lutionists' cruelties  —  outrages  which  the  Committee  were 
either  unable  to  control,  or  to  which  they  were  indifferent. 

The  last  month  of  that  never-to-be-forgotten  year  was 
waning,  when  Louis,  the  fallen  king,  was  accorded  that 
mockery  of  justice  called  a  "  trial "  before  the  Convention, 
which,  not  daring  to  murder  him  outright,  sought  to  hide 
under  a  cloak  of  sophistry  and  hypocrisy  the  bloody  guilt 
of  its  own  godless  ambitions. 

In  January,  1793,  sentence  of  death  was  pronounced, 
despite  letters  of  remonstrance  from  England  and  Spain ; 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  2 1st  of  that  month,  Louis  Capet 
ascended  the  scaffold. 

Marie  Antoinette,  insulted  and  persecuted  by  brutal 
gaolers,  who  sought  to  degrade  her  queenliness  to  their 
own  infamous  depths,  dragged  out  her  weary  days  in  the 
Temple,  until,  months  later,  came  the  morning  that  saw  the 
tumbrel  passing  slowly  through  the  surging  masses  crowd- 
ing the  way  to  the  scaffold,  bearing  the  bent  form  and 
whitened  hair  of  her,  a  pitiful  semblance  of  the  beautiful 
Queen  of  France. 

When,  at  Toulon,  the  friends  of  the  old  monarchy  knew 
of  all  this,  they  argued  among  themselves  that  the  violence 


44  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

with  which  their  land  had  been  filled  was  too  terrible  to  be 
longer  endured ;  and  they  began  to  discuss  the  idea  of  sur- 
rendering the  city,  its  magazines,  forts,  and  ships,  to  the 
combined  English  and  Spanish  fleets  lying  outside  its  har- 
bor, and  thus  help  to  bring  about  a  return  of  law  and 
reason  to  insane  France. 

Among  those  in  Toulon  who  heard  of  the  proposed 
surrender  was  one  who  listened  with  not  a  little  of  mis- 
giving to  the  talk  of  it  amongst  the  few  neighbors  with 
whom  she  permitted  herself  acquaintance. 

This  was  Margot,  who,  with  Jean  and  Pierre,  safe  under 
the  humble  roof  of  their  new  home,  had  for  these  many 
months  enjoyed  a  security  she  had  never  before  known. 
In  a  measure  her  own  mistress,  and  removed  from  the 
dread  of  £tienne,  she  found  reliance  and  peace  in  the 
kindly  guidance  of  Pere  Huot,  to  whom  the  boys  went 
each  day  for  instruction,  his  abode  being  some  distance 
from  Margot's  small  house,  which  was  in  a  retired  part  of 
the  city,  near  the  suburbs. 

A  surrender  suggested  to  her  the  possibility  of  bringing 
scenes  of  bloodshed  and  violence ;  and  the  very  name  of 
"  English "  was  to  her  —  as  also  to  most  of  her  compa- 
triots—  the  synonym  of  what  was  utterly  detestable. 

Her  fears  were  realized  when  the  surrender  was  accom- 
plished, and  the  English  ships  sailed  triumphantly  into 
port,  landing  five  thousand  of  their  own  troops  and  eight 
thousand  Spaniards. 

This  proceeding  was  regarded  with  the  greatest  alarm  and 
indignation  by  the  Revolutionists,  who,  considering  the 
surrender  an  act  of  treachery,  resolved  to  retake  Toulon, 
and  drive  the  allies  from  the  soil  of  France. 

But  this  was  a  thing  not  easy  of  accomplishment,  with 
the  strong  army  and  navy  now  holding  the  city,  whose 
fortresses  were  almost  impregnable,  and  contained  unlim- 
ited munitions  of  war.  Two  armies  were,  however,  marched 
by  the  Revolutionists  upon  Toulon;  and  a  siege  was  begun 
which  for  three  months  made  but  little  apparent  progress. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  45 

Affairs  within  the  city  became  unsettled,  and  were  soon 
almost  demoralized ;  and  Pere  Huot  having  fallen  seri- 
ously ill,  Margot's  heart  grew  heavy,  as  Jean,  seeming  to 
throw  off  all  restraint,  wandered  day  after  day  about  the 
streets,  associating  with  soldiers  and  rough  characters, 
whose  words  and  actions  in  no  wise  accorded  with  the 
teachings  of  the  good  priest. 

Margot  had  known  many  an  unhappy  hour  because  of 
the  streak  of  recklessness  which  had  been  growing  in  Jean 
since  a  year  ago,  when  occurred  that  violent  scene  under 
the  home  roof,  and  fitienne  had  so  ruthlessly  soiled  the 
boy's  respect  for  his  dead  father.  But  she  had  not  dared 
to  communicate  much  of  her  misgivings  from  the  day,  now 
several  weeks  past,  when,  after  remonstrating  warmly  as  to 
some  offence  he  had  committed,  she  bade  him  ask  himself 
if  his  father  would  have  approved  the  act,  and  started  back, 
as  from  a  man's  threatened  attack,  when  the  boy  turned 
fiercely  upon  her. 

"  Never  name  him  to  me  again  !  "  he  cried,  with  heaving 
breast  and  flashing  eyes.  "  I  have  no  father.  Do  you 
know  my  name  here  in  Toulon?  It  is  the  same  as  Pierre's. 
He  is  Pierre  Lafitte,  and  I  am  his  brother,  Jean  Lafitte. 
And,  be  I  saint  or  devil,  to  the  end  of  my  life  I  am  Jean 
Lafitte !  " 

He  looked  so  big  and  terrible  in  his  rage  that  Margot, 
silent  and  frightened,  felt  that  he  was  almost  a  stranger 
to  her  —  this  boy  she  had  carried  in  her  arms,  and  whom 
she  had  loved  and  watched  over  for  so  many  years. 

The  tears  had  gathered  in  her  eyes  as  she  went  about 
her  household  duties,  saying  to  herself,  as  if  for  consolation 
to  her  injured  feelings,  "Poor  infant  —  poor  baby  mine ! 
The  anger  is,  after  all,  not  for  me.  What  fitienne  said 
rankles  now,  because  he  is  young.  Man's  years  will  soften 
that ;  and  if  he  chooses  to  call  himself  by  my  name,  surely 
'tis  a  name  of  which  he  has  never  known  aught  that  was 
false  or  bad.  But  I  would  that  the  man  he  loves  might  be 
with  us,  for  he  seemed  to  have  the  power  to  do  what  he 


46  Lafittc  of  Louisiana 

pleased  with  the  boy.  Tiens !  He  was  one  to  love  and 
trust;  but  who  can  say  when  we  shall  meet  him  again." 

This  was  to  befall  sooner  than  she  thought;  for  Bona- 
parte, now  promoted  to  be  lieutenant-colonel  of  artillery, 
had  laid  before  the  Convention  his  views  as  to  the  lack  of 
science  shown  in  conducting  the  siege  of  Toulon ;  and  that 
body,  after  adopting  his  suggestions,  had  invested  him  with 
the  command  of  the  artillery,  with  instructions  to  put  his 
own  ideas  into  effect.  He  was,  even  now,  near  the  scene 
of  action. 

It  was  the  last  night  of  November,  when  darkness  fell 
early  over  the  city,  and  Margot  was  preparing  her  lonely 
evening  meal.  Where  Jean  and  Pierre  were,  she  knew  not, 
but  presumed  that,  as  was  often  their  habit,  they  would 
sup  with  some  of  their  soldier  acquaintances. 

Pierre,  now  a  broad-shouldered,  muscular  fellow  of  six- 
teen, was  not  wholly  lacking  in  devotion  to  his  mothei. 
But  his  movements  were  in  a  large  degree  dictated  by 
Jean's  wishes  or  whims,  as  had  ever  been  the  case,  despite 
the  former's  seniority  in  years. 

Although  the  evening  was  cold,  the  usual  number  of 
pedestrians  were  abroad,  these  being  mostly  soldiers,  who 
were  not  too  tired  (although  a  skirmish  had  called  many 
of  them  into  action  during  the  forenoon)  to  be  seeking  ex- 
citement and  gossip  at  the  various  eating  and  drinking 
places  frequented  by  them. 

One  of  these  was  called  "  Le  Chien  Heureux,"  a  two- 
story  house  situated  down  near  one  of  the  quays,  and  built 
close  against  the  granite  cliff  that  rose  on  one  side,  above 
its  roof,  thus  protecting  it  from  any  shots  which  might 
come  from  the  ships  in  the  harbor. 

Lights  were  blinking  brightly  from  its  small  windows, 
and  inside  several  stoves  were  burning,  where  Thiel,  the 
landlord,  and  his  one  assistant,  were  preparing  supper  for 
several  civilians  and  soldiers  who  sat  about,  talking  and 
drinking,  at  the  various  small  tables. 

The  room  was  low-ceiled  and  bare-floored ;    but  it  was 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  47 

made  cheery  by  the  blazing  fire  of  logs  in  a  wide  stone 
fireplace  near  the  end  opposite  to  where  the  host  and  his 
servant  were  busy  with  their  cooking. 

Sitting  near  the  fire,  two  soldiers  and  a  citizen,  together 
with  Jean  and  Pierre,  were  listening  to  a  man  in  their 
midst,  who,  from  his  talk  and  appearance,  seemed  to  have 
been  an  extensive  traveller.  He  was  heavily  built,  with  a 
Spanish  type  of  face,  whose  naturally  dark  skin  was  bronzed 
to  an  extent  that  suggested  contact  with  the  air  of  warmer 
climes.  His  intensely  black  hair  had  the  metallic  sheen  of 
the  Indian's,  and  a  heavy  mustache,  jetty-hued  as  his  hair, 
hid  the  mouth  completely,  except  when  he  laughed,  which 
was  rarely;  and  then  there  was  a  gleam  of  white  teeth 
which  accentuated  the  sinister  expression  of  his  whole 
face. 

This  was  Laro,  an  habitue  of  Le  Chien  Heureux  when 
on  shore  from  the  "  Aigle,"  a  rakish-looking  brigantine,  of 
which  he  was  owner  and  captain. 

He  was  known  to  all  as  a  trader ;  and,  to  an  initiated 
few,  it  was  known  also  how,  through  him,  the  finest  tobacco, 
Jamaica  spirits,  and  other  choice  products  of  the  West 
Indies,  could  be  procured  at  a  low  price,  because  of  their 
freedom  from  duty. 

Many  were  the  bales  and  kegs  landed  on  the  quay-head 
within  the  past  few  years  for  Thiel  and  his  patrons,  taken 
ashore  under  the  very  nose  of  the  lookout  man,  who  might 
well  have  been  suspected  of  a  friendly  disposition,  and  of 
not  caring  to  see  anything  which  might  arouse  cause  for 
closer  inspection. 

The  fact  was  that  some  of  these  guards  had  little  scores 
running  with  Thiel ;  and  the  latter  took  care  to  keep  these 
accounts  well  before  their  eyes,  although  never  pressing  too 
keenly  for  payment. 

It  was  in  those  times  somewhat  of  a  struggle  for  them 
to  live,  for  the  coast-guards,  like  the  soldiers,  received  but  a 
pittance  by  way  of  wages.  Yet,  although  pinched  more  or 
less,  Thiel's  customers  could  appreciate  the  merits  of  fine 


48  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

tobacco  and  liquor,  sold  at  moderate  prices ;  and  thus  it 
was  that  their  own  interests  prompted  them  to  avoid  seeing 
or  knowing  more  than  might  be  forced  upon  them. 

Laro  had  for  many  months  been  the  cause  of  strong  dis- 
approval and  anxiety  for  Margot,  who  had  heard  more  of 
him  through  Pierre  than  from  Jean;  and  a  spark  of  anger 
had  set  fire  to  her  long  worrying  over  the  intimacy  she  saw 
no  way  of  breaking  up,  when  one  day  Laro  had  come  to 
the  cottage  in  search  of  Jean.  Then  later,  when  she  re- 
monstrated with  the  boy,  it  was  her  strong  expression  of 
opinion  as  to  his  new  acquaintance,  and  her  question  as  to 
what  his  father  would  have  said  of  his  keeping  company 
with  such  a  "  rough  swaggerer,"  that  had  caused  Jean  to 
turn  upon  her  so  angrily. 

And  as  she  now  looked  through  the  window,  out  into  the 
growing  darkness,  Margot  suspected  truly  where  the  boy 
was,  and  with  whom,  this  night. 

In  the  course  of  his  talk  of  the  West  Indies  and  Louisiana, 
and  tales  of  adventure  there,  which  were  the  source  of 
Laro's  fascination  for  Jean,  and  Pierre  as  well,  the  captain 
was  now  telling  of  one  Lemaire,  a  pirate  of  Martinique,  who 
had  recently  been  executed  there,  having  been  betrayed  by 
a  confederate,  and  convicted  by  means  of  papers  found  in 
his  possession ;  and  Laro  told  of  the  enormous  quantity  of 
booty  discovered  at  Lemaire's  different  plantations,  which 
had  been  seized  by  the  government. 

Jean  listened  with  an  attention  which,  for  some  reason, 
appeared  to  amuse  Laro,  who,  now  and  then,  with  a 
quizzical  smile  lighting  his  black  eyes,  glanced  askance 
at  the  boy's  enraptured  face. 

The  spirit  and  daring  of  the  handsome  lad  had  made  a 
strong  impression  upon  the  man's  not  very  susceptible 
heart ;  and  this,  together  with  the  freedom  both  of  them 
enjoyed  from  any  ties  of  kinship  with  others,  had,  after  a 
short  time,  greatly  lessened  the  disparity  between  their 
ages. 

Laro's  story  had  been  listened  to  by  others  seated  around 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  49 

the  tables,  who  occasionally  reminded  Thiel  to  hurry  their 
suppers ;  and  the  air  was  becoming  redolent  with  an  appe- 
tizing odor  of  browning  capons,  when  a  rattling  at  the  door 
announced  a  new  arrival. 

The  next  minute  a  soldierly-looking  man  came  in,  the 
uniform  of  a  petty  officer  showing  as  he  unclasped  and 
threw  off  the  heavy  cloak  that  had  enveloped  him. 

Jean's  back  was  to  the  door,  and  he  was  too  much  absorbed 
with  his  own  thoughts,  or  with  the  tale  he  had  just  been 
hearing,  to  even  look  around.  Laro,  however,  glanced  at 
the  new-comer,  as  did  the  others  about ;  but  evidently  see- 
ing nothing  amiss  in  his  appearance,  they  paid  no  further 
attention  to  him. 

He  took  as  little  notice  of  them,  and,  after  demanding 
supper  as  speedily  as  possible,  seated  himself  some  distance 
away  from  the  group  at  the  fire. 

But  Pierre  had  been  staring  open-mouthed  at  him ;  and 
now  the  sound  of  his  voice  caused  Jean  to  start,  and  turn 
his  head  quickly  in  the  direction  of  the  shadowy  corner 
where  the  soldier  was  seated. 

The  latter  had  noticed  Pierre,  and  addressing  him,  de- 
manded in  rather  a  menacing  tone,  "  What  are  you  staring 
at,  boy?  Surely  a  soldier  is  no  strange  thing  in  Toulon, 
for  the  sight  of  one  to  make  your  eyes  pop  out  of  your 
head." 

Pierre,  cautious  by  nature,  had  learned  the  art  of  being 
still  more  so ;  and  there  was  no  lack  of  quick  wit  in  the 
fellow,  for  all  his  stolid  quiet,  which  often  passed  for 
stupidity. 

He  made  no  reply  to  the  soldier's  inquiry,  and  turned 
his  eyes  to  the  fire.  But  Jean,  springing  to  his  feet,  ex- 
claimed, "  If  your  looks  match  your  speech  and  manners, 
you  must  be  cause  for  any  decent  man's  —  " 

His  voice  died  away  as  his  eyes  rested  on  the  soldier's 
face. 

"  Greloire  !  "  he  breathed,  surprise  chasing  all  the  anger 
from  his  voice. 

A 


50  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Any  decent  man's  —  Greloire  !  "  repeated  the  other 
with  a  laugh.  "What  is  that,  my  cocksparrow?  Toulon 
harbors  many  a  stranger  tongue,  to  be  sure,  but  I  speak 
only  my  own." 

"  Which  does  not  seem  to  be  a  very  civil  one,"  inter- 
posed Laro,  scowling,  and  ready  to  take  the  part  of  his 
favorite. 

But  this  comment  in  no  wise  affected  the  laughing  man- 
ner of  the  stranger,  who,  still  looking  at  Jean,  vouchsafed 
the  captain  no  notice  whatever. 

"  Come,  gentlemen,  all,"  said  Thiel,  now  bustling  amongst 
them  with  a  huge  platter.  "  Your  suppers  are  ready ;  and 
't  is  surely  wiser  to  eat  than  to  quarrel.  With  all  the  fight- 
ing that  fills  the  time  hereabouts,  and  is  likely  to  for  many 
a  day  to  come,  't  is  a  pity  if  our  nights  cannot  be  free  from 
discord." 

The  steaming  viands,  now  filling  the  tables,  and  the 
replenished  drinking-jugs  helped  to  bring  about,  in  ap- 
pearance at  least,  the  peace  stipulated  for  by  the  host; 
and  neither  Laro  nor  the  others  paid  any  further  heed  to 
the  soldier,  who,  seated  apart  from  them,  ate  his  supper 
with  an  appetite  that  bore  witness  to  previous  fasting. 
But  at  odd  moments,  when  unnoticed,  his  eyes,  with  a 
smiling  warning  in  them,  met  those  of  the  two  boys ;  and 
once,  while  Jean  was  staring  at  him,  he  laid  a  finger  upon 
his  lips  with  a  swift  cautioning  gesture  of  silence. 


CHAPTER  EIGHT 

HIS  supper  finished,  Jean  strolled  back  to  the  fire, 
before  which  Greloire  had  seated  himself,  while 
the  others  remained  at  the  tables,  some  still  eat- 
ing, and  all  of  them  discussing  matters  pertaining  to  the 
siege. 

Leaning  carelessly  against  the  fireplace,  after  a  quick 
glance  about,  to  make  sure  he  was  not  observed,  the  boy 
looked  at  the  soldier  with  a  world  of  inquiry  in  his  dark 
eyes.  Greloire  replied  with  a  comprehending  smile,  but 
again  laid  his  finger  against  his  lips,  as  if  impressing 
silence,  and  then  turned  to  the  fire. 

Presently  he  stretched  himself  lazily,  and  remarked  to 
Thiel,  who  was  passing,  "  A  cosey  retreat,  this  of  yours, 
landlord.  Yet  it  will  be  rather  of  a  wonder  if  a  cannon- 
ball  does  not  spoil  its  cover  when  our  friends  outside  get 
into  the  city  so  far  as  to  draw  the  fire  from  the  ships  just 
over  the  cliffs  there,  in  the  harbor." 

"'Twill  be  time  enough  to  think  about  that  when  the 
Revolutionists  get  into  the  city,"  retorted  Thiel,  with 
marked  sarcasm,  while  several  of  those  about  the  tables 
paused  in  their  talk,  and  turned  to  look  at  the  soldier, 
whose  back  was  toward  them. 

"  Monsieur  seems  to  speak  as  if  he  thought  the  enemy 
were  to  be  victorious." 

Laro  said  this,  and  his  tone  was  not  pleasant. 

"  Ma  foi,  —  not  I,"  responded  Greloire,  lazily  turning 
his  handsome,  indolent  face  to  meet  the  eyes  of  those 
seated  behind  him. 

"  It  is  money  in  my  purse  just  now,"  he  added,  "  so  long 
as  our  Revolutionary  friends  are  kept  howling  outside." 


52  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

With  this  he  arose,  turned  his  back  to  the  fire,  and 
squarely  faced  the  others,  looking  down  upon  them  from 
his  six  feet  of  stalwart  manhood,  while  his  blue  eyes,  like 
his  clean-shaven,  well-cut  lips,  seemed  to  smile  mockingly. 

For  a  second  Laro  stared  at  him.  Then,  as  if  having 
decided  upon  what  action  to  take,  he  laughed  good- 
naturedly  and  said,  "  Draw  up,  brother,  and  join  us  in 
drinking  confusion  to  those  outside  our  walls.  This  will 
wash  away  all  former  lack  of  hospitality." 

"  I  have  no  complaint  to  make  as  to  lack  of  hospitality," 
Greloire  answered  carelessly,  a  smile  dulling  the  point  of 
what  might  have  been  construed  as  a  rude  refusal.  "  A 
soldier  has  to  take  matters  as  they  come,  and  soon  gets 
accustomed  to  plain  manners.  But  I  must  be  excused 
from  joining  you,  comrades,  as  I  have  already  had  enough 
to  drink,  and  it  is  nearing  the  time  when  I  must  report  for 
duty." 

He  had  picked  up  his  long  cloak,  and  was  putting  it  on, 
while  Laro  had  risen  and  was  returning  to  his  former  seat 
before  the  fire.  And  neither  the  latter  nor  the  others 
noticed  the  suggestive  motion  of  the  speaker's  head  and 
hand,  as,  with  slightly  arched  eyebrows,  he  looked  once 
more  toward  Jean,  who  was  still  standing  beside  the  fire- 
place. But  the  boy  was  quick  to  see  these,  and  understood 
that  he  might  expect  to  find  Greloire  outside. 

Allowing  what  he  felt  to  be  a  proper  amount  of  time  to 
pass  after  the  latter  had  closed  the  door  behind  him,  Jean 
put  on  his  cap,  and  having  motioned  to  Pierre,  they  both 
followed,  regardless  of  Laro's  declaration  that  it  was  earlier 
than  usual,  and  not  yet  time  for  them  to  start  for  home. 

"  Wild  as  a  sea  gull  is  my  young  mate,"  said  the  captain 
laughingly,  as  the  door  closed  after  them,  and  he  was  fill- 
ing his  pipe;  "one  who  will  ever  have  his  own  mighty 
way.  Madre  de  Dios  !  But  he  has  the  making  of  a  fine 
one  for  the  business." 

"  What  business  ?  "  inquired  one  of  the  civilians ;  whereat 
several  of  the  others  laughed. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  5  3 

"  Sea-faring  business,"  was  Laro's  imperturbable  reply, 
while  the  flame  with  which  he  was  lighting  his  pipe  made 
a  dancing  gleam  over  his  face,  and  glinted  for  an  instant 
in  his  cruel  eyes.  "  Sea-faring,  of  course ;  he  is  just  the 
one  for  my  first  mate,  granting  he  has  a  few  more  years, 
and  the  knowledge  to  handle  a  ship.  But  time  will  bring 
ihese ;  and  as  for  his  nature,  time  cannot  improve  upon  it." 

He  ended  meditatively,  as  he  beat  out  the  flame  of  the 
taper. 

"The  lad  must  be  a  young  hell-cat  to  call  forth  such 
words  from  you,"  asserted  a  soldier  at  one  of  the  tables ; 
but  to  this  Laro  made  no  reply. 

The  wind  was  rising  outside,  and  its  fitful  gusts  came 
and  died  away  sobbingly,  as  if  spirit  voices  might  be 
lamenting  over  the  woeful  passions  of  men,  which  had 
filled  the  city  with  suffering  bodies  and  torn  hearts.  To- 
morrow was  sure  to  bring  again,  as  for  so  many  days  past 
the  wild  attack  and  fierce  defence,  the  mangled  forms  of 
brave  men,  the  wounded,  on  stretchers,  borne  from  the 
line  of  fire  to  the  shelter  of  the  hospitals,  or  to  where 
heavy-hearted  ones,  waiting  in  tears,  received  the  reali- 
zation of  their  forebodings. 

When  Jean  and  Pierre  reached  the  street,  the  former 
looked  around  him,  and  then  laid  a  hand  on  his  com- 
panion's arm  as  he  whispered,  "  We  must  walk  slowly, 
and  keep  a  sharp  lookout.  Greloire  is  about,  and  wishes 
to  see  the  way  we  take,  for  he  has  something  to  tell  us." 

"How  dost  know  that?"  asked  Pierre,  in  a  low  tone. 
"Hark,"  he  added  quickly,  crossing  himself;  "hear  that 
dog  howling." 

"  Mais  !  "  replied  Jean  contemptuously,  "  what  is  a 
dog's  howling?  If  there  were  any  sense  in  what  you 
think,  all  the  dogs  in  Toulon  have  good  cause  to  howl 
day  and  night." 

"  Why  should  he  not  wish  to  have  it  known  that  we  had 
met  him  before  ?  "  asked  Pierre,  as  they  walked  slowly 
along. 


54  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"I  know  not;  but  I  am  glad  of  the  chance  to  see 
Greloire,  for  he  may  tell  me  of  him"  answered  Jean. 

Pierre,  knowing  who  was  meant,  said  nothing  more; 
and  the  two  boys,  with  occasional  sharp  glances  around, 
passed  along  the  almost  deserted  street,  the  sullen  roar- 
ing of  the  sea,  as  it  dashed  against  the  cliffs,  dying  away 
behind  them  as  they  moved  farther  from  the  neighborhood 
of  Le  Chien  Heureux. 

Presently  Pierre,  after  a  quick  look  over  his  shoulder, 
gripped  Jean's  arm. 

"There  is  a  man  who  looks  like  Greloire  coming  on 
just  behind  us." 

"  No  doubt  it  is  he,"  said  Jean,  without  turning  his  head. 
"  Whatever  ails  thine  eyes,  that  thou  didst  not  see  him 
standing  in  the  shadow  of  that  doorway  we  passed  a 
moment  since  ?  " 

"  Then  why  not  have  stopped  and  spoken,  if  you  saw 
him?" 

"  Peste  !  "  was  Jean's  impatient  rejoinder.  "  Thou  hadst 
better  sharpen  thy  wits,  else  thou  art  likely  to  come  to 
grief.  Greloire  would  not  have  acted  as  he  did  unless 
there  be  something  afloat.  What  it  is,  he  knows,  and  we 
do  not;  and  by  letting  him  speak  first  we  shall  be  all  the 
more  certain  not  to  run  his  head,  nor  our  own,  into  danger." 

He  had  scarcely  spoken  when  a  swift  but  cautious  foot- 
fall came  close  behind  him,  and  a  hand  caught  his  shoul- 
der, while  Greloire  said  in  a  carefully  lowered  voice, 
''  Tiens!  My  quick-witted  comrade,  how  are  you  ?  " 

"  As  you  see,  or  might,  were  it  not  so  dark,"  replied 
Jean,  grasping  the  soldier's  hand.  "And  you?" 

"  Much  better  for  the  fine  supper  I  have  been  eating," 
said  Greloire,  a  note  of  laughter  in  his  voice. 

Pierre  now  fell  behind,  and  the  three  stepped  more 
briskly. 

"  What  have  you  to  tell  me?  "  inquired  Jean,  after  they 
had  gone  a  few  paces,  and  Greloire  remained  silent. 

"  Much  or  little,  as  you  happen  to  take  it.     I  have  been 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  55 

here  in  this  cursed  place,  and  about  it,  for  almost  a  month; 
but  it  was  only  a  week  ago  that  I  had  a  chance  to  go  to 
the  inn  where  I  left  all  of  you  last  year,  and  where  now  I 
found  only  strangers,  who  were  able,  however,  to  direct 
me  to  Pere  Huot's  house.  But  the  good  father  was  ill, 
so  that  I  could  not  see  him ;  and  all  the  information  I 
could  obtain  was  that  you  were  living  somewhere  in  the 
city." 

"  Did  your  lieutenant  send  you,  —  was  he  wishing  to 
know  of  me?"  asked  Jean  eagerly.  But  there  was  no 
answer. 

"  Did  he  send  you  to  find  out  about  me?"  The  ques- 
tion came  now  with  manifest  impatience. 

"  Well,  yes,  and  no,"  replied  Greloire,  speaking  slowly, 
as  if  considering  his  words,  and-  adding,  as  he  looked  down 
into  the  boy's  upraised  face,  which  even  the  dim  light  of 
the  stars  showed  to  be  filled  with  keen  disappointment, 
"  Surely  you  have  every  reason  to  know  his  love  for  you ; 
and  he  is  one  who  never  forgets.  But  his  days  are  now 
filled  with  that  which  leaves  little  time  for  him  to  think  of 
anything  but  this  siege." 

"  What  mean  you?  "  asked  Jean,  surprise  showing  in  his 
tone.  "What  has  he  to  do  with  the  siege?" 

Greloire  laughed  softly.  "  I  mean  that  he  is  now  a 
lieutenant-colonel,  and  in  charge  of  the  artillery  which  is 
knocking  to  pieces  this  little  city  of  yours." 

"  But,"  said  Jean,  with  increasing  astonishment,  "  I 
heard  that  General  Dugommier  was  in  command  of  the 
troops  outside." 

"So  he  is  —  in  name.  But  it  is  our  little  colonel  who 
says  what  is  to  be  done,  and  Dugommier  does  it;  for  such 
are  the  orders  of  the  Convention." 

"  Then  he  is  here  !  "  said  the  boy,  who  had  listened  with 
fast-growing  wonder. 

"  He  is  outside  the  city,  with  the  Revolutionary  forces," 
answered  Greloire,  in  a  tone  still  lower  than  he  had  been 
using. 


56  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  He  without,  and  you  within,  fighting  against  him !  " 
burst  from  Jean's  lips,  as  he  drew  himself  away. 

"  Sh-h  !  "  whispered  the  soldier.  "  These  streets  may 
seem  deserted ;  but  't  is  as  well  not  to  speak  loud  words 
for  the  winds  to  carry  where  the  wrong  ears  may  hear 
them." 

Jean  laughed  softly,  and  came  closer  to  Greloire. 

"Aha  —  I  see  how  it  is." 

"  Be  all  the  more  careful,  then,  my  young  master," 
warned  the  soldier.  "Can  I  trust  you?" 

"  As  yourself,"  replied  the  lad  soberly.  "  And  "  —  with 
a  movement  of  his  hand  toward  Pierre,  who  was  behind 
them  —  "  what  I  am,  so  is  he." 

"  I  will  believe  you ;  for  you  have  the  body  of  a  boy, 
with  the  spirit  and  wit  of  a  man  grown." 

But  Jean,  not  heeding  the  compliment,  asked,  "  You 
have  ways  of  going  back  and  forth  between  him  and  the 
city?" 

"  Yes ;  but  they  are  difficult  and  dangerous  ones." 

"  Then,"  added  the  boy,  hardly  waiting  for  Greloire  to 
finish,  "  if  you  can  go  to  him,  why  may  not  I  do  the 
same?  " 

The  soldier  appeared  surprised,  and  a  strong  word  came 
from  his  lips.  But  it  was  succeeded  by  a  laugh  as  he 
said,  "  No  —  no ;  not  now,  not  yet.  Perhaps,  a  little  later ; 
but"  —  now  soberly  —  "  it  might  be  your  death  were  you 
to  attempt  such  a  thing  now." 

" Peste!"  exclaimed  Jean  scornfully.  "I  am  no  girl,  to 
be  afraid  of  bullets.  Pierre  and  I  have  already  done  some 
fighting,  along  with  the  soldiers,  up  in  one  of  the  forts. 
But"  —  laughingly  —  "do  not  tell  Margot  of  this,  should 
you  see  her." 

"  Poor  dame  Margot,"  said  Greloire.  "  She  must  surely 
have  a  handful  to  manage  you.  And  so  you  have  been 
fighting !  How  is  this,  when  you  were  ready  to  fly  at  my 
throat  a  minute  ago,  because  you  thought  I  was  doing  the 
same  thing." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  57 

"  That  was  before  I  knew  how  it  was  with  you,"  Jean 
explained.  "  But  now  that  I  know  he  is  outside  the  city, 
I  would  sooner  shoot  myself  than  send  a  bullet  flying 
where  it  might  hurt  him." 

"  So  would  I,  or  any  of  his  men.  As  you  love  him,  so 
do  we  all.  Myself,  this  night,  —  I  would  lie  down  and  die, 
if  it  should  be  his  wish,  or  if  I  thought  I  could  better  serve 
him  dead  than  living." 

There  was  silence  for  a  time,  while  the  three  walked 
slowly  along  until  they  reached  a  street  where  the  houses 
were  far  apart;  and  the  last  one  of  all,  from  whose  windows 
came  a  faint  gleam  of  light,  Jean  pointed  out  to  Greloire 
as  his  present  abode. 

"  And  so  that  is  where  you  are  living,"  said  the  soldier, 
as  they  stood  looking  toward  it.  "  I  tell  you,  lad,  that  had 
I  the  chance  to  possess  so  quiet  a  home,  I  should  stop 
within  it,  and  not  be  wandering  into  such  shambles  of 
carnage  and  blood  as  is  the  city  now." 

Jean  paid  no  attention  to  what  might  have  been  taken 
as  a  criticism  upon  his  having  been  where  Greloire  found 
him  a  short  while  before,  but  asked  longingly,  "  If  I  may 
not  see  him  now,  Greloire,  when  think  you  it  will  be 
safer?  " 

"I  will  get  word  to  him  that  I  have  found  you,  and  of 
your  wish  to  see  him,"  was  the  reply,  as  the  speaker  laid  a 
hand  on  the  boy's  arm.  "  Then,  when  a  certain  time 
comes,  some  one  has  to  go  to  him  with  reports.  Do  you 
understand?  " 

His  lips  were  now  almost  against  Jean's  ear,  and  he  em- 
phasized his  words  by  a  tighter  hold  upon  the  lad's  arm. 

Jean  nodded,  and  Greloire  continued,  "  If  I  can  arrange 
it,  and  he  will  permit,  I  will  send  you  to  him  with  the 
reports." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  boy,  as  the  other  paused.  "  What 
else?" 

"This,"  replied  Greloire,  with  an  earnestness  made 
more  impressive  by  his  lowered  voice :  "  Take  my  advice, 


58  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

and  keep  away  from  Le  Chien  Heureux.  I  can  now  come 
to  your  house ;  and  that  will  be  the  best  place  for  me  to 
see  you.  But,  if  you  are  to  undertake  the  mission  of 
which  I  spoke,  the  less  you  see  of  that  scoundrel  Laro, 
the  better  will  it  be." 

"  Laro  is  my  friend,"  declared  Jean,  his  quick  temper 
rising  like  a  flash  of  fire.  "  He  is  my  friend,  and  even  you 
must  not  name  him  in  such  fashion  to  me." 

"•So?"  said  Greloire  calmly,  taking  his  hand  from  the 
boy's  arm.  "  Then  I  doubt  if  you  are  to  be  trusted,  and 
regret  telling  you  as  much  as  I  have." 

"Why  do  you?"  demanded  Jean,  still  more  angrily. 
"Why  is  Laro  concerned  in  the  matter?" 

"  Because,"  replied  Greloire,  in  no  wise  disturbed,  "  he  is, 
as  I  suspect,  a  Spaniard,  and  would  naturally  side  with  his 
countrymen.  And,  too,  I  well  know  his  reputation,  which 
is  one  our  colonel  would  not  approve." 

"  I  should  tell  Laro  nothing,"  said  Jean.  "  How  dare 
you  think  I  would  be  guilty  of  such  false  dealing?" 

"  Nay,  nay,"  the  soldier  answered,  replacing  his  hand 
upon  Jean's  arm.  "  I  do  not  mean  to  imply  that  you  would 
be  treacherous ;  for  I  know  you  too  well.  I  mean  that 
Laro  is  not  to  be  trusted.  He  is  almost  old  enough  to  be 
your  father;  and,  his  suspicions  once  aroused,  he  has  suffi- 
cient craftiness  to  surprise  your  secret,  and  use  it  for  our 
harm." 

Jean  was  silent,  and  Greloire  went  on  in  a  milder  tone, 
"  You  would  surely  wish  to  be  a  man  such  as  our  little 
colonel  would  have  you,  and  to  whom  he  would  give  his 
friendship?" 

"How  can  you  ask?"  All  anger  was  gone  from  the 
boy's  voice,  and  he  pressed  the  hand  resting  upon  his 
arm. 

"  He  has  himself  told  me  that  a  man's  character  was 
to  be  known  by  those  of  the  men  he  chooses  for  com- 
rades. Laro  is  one  with  whom  I  know  he  would  have  no 
intimacy.  I  saw  you  eating  and  drinking  with  Laro  this 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  59 

night,  and  could  not  but  observe  the  pleasure  you  found 
in  his  company.  Now  tell  me,  were  you  in  my  place 
would  you  not  think  twice  before  risking  secrets  with  such 
a  keeper  —  one  who  cares  so  much  for  Laro  as  to  have  tem- 
per with  an  older  friend,  who,  knowing  the  man's  reputa- 
tion, warns  you  against  him?" 

"  I  am  not  angry,  Greloire,"  declared  Jean  penitently, 
"  and  regret  that  I  was  so.  Pardon  me." 

"All  right  —  all  right,  man  ami,"  was  Greloire's  hearty 
reply.  Then,  again  lowering  his  voice,  he  asked  in  a  half 
quizzical  tone,  "  And  do  you  still  wish  to  see  our  little 
colonel?" 

"  Yes  —  indeed  yes  !  You  know  that  I  would  not  give 
one  of  his  fingers  in  exchange  for  a  dozen  Laros." 

"  Even  such  an  exchange  would  be  unjust  to  him  we 
both  love,"  was  the  soldier's  terse  comment.  "Then  you 
will  keep  away  from  Laro  as  much  as  possible,  until  I  can 
see  you  again?  " 

"  Yes.     And  will  you  come  soon?  " 

"  As  soon  as  may  be ;  but  just  how  soon  I  cannot  say. 
Remember  that  I  have  left  a  grave  secret  in  your  keeping, 
and  trust  you  to  guard  it  sacredly." 

"  That  will  I  do,  you  may  depend,"  answered  Jean  with 
intense  earnestness. 

"  Bien"  said  Greloire.  "  Now  I  must  be  going.  So 
adieu,  and  my  compliments  to  the  good  dame  Margot." 

With  this  he  turned  about,  and  whistling  softly,  went 
back  the  way  they  had  come,  while  the  two  boys,  after 
watching  him  a  few  moments,  bent  their  steps  toward  the 
cottage. 


CHAPTER  NINE 

DURING  the  next  three  or  four  days  Margot  was 
made  happy,  and  troubled  as  well,  by  the  unusual 
domesticity  of  the  two  boys,  more  especially 
Jean.  Pierre  took  occasional  brief  trips  from  home,  but 
Jean  went  not  at  all,  although  his  impatience  and  restless- 
ness drove  Margot  almost  into  wishing  that  he  might  go 
abroad ;  for  by  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  day  she  was 
at  her  wit's  end  to  decide  what  new  mood  had  taken 
possession  of  him. 

After  she  had  overheard  him  telling  Pierre  to  say 
that  he  was  sick,  when  the  older  boy  had  reported  that 
Laro  was  asking  for  him,  the  good  woman  made  a  huge 
dose  of  tisane,  and  with  tears  in  her  eyes  begged  Jean  to 
drink  it;  for  tisane  she  knew  was  excellent  for  a  cold, 
which  she  supposed  was  what  must  be  ailing  him.  Great, 
therefore,  was  her  astonishment,  when  his  sober  face  broke 
into  a  mirth  well  according  with  his  laughing  declaration 
that  nothing  whatever  was  the  matter  with  him. 

Then,  a  new  mood  softening  his  heart,  and  knowing  that 
she  was  to  be  trusted,  he  took  her  into  his  confidence,  and 
told  of  his  talk  with  Greloire.  But  he  regretted  having 
done  this,  and  grew  angry  with  her,  when  she  began  ex- 
postulating at  his  taking  such  a  risk  as  to  venture  into  the 
enemy's  camp,  outside  the  city. 

"  But  our  lieutenant  will  never  permit  it,"  she  at  last 
consoled  herself  by  thinking ;  and  so  held  her  peace. 

It  was  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth  day  when  Jean,  fearing 
lest  Laro  might  come  to  seek  him,  and  thinking  that  per- 
haps Greloire  also  would  be  coming,  decided  to  go  to  Le 
Chien  Heureux,  Pierre  having  already  gone  out  to  see 
some  of  his  military  friends. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  6 1 

The  air  was  crisp,  and  Jean,  walking  rapidly,  was  turning 
the  corner  of  the  street  leading  down  to  the  inn,  when  he 
saw  Laro  approaching. 

"  Ha,  runaway !  "  the  latter  called  out,  a  smile  lighting 
his  dark  face.  "  I  was  but  just  coming  to  see  you." 

Jean  now  congratulated  himself  upon  having  acted  so 
wisely.  But  he  determined  to  cut  the  interview  as  short  as 
possible,  lest  by  any  chance  Greloire  should  visit  the  cot- 
tage during  his  absence,  or,  worse  than  all,  come  to  the 
inn,  and  find  him  again  in  Laro's  company. 

"  Let  us  go  to  my  room,"  the  captain  continued  in  a 
lower  tone,  when  he  reached  the  boy  and  grasped  his  hand. 
"  I  have  something  to  tell  you,  and  a  proposition  to  make." 

Jean  demurred ;  but  Laro  insisted  so  strenuously  as  to 
make  the  lad  decide  that  acquiescence  promised  the  readiest 
means  of  escape. 

There  was  no  one  about  the  inn  save  Thiel,  who  nodded 
good-naturedly  to  the  boy  as  the  latter  followed  Laro  across 
the  lower  floor  and  up  a  narrow,  dark  stairway,  to  find 
himself  in  a  small  room,  tidy  as  any  ship's  cabin,  and  tucked 
away  like  a  swallow's  nest  under  the  eaves  of  Le  Chien 
Heureux. 

Its  one  window  looked  out  to  the  cliff,  whose  granite 
wall  was  near  enough  to  be  touched  by  an  outstretched 
hand.  But  the  window  was  now  closed,  and  a  faint  tracery 
of  frost-work  showed  upon  its  narrow  panes.  Near  it,  and 
serving  as  a  window-seat,  was  Laro's  sea-chest,  of  blackest 
mahogany,  elaborately  brass-bound  and  trimmed. 

"  Br-r-r,"  shivered  the  captain,  as  they  entered,  and  he 
closed  the  door  after  them ;  "  't  is  scarcely  Bermuda  air 
here.  But  what  I  have  to  tell  you  is  soon  said ;  and  't  is 
best  to  say  it  here,  where  no  one  will  interrupt  or  overhear." 
And  motioning  Jean  to  a  big  stuffed  chair  facing  the 
window,  he  seated  himself  upon  the  sea-chest. 

Then,  leaning  an  elbow  on  his  knee,  and  supporting  his 
chin  in  his  palm,  he  inquired,  while  scrutinizing  keenly  the 
boy's  face,  "  Lad,  what  has  been  ailing  you  these  few  days 


62  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

past?  Pierre  could  tell  me  nothing  more  than  that  you 
were  not  well." 

The  long-lashed  lids  dropped  over  Jean's  eyes  as  he 
clasped  his  hands  around  his  crossed-over  knee  and  rocked 
himself  back  and  forth,  until  looking  up,  with  his  face  hold- 
ing the  dare-devil  light  which  always  appealed  so  strongly 
to  Laro,  he  asked  mockingly,  "  Have  you  cooped  me  up 
here  to  find  out  about  my  health?" 

"  Not  altogether,  lad,"  was  the  smilingly  spoken  reply, 
made  while  the  speaker  was  filling  a  pipe  he  had  taken 
from  his  pocket.  "  There  is  something  else." 

"What  is  it?"  demanded  Jean,  now  rather  impatiently. 
"  Tell  me  quickly,  for  I  must  go." 

At  this,  Laro  looked  surprised,  and  assumed  a  grieved 
air  as  he  said,  "  What  has  come  to  you?  'T  is  not  like  you 
to  be  so  short  in  manner  with  your  mate.  But  perhaps 
you  will  relent  a  bit  when  I  tell  you  that  I  put  to  sea  this 
night." 

Jean  started  and  stared. 

"  Aye  ;  this  very  night  will  the  '  Aigle '  set  sail  for  Louisi- 
ana," continued  Laro ;  and  leaning  forward,  he  laid  a  hand 
on  the  boy's  knee,  as  he  added  quickly,  "  Would  you  not 
like  to  go  with  me  —  you  and  Pierre?  I  will  take  both,  if 
you  but  say  the  word." 

Jean's  cheeks  were  filled  with  sudden  color,  and  his  eyes 
sparkled  with  excitement.  But  this  all  passed  away  as  he 
said  sighingly,  "Aye,  I  would  like  to  go;  but  — 

"  Then  it  is  but  for  you  to  come,"  urged  the  tempter, 
without  waiting  to  hear  the  reason. 

This  Jean  did  not  attempt  to  give,  but  remained  silent, 
while  Laro  watched  the  evidences  of  the  struggle  he  knew 
was  going  on  in  the  boy's  mind. 

"  Come  —  you  '11  say '  Yes,'  and  be  here  by  eight  o'clock," 
he  said  presently,  as  if  assured  of  success.  "  We  must  be 
under  way  before  nine ;  and  morning  will  find  us  well  out 
of  this  cursed  place,  where  one  does  everything  to  the 
music  of  cannonading  by  day,  and  cannot  sleep  for  it  at 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  6  3 

night.  I  will  tell  Thiel  to  look  out  for  you  at  eight  and  to 
bring  you  to  me." 

Jean  paid  no  heed  to  these  confident  words,  but  inquired, 
"Why  are  you  going  in  such  haste?"  And  rising  from 
his  chair,  he  began  to  walk  about  the  room. 

"  Well,"  replied  Laro,  lowering  his  tone,  "  I  trust  you 
sufficiently  to  tell  you,  if  you  will  come  back  and  sit  here 
quietly.  It  is  not  prudent  for  my  voice  to  be  following 
you  up  and  down  the  room." 

Jean  resumed  his  seat ;  and  Laro  said,  speaking  in  the 
same  cautious  manner,  "  You  must  know  that  if  the  Revo- 
lutionists are  to  capture  Toulon,  it  were  best  that  the 
Royalists  get  away." 

The  boy  nodded. 

"  There  is  in  the  city  a  certain  wealthy  Royalist  who  has 
fled  from  Paris  with  his  daughter  Roselle,  a  most  beauti- 
ful demoiselle  of  eighteen." 

"  Yes,"  assented  Jean. 

"  He  and  a  few  others  have  made  it  worth  my  while  to 
carry  them  to  Louisiana,  where  they  will  seek  new  homes, 
away  from  all  the  disturbances  in  France;  and  I  myself 
am  nothing  loath  to  get  away  —  for  a  time  at  least  —  from 
such  a  place.  We  have,  these  many  days,  been  making 
arrangements;  but  our  plans  are  now  settled,  and  we  sail 
to-night.  You  and  Pierre  —  " 

"This  wealthy  Royalist  —  how  is  he  named?"  in- 
terrupted Jean,  before  Laro  could  renew  his  insidious 
arguments. 

"  The  Count  de  Cazeneau.    Did  you  never  hear  of  him  ?  " 

"Me  —  no.  How  should  I?"  the  boy  said,  speaking 
rather  shortly. 

"  Because  you  are  one  of  his  own  class  —  better  born 
than  you  admit,"  answered  Laro,  with  a  sharp  look  into 
Jean's  face.  "  Poor  rigging  can  never  hide  the  fine  lines 
of  a  ship's  hull,  nor  can  a  common  name  change  a  grey- 
hound into  a  lumbering  bull-dog.  I  should  never  think 
to  say  such  a  thing  of  Pierre,  but  I  '11  be  sworn  that  the 


64  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

blood  rushing  through  your  young  veins  is  as  noble  as  that 
in  those  of  the  Count  de  Cazeneau." 

Jean,  who  had  again  risen  and  was  walking  restlessly 
about,  came  and  stood  in  front  of  Laro,  and  with  anger  in 
his  face  demanded  to  know  what  was  meant. 

"There  —  there,"  replied  the  captain,  with  a  pacifying 
air.  "  I  meant  naught,  and  beg  you  to  let  my  words  pass. 
But  we  are  wasting  time,  and  must  come  back  to  business. 
You  will  go  with  me  to-night?" 

Question  though  it  was,  Laro  uttered  it  with  an  assurance 
implying  that  there  could  be  but  the  one  answer. 

"  No !  "  was  the  emphatic  response ;  and  Jean  walked 
toward  the  door.  Laro  sprang  up,  and  hurried  after  the  boy. 

"  Why  not,  my  mate  ? "  he  asked,  laying  a  hand  upon 
Jean 's  arm,  as  if  to  detain  him. 

"It  is  impossible.  I  cannot — I  must  not,"  said  Jean, 
speaking  hastily,  and  like  one  fearing  to  trust  his  resolution. 
"  I  will  not  go  without  Pierre ;  and  for  Pierre  and  me  to 
desert  poor  Margot  would  be  dastardly." 

"  Margot,"  repeated  Laro,  stroking  his  chin.  "  Is  that  the 
good  dame  I  saw  when  I  went  to  seek  you  at  the  cottage  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Jean,  who  was  fumbling  with  the  clumsy 
brass  latch,  as  if  annoyed  at  being  detained. 

"  She  is  Pierre  's  mother?  " 

"  Yes,"  once  more.  Then,  lifting  his  eyes  to  meet  Laro 's 
intent  look,  Jean  exclaimed,  "  Let  me  go  !  I  will  see  you 
later  on !  " 

"  Pierre 's  mother,  and  not  your  own,"  persisted  I  aro, 
ignoring  the  boy 's  impatience. 

The  latter  now  turned  to  him  angrily. 

"What  has  come  to  you,  Laro?  Why  need  my  private 
matters  stir  your  curiosity  so  deeply  at  this  late  day?" 

"  It  is  not  exactly  curiosity,  my  lad ;  "  and  the  speaker 
once  more  laid  a  hand  on  the  boy 's  arm.  "  But  I  have 
learned  to  love  you  as  my  own  brother  or  son,  and  would 
fain  satisfy  myself  of  what  I  Ve  reason  to  suspect,  —  that, 
like  me,  you  owe  no  duty  to  kindred.  I  want  you  to  cast 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  65 

your  lot  with  me ;  and  you  '11  ne'er  regret  doing  it.  A  lad 
of  your  spirits  should  be  free  as  the  ocean's  waves,  and  not 
tied  to  an  old  woman's  apron-strings." 

"  That  is  what  I  am  not,  nor  ever  was,"  declared  Jean, 
his  anger  rising  again;  and  he  shook  Laro's  hand  from 
his  arm. 

The  captain  laughed.  "  Nay,  not  you,  I  '11  ever  swear 
—  at  least  not  in  spirit.  But  in  acts  you  needs  must  be, 
so  long  as  you  live  as  now.  Come,  lad,"  he  added  coax- 
ingly ;  "  make  a  run  of  it,  and  come  with  me  over  seas, 
where  you  '11  soon  learn  to  be  the  man  that 's  in  you  —  some- 
thing you  never  can  do  in  this  beleaguered  place.  Come 
with  me,  I  say,  and  you  '11  reap  more  gold  in  shorter  time 
than  did  ever  an  aristocrat  of  France." 

"  Not  on  this  trip,  Laro,"  replied  Jean,  now  calmly,  but 
with  unmistakable  firmness ;  for  the  thought  had  come  of 
who  might  be  expecting  to  see  him,  and  was  likely  to  trust 
him  with  such  a  weighty  matter  as  might  be  given  only  to 
a  man  grown.  "Not  now  —  not  to-night,"  he  went  on, 
having  his  wayward  impulses  well  in  hand,  and  thinking 
only  of  Greloire's  inclination  to  give  him  the  coveted 
chance  of  seeing  the  man  his  reckless  boy-heart  loved 
above  all  else  on  earth.  "  You  have  said  you  would  be 
coming  and  going;  so  some  day  I  will  turn  my  back  upon 
France  and  go  with  you." 

"  Well,  well ;  be  it  so,  then,"  said  Laro,  although  with 
evident  reluctance.  "  But  you  '11  not  speak  to  any  one  of 
our  sailing  to-night?" 

"Nay — not  I.  Why  should  I?"  asked  Jean,  as  he 
opened  the  door. 

"  Of  course  I  know  you  can  curb  your  tongue  with  all 
the  discretion  of  a  man  grown,"  whispered  Laro,  his  hand 
on  the  latch.  "  But  there 's  need  for  extra  caution  just 
now,  on  account  of  my  passengers." 

"I  know — I'll  remember,"  was  the  boy's  cautiously 
uttered  assurance.  "  I  '11  see  you  again  before  sailing-time." 

He  hurried  down  the  stairway,  and  was  gone. 
S 


66  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

It  was  now  well  along  in  the  afternoon,  with  the  west 
wind  already  touched  by  the  coming  night's  keener  cold, 
as  the  bright  sun,  after  shining  all  day  in  a  cloudless  sky, 
sank  lower.  The  occasional  booming  of  cannon  from  the 
ships  farther  along  the  harbor  to  the  east  came  less  dis- 
tinctly than  at  other  times,  as  the  wind  blew  away  from 
the  city. 

Few  soldiers,  and  still  fewer  civilians,  were  to  be  seen  in 
the  streets,  although  this  day  there  had  been  no  actual 
righting,  beyond  desultory  shot  and  shell  from  the  English 
and  Spanish  ships  into  the  Revolutionists'  camp  opposite 
them,  and  the  latter's  irregular  response.  Besieged  and 
besiegers  were  becoming  weary  and  worn  with  the  almost 
daily  skirmishes  and  sallies,  as,  week  after  week,  the  tide 
of  conflict  ebbed  and  flowed  before  Toulon. 

His  mind  busy  with  new  schemes  because  of  his  recent 
talk  with  Laro,  —  schemes  which  seemed  to  have  awakened 
into  new  life  all  the  old  day-dreams  woven  into  the  bosky 
woodland  ways  about  the  old  Languedoc  home,  when  he 
read  and  re-read  the  worn  volume  telling  of  the  Spanish 
Main  and  its  heroes,  —  Jean  walked  slowly  along  the  streets, 
seeing  nothing  for  a  time.  He  was  going  toward  home, 
and  had  almost  reached  the  narrow  street  upon  which  stood 
Margot's  cottage,  when  he  saw  approaching  that  which 
sent  his  dreams  flying,  and  with  them  all  thoughts  of 
Laro  and  Louisiana. 

It  was  Greloire,  who  appeared  to  have  seen  him  at  the 
same  moment ;  for  he  paused,  as  if  waiting  for  the  boy  to 
come  near. 

The  latter's  fleet  steps  soon  covered  the  intervening 
space,  and  he  came  up,  panting  slightly,  his  red  lips  apart, 
and  a  joyous  smile  illumining  his  face. 

"  Are  you  come  to  tell  me  that  I  can  go?"  he  cried,  with 
all  his  characteristic  impulsiveness. 

"  Softly,  softly,  boy,"  remonstrated  the  other,  a  troubled 
look  sobering  his  usually  laughing  face  as  he  turned  around, 
and  the  two  walked  along  side  by  side. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  67 

"  But  tell  me  —  have  you  seen  him  ?  What  said  he  ? 
May  I  go  to  him?  When  may  I  go?"  Jean  demanded, 
before  they  had  gone  half  a  dozen  steps. 

"  Tiens!"  now  exclaimed  Greloire,  seeming  disinclined  to 
answer.  "  What  a  bombardment  of  questions  !  " 

"  But  I  want  to  know  if  you  have  seen  him,  and  what  he 
said." 

"  Ah,  now  there  is  a  more  even  pace  to  your  inquiries," 
said  the  soldier;  but  although  his  tone  was  light,  his  face 
still  wore  an  air  of  seriousness. 

"  Then  answer  me,"  said  Jean,  speaking  peremptorily. 

"  Never  mind  whether  or  not  I  have  seen  him,"  replied 
Greloire,  rather  slowly.  "  Let  it  suffice  that  he  knows  of 
my  having  met  with  you,  and  of  your  anxiety  to  see  him. 
But  he  bids  you,  with  his  love,  to  stop  at  home  for  the 
present." 

All  the  glad  eagerness  left  the  boy's  face,  and  it  dark- 
ened with  a  scowl. 

"  Be  not  angry  with  him.  He  is  sure  to  know  best ;  and 
he  is  but  just  recovering  from  a  bayonet  wound  in  his 
thigh,  that  was  like  to  have  cost  him  a  leg. " 

There  was  distinct  reproof  in  the  soldier's  voice,  as  well 
as  in  the  words ;  and  Jean  exclaimed  pityingly. 

"  Aye,"  continued  the  former,  "  it  was  very  bad  for  a  time ; 
but  't  is  better  now,  and  the  danger  is  past.  Wait  quietly 
here,  as  he  asks  of  you,  and  you  will  be  sure  to  see  him  in 
a  short  time." 

"  See  him  —  here  !  "  exclaimed  the  boy.  "  How  can  that 
be?" 

The  soldier's  only  answer  was  to  nod. 

"How?"  Jean  repeated,  with  all  his  former  impatience. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  that ;  only  wait,  and  you  shall  see. 
He  bade  me  tell  you  that  he  would  see  you  here,  perhaps, 
in  a  few  days ;  and  he  always  does  as  he  promises.  He 
was  not  pleased  that  I  ever  thought  to  encourage  your 
leaving  the  city ;  and  so  you  must  promise  not  to  attempt 
it." 


68  Lafittc  of  Louisiana 

Jean  made  no  response ;  and  Greloire  said,  as  he  touched 
the  boy's  arm,  "  You  will  promise  to  do  as  he  asks?  " 

A  rebellious  light  shone  for  a  moment  in  the  dark  eyes 
turned  to  meet  the  soldier's  stern  look.  Then  it  was  gone, 
and  Jean  answered  with  a  deep  sigh,  "  Yes ;  I  will  do  as  he 
wishes." 


CHAPTER  TEN 

THE  night  was  less  chilly  than  usual,  and  a  heavy 
vapor  rolling  overhead  now  and  again  darkened 
the  stars,  that  seemed  to  be  struggling  out  from 
the  smothering  draperies  seeking  to  hide  them  as  they 
looked  down  upon  the  city,  whose  silence  might  at  any 
moment  be  broken  by  the  uproar  of  battle. 

It  lacked  but  a  few  minutes  of  eight  o'clock,  and  the 
neighborhood  of  Le  Chien  Heureux  was  unwontedly  quiet. 
Inside,  however,  there  was  the  usual  gathering  of  soldiers 
and  citizens ;  but  they  were  more  subdued  than  was  their 
ordinary  manner  of  conducting  themselves.  One  and  all 
felt  that  the  siege  was  drawing  to  an  end ;  and  what  this 
might  mean,  should  the  Revolutionists  make  their  way  into 
the  city,  was  direful  to  contemplate. 

Laro  was  not  in  the  room  with  the  other  customers ;  and 
Jean,  upon  inquiring  for  him,  was  told  in  a  low  tone  by 
Thiel  that  the  captain  was  in  his  own  apartment. 

"I  will  seek  him  there,"  said  the  boy;  and  bidding 
Pierre  wait,  he  started  for  the  stairs.  But  Thiel,  following 
him  from  the  room,  closed  the  door;  and  when  they  were 
in  the  passage,  near  the  foot  of  the  stairway,  he  whis- 
pered, catching  Jean's  arm,  "  Laro  expects  you,  young 
master." 

"  Yes ;  I  promised  I  would  come  to  —  " 

"  Sh-h  !  "  again  whispered  Thiel,  now  warningly,  and  as 
if  knowing  what  was  to  follow.  "  T  is  not  well  to  say  it 
aloud." 

Jean  drew  himself  up,  angry  that  his  discretion  should 
seem  to  be  questioned. 


70  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Keep  your  cautioning  for  those  who  need  it  or  will 
take  it,"  he  said.  "  I  am  not  one  of  them ;  neither  am  I  a 
fool." 

"  But  you  are  like  to  make  one  of  yourself,  if  you  were 
not  so  born,  with  that  so-easy-to-take-fire  temper,"  retorted 
the  landlord. 

The  sharp  reply  upon  the  boy's  ready  lips  was  stayed  by 
the  voices  of  some  of  the  guests,  calling  boisterously  for 
Thiel. 

"  Wait  here  but  a  moment,  while  I  see  what  is  wanted," 
the  latter  whispered,  now  with  perfect  good-nature.  "  Laro 
is  not  where  you  think  to  find  him ;  but  wait,  and  I  will 
take  you  to  him." 

Jean  seated  himself  upon  the  stairs,  and  soon  heard  one 
of  the  soldiers  exclaim  petulantly,  "  Dame  !  Thiel,  what  is 
the  matter  with  you  this  night,  that  every  time  we  want 
anything  we  have  to  sing  out  so  loud  ?  What  takes  you 
so  often  from  the  room  ?  " 

"  I've  a  sick  gentleman  to  wait  upon,"  was  the  menda- 
cious but  calmly  uttered  reply;  "  and  I  have  but  one  pair 
of  arms  and  another  of  legs,  like  the  rest  of  you." 

"  Where  is  that  tallow-faced  helper  of  yours  ?  He  is 
just  the  one,  from  his  looks,  to  wait  upon  ailing  gentry." 

"  Gil  ?  I  let  him  go  for  the  night,  to  see  his  mother, 
who  is  ill  and  sent  for  him." 

Here  another  voice  asked,  "  A  sick  gentleman,  say  you, 
Thiel?  Was  it  he  I  saw  come  in  here,  wrapped  up  so 
that  one  could  not  say  whether  he  were  white  or  black,  — 
the  one  who  had  two  women  with  him?" 

"  I  think  I  had  better  give  you  no  more  drink  this  night, 
Ansiel,"  said  Thiel. 

"  Aye  —  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  demanded  the  one  called 
Ansiel. 

"  I  mean  that  you  must  already  have  too  much  drink 
in  your  eyes,  if  they  saw  a  woman  come  into  Le  Chien 
Heureux  this  night." 

The  other   man  replied  angrily.     But  what  threatened 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  7 1 

to  be  a  quarrel  was  diverted  by  the  sound  of  firearms, 
followed  by  shouts  from  outside,  as  the  door  was  flung 
open  and  an  officer  rushed  in. 

"  Out  with  you,  every  man !  "  he  ordered  imperatively, 
addressing  the  soldiers,  all  of  whom  had  sprung  to  their 
feet  at  the  first  sound  of  alarm.  "  Out  with  you,  I  say ! 
The  enemy  have  tried  to  surprise  us.  To  your  posts, 
every  one  of  you !  " 

There  came,  even  as  he  spoke,  a  retaliating  fire  from 
Little  Gibraltar ;  and  then  the  night  became  filled  with  the 
uproar  that  always  attended  these  frequent  attacks. 

Every  soldier  was  quickly  out,  and  the  civilians  soon 
followed.  Only  Pierre  and  Thiel  were  left;  and  the  former 
had  sprung  to  his  feet,  where  he  stood  as  if  hesitating 
whether  to  remain,  or  rush  forth  after  the  others. 

Jean,  who  had  re-entered  the  room,  was,  to  judge  from 
his  expression,  of  the  latter  impulse. 

"What  are  you  thinking  about,  young  master?"  in- 
quired Thiel,  as  he  hastened  to  close  and  bolt  the  door. 
Then,  without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  added,  turning  to 
face  the  two  boys,  but  addressing  Jean,  "  You  are  for- 
getting that  Laro  is  waiting  for  you." 

"  True,  I  forgot,"  said  the  lad,  sighing  deeply,  and 
looking  significantly  at  Pierre.  "  There  can  be  no  fight- 
ing for  us." 

Pierre  silently  resumed  his  seat;  but  Thiel,  with  a  natu- 
ral misunderstanding  of  what  had  prompted  Jean's  words, 
replied,  "Truly  not,  if  you  are  to  see  the  captain.  And 
't  is  just  as  well  for  the  plan  afoot  that  there  should  be 
a  little  fighting  to-night;  for  it  will  lessen  the  chance 
for  unwelcome  notice." 

He  then  invited  Jean  to  follow  him,  and,  after  bidding 
Pierre  wait  where  he  was,  and  to  open  the  door  to  no 
one,  he  led  the  way  out  to  the  passage. 

Here  he  stopped  at  the  foot  of  the  stairway,  and  twist- 
ing a  brass  knob,  which  was  to  all  appearance  nothing 
more  than  a  peg  to  hold  the  garments  now  hanging  from 


7  2  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

it,  the  oaken  panel  rolled  back,  showing  a  narrow  passage, 
lit  faintly  by  a  dimly  burning  lantern  standing  on  the  floor. 

Motioning  Jean  to  precede  him,  Thiel  followed  through 
the  opening,  and  closed  the  panel.  He  then  said  to  the 
boy,  "  Laro  trusts  you,  my  young  master,  and  therefore 
I  must  do  the  same.  But  I  warn  you  that  if  ever  our 
secrets  are  betrayed,  you  had  better  look  to  your  hand- 
some throat,  for  there  are  those  who  would  not  spare  its 
cutting." 

Although  somewhat  startled  at  this  evidence  of  doings 
at  Le  Chien  Heureux  of  which  he,  like  others,  had  heard 
scarcely  credited  hints,  Jean  concealed  his  surprise  as  he 
answered  carelessly,  "  When  you  know  of  my  betraying 
you,  then  you  are  welcome  to  cut  my  throat." 

"  Well  said,"  was  the  approving  comment.  "  Now  come 
with  me."  And  Thiel,  picking  up  the  lantern,  started 
down  a  short  flight  of  steps  leading  apparently  to  a 
cellar. 

"Why  did  you  not  bring  Pierre  with  us?"  asked  Jean, 
as  he  carefully  felt  his  way.  "  He  is  to  be  trusted  every 
whit  as  much  as  myself." 

"No  doubt  —  no  doubt,"  admitted  the  landlord.  "But 
't  is  as  well  to  first  get  Laro's  mind  as  to  that.  And,  too, 
it  were  best  to  leave  some  one  above,  to  keep  the  inn  until 
I  return." 

"What  ails  Gil's  mother?"  inquired  the  boy,  recalling 
what  he  had  overheard. 

Thiel  chuckled.  "  If  anything  ails  her  we  will  have 
to  get  some  one  to  tell  us  who  knows  better  than  I  how 
to  talk  with  the  dead;  for  such  she  has  been  these  five 
years  past." 

"  You  are  the  prince  of  liars,"  declared  Jean,  as  they 
now  reached  what  seemed  to  be  a  not  very  capacious 
cellar. 

Thiel's  only  notice  of  the  accusation  was  a  scornful 
laugh,  and  he  paused  to  brighten  the  light  he  was  carry- 
ing. This  done,  he  raised  it  above  his  head,  so  that  there 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  73 

was  shown  more  distinctly  the  reserve  stock  of  goods 
appertaining  to  Le  Chien  Heureux.  Bales,  kegs,  and 
sacks  were  crowded  about,  and  in  some  places  piled  to 
the  rocky  ceiling. 

"  Here  —  hold  this,"  said  the  landlord,  thrusting  the 
lantern  into  Jean's  hand.  He  then  seized  several  casks, 
which  proved  to  be  empty,  standing  against  the  wall 
opposite  the  foot  of  the  stairway,  and  whirling  them  aside, 
brought  to  sight  an  iron  ring,  so  near  the  floor  as  to  have 
escaped  the  notice  of  one  not  looking  for  it. 

Dropping  on  his  knees,  he  grasped  this  ring,  and,  look- 
ing over  his  shoulder  at  his  companion,  who  was  watching 
him  interestedly,  he  asked,  "  Where  do  you  suppose  we 
are,  and  where  going?" 

"Down  in  the  rock,  under  your  inn,  of  course;  and 
we  are  going  to  wherever  Laro  is,"  was  the  curt  reply. 

"  Ugh ! "  grunted  Thiel,  giving  a  pull  at  the  ring. 
"  You  have  as  clear  and  cool  a  head  as  Laro  himself,  you 
fearless  young  devil." 

A  square  of  the  apparently  solid  wall  now  rolled  up 
with  a  grating  noise  until  it  was  level  with  his  head,  as 
he  still  knelt;  and  a  rush  of  damp  air,  as  if  from  out 
of  doors,  stirred  the  short  locks  on  Jean's  forehead,  as 
he  stared  with  wonder-filled  eyes  into  the  dark  opening 
that  gaped  before  them. 

Thiel  had  risen  to  his  feet,  and  now  took  the  lantern, 
saying,  as  he  stooped  to  pass  through  the  rude  door- 
way, "  Keep  close  to  me,  and  have  a  care.  We  Ve  two 
steps  to  go  down,  and  then  clear  sailing  along  a  bit  of 
path." 

"  Peste  !  But 't  is  cold  and  damp,"  the  boy  muttered, 
as  he  followed  cautiously,  with  a  hand  on  the  wall,  which 
he  felt  to  be  the  granite  of  the  cliff,  as  was  also  the  path 
beneath  his  feet.  He  could  see  nothing,  save  here  and 
there  a  jagged  bit  of  the  rock  above  him,  hanging  like 
a  stony  icicle,  lower  than  the  rest  of  the  ceiling,  and 
which  caught  the  fitful  light  from  the  lantern. 


74  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  T  will  be  warmer  in  a  minute,  with  plenty  of  light," 
Thiel  said  presently.  "  We  are  going  down  into  the  heart 
of  the  cliff." 

Jean  soon  heard  the  murmur  of  voices,  although  a  seem- 
ingly solid  wall  barred  his  progress.  But  Thiel  pushed 
aside  some  coarse  sacking  that  hung  against  this  wall,  dis- 
closing a  rough  wooden  door,  through  whose  chinks  a  glow 
of  light  showed  from  the  other  side. 

A  minute  later  the  boy's  eyes  were  nearly  blinded,  as  he 
followed  his  companion  into  a  cave-like  room,  with  a  floor 
of  rock,  which  was  also  the  material  of  its  ceiling  and 
walls.  It  was  furnished  but  scantily;  and  around  a  table 
at  the  farther  side  were  several  men,  while  somewhat  apart 
from  them  sat  two  women. 

As  Thiel  entered,  with  Jean  close  behind  him,  the  men 
ceased  talking,  and  stared  with  evident  displeasure  at  the 
boy, —  all  except  Laro,  who  called  out,  "Aha,  my  young 
mate,  is  it  thyself?  Welcome,  my  sea-gull !  " 

He  put  out  an  inviting  hand ;  then,  as  the  lad  came  to 
his  side,  he  said,  turning  to  a  slenderly  built  man  of  middle 
age  seated  next  him,  with  an  elbow  on  the  table  and  a 
hand  supporting  his  cheek,  "  Count  de  Cazeneau,  permit 
me  to  present  to  you  my  young  friend,  Jean  Lafitte,  who 
is  some  day  to  be  my  mate,  and  who  is  as  dear  to  me  as  an 
own  son." 

The  count  did  not  change  his  position,  but  stared 
moodily  at  the  handsome  boy  while  murmuring  a  courte- 
ous acknowledgment  of  his  presence.  As  for  Jean,  he 
scarcely  heard  the  words,  so  engrossed  had  his  senses 
become  with  the  beautiful  face  confronting  him  from  the 
other  corner  of  the  room. 

It  was  a  dainty  face,  pink  and  white;  and  clustering 
curls  of  sunny  hair  gleamed  like  gold  from  out  the  dark 
hood  of  the  cloak  whose  folds  partially  hid  the  girlish  form. 

The  young  lady  was  looking  at  him ;  and  from  her  clear 
blue  eyes  there  flashed  a  smile  that  opened  the  red  lips  to 
show  two  rows  of  little  pearl-like  teeth,  as  she  said  in  a 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  75 

voice  whose  sweetness  held  yet  a  note  of  command,  "  Come 
over  here,  pretty  boy,  and  talk  to  me." 

She  spoke  as  one  accustomed  to  being  indulged  and 
obeyed,  and  had  another  so  addressed  him,  Jean  would 
have  been  quick  to  resent  the  words  and  manner.  But 
now  his  only  feeling  was  that  of  delight,  as  he  left  Laro 
and  went  toward  her. 

"  Bring  that  stool,"  she  continued,  in  the  same  charm- 
ingly imperious  way,  "  and  sit  here  by  me.  I  was  feeling 
lonesome  in  this  dreadful  place,  and  if  the  sight  of  you  is 
so  pleasant,  what  may  not  your  words  do  to  cheer  me  ?  " 
And  she  smiled  again. 

He  knew  her  to  be  the  count's  daughter,  of  whom  Laro 
had  spoken ;  and  he  felt  a  still  more  poignant  regret  that 
he  was  not  to  sail  in  the  "  Aigle  "  that  night. 

He  brought  the  stool,  and  seated  himself  at  her  feet. 
And  while  she  leaned  forward,  as  if  to  inspect  him  more 
closely,  and  he  looked  up  into  her  beautiful  face,  an  odor 
of  violets  came  to  him,  bringing  back,  with  a  rush  that  was 
almost  painful,  memories  of  the  gardens  about  Languedoc. 

They  were  soon  upon  the  best  of  terms,  although  Jean 
experienced  a  hitherto  unknown  shyness  as  he  talked  to 
her,  this  girl  of  eighteen,  answering  her  questions,  and 
asking  a  few  in  return. 

The  other  woman  —  the  maid,  elderly  and  dark-haired, 
with  a  slight  scar  upon  her  left  cheek,  evidently  the  result 
of  a  wound  from  some  sharp  instrument,  forming  an  in- 
dentation like  a  perpetual  dimple  —  sat  staring  past  them, 
paying  no  apparent  heed  to  their  chatter,  but  absorbed  in 
listening  to  the  account  of  the  fighting  which  Thiel  was 
giving  to  Laro,  Count  de  Cazeneau,  and  the  latter's  com- 
panions in  flight. 

"  Venire  Sf.  Gris ! "  exclaimed  one  of  these.  "  But  I 
shall  be  glad  when  I  can  draw  a  long  breath,  free  from  all 
this !  " 

"  And  I,"  said  another  of  the  three.  "  T  is  surely  hell 
come  to  earth." 


j6  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

, "  Aye,"  sighed  the  count,  as  he  rose  and  began  walking 
up  and  down.  "  I  wish  we  were  leagues  over  the  sea 
toward  Louisiana.  What  time  must  it  be  ? "  he  asked 
impatiently,  drawing  out  a  richly  jewelled  watch. 

"  It  is  now  past  the  hour  of  eight,"  he  continued,  paus- 
ing to  face  Laro,  who  with  seeming  unconcern  was  drain- 
ing a  pewter  tankard.  "  Surely  't  is  time  some  one  was  on 
the  lookout  for  the  boat." 

"  There,  count,  is  our  lookout,"  replied  Laro,  pointing 
to  a  small  bell  hanging  from  the  ceiling,  and  from  which  a 
stout  cord  running  through  wooden  pulleys  led  along, 
and  down,  to  disappear  in  the  wall  toward  the  sea.  "  We 
have  but  to  wait  patiently  until  Gil,  below  with  the  boat, 
shall  make  it  speak.  I  "  —  and  setting  down  the  empty 
tankard,  he  started  to  his  feet — "  will  go  back  with  Thiel, 
as  I  have  a  final  something  to  do  above-decks." 

He  departed  with  the  landlord ;  and  a  smile  wrinkled 
about  the  corners  of  his  eyes  as  he  noted  how  completely 
Jean's  attention  was  absorbed  by  the  fair  woman  into  whose 
girlish  face  he  was  looking. 

"  It  is  all  very  dreadful,"  she  was  now  saying,  — "  the 
fighting  day  and  night,  and  the  sound  of  cannon  shaking 
the  ground.  Ah,  I  shall  be  so  happy  to  leave  it  behind ; 
and  yet  I  am  sick  at  heart  that  I  must  leave  France." 

She  sighed,  and  Jean  saw  the  glitter  of  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"  But,  mademoiselle,  you  may  return  when  all  is  at  peace 
again,"  he  suggested,  desiring  to  say  something,  and  with 
a  boy's  dread  of  the  tears  becoming  a  flood,  as  he  saw  her 
lips  beginning  to  quiver. 

"  Ah,  no ;  I  fear  not,  as  my  father  wishes  never  to  re- 
turn," she  replied  in  almost  a  whisper,  as  if  not  caring  that 
the  count  should  hear  her  words. 

But  there  was  little  fear  of  this ;  for  he  was  still  pacing 
the  stone  floor,  some  distance  from  them,  his  head  down- 
cast, and  paying  little  attention  to  the  talk  going  on  around 
him. 

"  I  do  not  think  that  Paris  could  ever  be  the  same  to  me 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  77 

again,"  she  went  on  in  the  same  carefully  lowered  voice. 
"  It  was  so  terrible  that  last  night  we  were  there,  when  the 
mob  burned  our  house,  and  we  barely  escaped  being 
murdered.  Many  of  our  servants  joined  the  Revolution- 
ists ;  and  it  seemed  cruel  to  have  those  to  whom  we  had 
shown  kindness  turn  upon  us  so  treacherously." 

"  Have  you  been  long  in  Toulon?  "  Jean  inquired,  some- 
what at  a  loss  what  to  say,  and  yet  longing  to  manifest  his 
sympathy  for  so  lovely  a  being. 

"  Since  last  summer,"  she  answered ;  and  as  she  wiped 
her  eyes  with  a  dainty  lace  handkerchief,  Jean  saw  the 
flash  of  jewels  upon  her  little  snowy  fingers. 

"  Have  you  always  lived  in  Toulon?"  she  asked  in  turn, 
a  smile  now  chasing  away  the  inclination  to  tears,  like  the 
gleam  of  summer  sunshine  through  a  shower. 

"  Oh,  no,"  he  replied  quickly,  adding,  while  a  look  of 
embarrassment  crept  over  his  face,  and  his  frank  eyes 
wandered1  from  hers,  "  I  came  here  with  my  people,  for 
refuge,  the  same  as  yourself." 

"From  Paris?"  she  asked  eagerly.  "Did  you,  too,  live 
in  Paris?  " 

"I  have  lived  there,"  was  his  evasive  reply;  and  she, 
divining  his  disinclination  to  be  questioned  concerning  him- 
self, bent  toward  him  as  from  a  sudden  impulse  while  she 
said,  "  Did  you  ever  meet  people  who  were  strangers  to 
you,  and  yet  who  from  the  moment  you  looked  into  their 
faces  seemed  otherwise?" 

She  had  laid  a  hand  upon  his  shoulder,  and  a  puzzled  ex- 
pression showed  in  his  face  as  he  looked  into  her  earnest  eyes. 
But  this  gave  way  to  a  half-mischievous  but  wholly  winning 
smile  as  he  replied,  with  a  gallantry  hardly  to  have  been  ex- 
pected in  a  lad  of  his  age,  "  Never  —  until  this  moment." 

She  laughed,  and  drew  her  hand  away,  the  wild-rose 
color  deepening  in  her  cheeks  as  she  said  playfully,  "  I 
think  you  are  a  very  precocious  infant." 

"  But  I  will  soon  be  a  man,"  he  declared,  in  a  tone  which 
betrayed  considerable  pique. 


78  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  What  shall  you  do  —  what  be,  when  that  time  comes  — • 
when  you  are  a  man?  "  she  asked,  a  touch  of  wistfulness 
coming  to  her  eyes. 

"  I  shall  be  an  explorer,"  he  replied,  sitting  more  erect. 

"An  explorer?"  she  repeated  questioningly,  lifting  her 
arched  eyebrows. 

"Aye,  ma'm'selle;  as  were  De  Soto,  and  Cortez,  and 
Pizarro." 

"  Ah !  "  she  said  softly  and  with  a  smile. 

"  Laro  is  a  great  explorer  and  sailor,  and  says  I  am  to 
go  with  him.  Perhaps  I  shall  do  so  — _at  least  until  I  have 
a  ship  of  my  own." 

The  smile  was  gone  as  she  said,  speaking  in  so  low  a 
tone  that  he  scarcely  caught  her  words,  "  Is  he  related  to 
you  —  this  Laro  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no,  ma'm'selle,"  he  whispered ;  "  I  have  known 
him  only  a  few  weeks." 

"And  do  you  like  him?  " 

She  —  perhaps  unconsciously  —  raised  her  voice  a  little ; 
and  the  gravity  of  its  tone,  coupled  with  that  which  showed 
in  her  face,  caused  Jean  to  stare  at  her  with  surprise.  He 
was  reminded  —  and  not  pleasantly  —  of  what  Greloire  and 
Margot  had  said,  and  found  himself  unable  to  frame  a  fit- 
ting answer  to  her  question. 

She  leaned  forward  until  her  face  was  close  to  his  own. 

"  Jean  —  that  is  your  name,  is  it  not?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'm'selle  —  Jean  Lafitte." 

"  Jean  Lafitte,"  she  said  slowly  and  distinctly,  "  you  and 
I  have  never  heard  of  one  another  until  this  night,  and  we 
may  never  meet  again  after  to-night.  I  never  had  a 
brother ;  but  if  I  could  have  one,  I  would  wish  him  to  be 
like  you." 

The  boy's  face  flushed  with  pleasure,  yet  he  was  puzzled 
to  find  a  reply  to  the  compliment. 

"  Yes,"  she  added,  —  "  to  look  and  be  what  you  seem  to- 
night." "  But,"  after  a  moment's  pause,  "  I  should  not  like 
it  that  you  grew  to  be  a  man  such  as  I  feel  this  Laro  must  be." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  79 

Again  Jean  was  slow  in  thinking  what  to  say;  and  all 
he  did  was  to  look  into  her  lovely  face,  —  into  the  lustrous 
eyes  fixed  so  intently  upon  him. 

The  other  warning  had  roused  his  ire.  This  one,  coming 
from  her,  gave  him  but  little  more  than  a  sense  of  uneasi- 
ness, although  with  it  was  a  feeling  of  boyish  resentment  at 
her  disapproval  of  one  whom  he  regarded  as  a  friend. 

"  You  may  forget  me,  Jean,"  she  resumed,  as  he  did  not 
speak ;  "  but  I  shall  hope  not.  Yet,  for  fear  I  may  slip 
from  your  memory,  I  will  give  you  this  ring  of  mine ;  " 
and  she  drew  one  from  her  finger.  "  I  wish  you  to  wear 
it,  and  to  think  it  says  always,  '  Roselle  de  Cazeneau  gave 
me  to  you ;  and  she  will  always  pray  for  you  —  that  you 
maybe  a  gallant  gentleman,  loyal  to  what  is  true  and  right.' 
Will  you  have  the  ring  say  this  to  you  ?  " 

Her  words  touched  deeply  the  boy's  chivalric,  impulsive 
nature ;  and  bending  over  the  hand  that  proffered  the  ring, 
he  pressed  his  lips  to  the  jewelled  fingers. 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  as,  now  with  a  smile,  she  slipped 
the  little  circlet  upon  the  fourth  finger  of  his  left  hand ; 
and  the  touch  of  her  own,  warm  and  gentle,  sent  a  thrill  of 
delight  through  his  young  veins. 

"  I  shall  never  forget  you,"  he  declared,  looking  up  into 
her  face ;  "  and  no  matter  what  or  where  I  may  be,  you 
and  yours  will  always  have  my  love  and  service." 

"  It  is  now  my  turn  to  thank  you,"  she  said ;  "  for  "  — 
and  a  far-seeing  look  chased  the  smile  from  her  eyes  — 
"  who  shall  say  but  that  I  or  mine  may  call  upon  you  to 
make  good  your  promise?" 

Before  he  could  reply,  they  were  interrupted  by  the 
entrance  of  Laro,  with  Thiel  close  behind  him ;  and  follow- 
ing the  two  was  Pierre,  who  with  open  eyes  and  mouth 
stared  about  him  wonderingly. 

"  The  fighting  still  seems  to  be  going  on,  my  masters," 
announced  Thiel,  as  he  closed  the  door,  and  then  placed 
his  lantern  upon  the  table. 

"Which  is  all  the  better  for  our  plans,"  added  Laro, 


8o  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  as  we  can  sail  away  on  one  side  of  the  harbor,  with  but 
little  danger  of  being  overhauled,  while  the  fighting  draws 
attention  to  the  opposite  side." 

"  Oh,  father,"  asked  the  girl,  who  had  risen  and  come 
close  to  the  count,  "shall  there  be  any  fighting  for  us?" 
And  she  slipped  an  arm  around  his  neck. 

Jean,  who  had  followed  her,  stood  near  Laro,  at  the  end 
of  the  table. 

"  Never  fear,  m'm'selle,"  answered  the  captain,  before 
her  father  could  reply,  "  but  that  we  will  get  away  safe  and 
sound.  We  know  every  inch  of  this  harbor,  —  my  men  and 
I, — just  where  the  open  spaces  lie,  here  and  there,  for  us 
to  skim  through.  We  may  possibly  draw  a  bit  of  their 
fire,  but  nothing  to  hurt ;  for  it  is  quite  dark,  with  a  storm 
coming  up,  and  the  wind  blows  a  fine  gale  from  the  right 
quarter  to  help  us  on  our  way.  So  do  not  be  alarmed, 
m'm'selle ;  for  no  craft  in  the  harbor  can  catch  my  '  Aigle,' 
once  she  picks  up  her  heels  for  a  run.  And  —  " 

Laro's  flow  of  words,  to  which  Roselle  had  seemed  to 
pay  but  careless  attention,  was  cut  short  by  the  sharp  jangle 
of  the  bell  over  his  head,  causing  Pierre  to  start  as  if  he 
had  been  struck,  and  to  stare  upwards  as  if  suspecting  the 
bell  to  be  connected  with  some  supernatural  agency. 

Those  who  were  seated  sprang  up  and  began  gathering 
their  bundles  and  packages,  as  Thiel  said,  "  There  speaks 
Gil,  who  warns  us  that  the  boat  is  below.  Can  all  be 
managed  without  a  light?"  he  added,  turning  to  Laro. 
"  'T  would  scarcely  do  to  show  the  faintest  spark  from  the 
opening." 

"  It  can,  Thiel.  Here,  let  me  go  first  and  show  the  way, 
while  the  rest  follow  in  single  file.  You  had  best  let  the 
count  come  after  me ;  then  his  young  lady,  and  then  her 
maid.  You  and  the  lads  will  lower  the  luggage  into  the 
boat." 

Laro  gave  his  orders  hastily,  but  clearly,  after  which  he 
turned  to  Pierre,  who  stood  near  him. 

"  Good-night,  my  boy ;  I  am  sorry  you  are  not  to  go 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  8 1 

with  me,  for  I  would  like  greatly  to  have  your  stout  heart 
and  strong  arm  aboard  the  '  Aigle.'  But  you  will  come  next 
time,  no  doubt,  and  learn  how  to  make  your  fortune." 

Then  he  grasped  Thiel's  hand.  "  Good-night,  old  com- 
rade. You  had  best  think  twice  of  my  advice  while  I  am 
away,  and  make  up  your  mind  to  close  this  place  for  the 
present,  and  cross  the  sea,  to  a  land  where  you  can  do  a 
better  business,  and  have  no  howling  Revolutionary  mobs 
and  English  swine  to  keep  you  awake  nights." 

His  eyes  had  wandered  from  Thiel  to  Jean,  who  stood  not 
far  away ;  and  as  he  now  stepped  quickly  to  the  boy's  side 
and  put  an  arm  around  him,  the  dark  face  underwent  a 
marvellous  softening. 

"  Jean,  my  heart  of  hearts,  good-night !  May  all  the 
saints  keep  thee,  and  all  the  devils  fight  on  thy  side  !  The 
sorest  spot  in  my  heart  this  night  is  because  of  leaving  thee 
behind !  " 

Jean  glanced  at  Roselle,  and  found  her  looking  at  him  in 
a  way  that  made  him  draw  back  from  Laro's  encircling  arm. 

"You  will  come  with  me  next  time?  "  the  latter  asked, 
laying  his  hand  on  the  boy's  shoulder. 

Jean  remained  silent,  standing  with  lowered  eyes,  while 
the  bell  jangled  a  second  time. 

"  I  '11  be  in  this  port  again  within  two  years,"  added  Laro, 
"  and  then  I  am  sure  you  will  be  ready  to  come  with  me. 
Until  then,  dear  lad,  good-night."  And  he  moved  away, 
motioning  for  the  others  to  follow. 

"  Good-night,  Jean,  and  adieu,"  said  Roselle,  as  she  was 
about  to  pass  him.  But  instead  of  going  on,  she  paused 
long  enough  to  kiss  him  lightly  on  the  cheek. 

"  Do  not  forget  me,"  she  whispered,  "  nor  what  I  have 
said  to  you." 

She  was  gone,  leaving  the  boy  standing  mute,  sensible 
of  the  odor  of  violets,  and  regretting  ruefully  his  inability 
to  have  acknowledged  her  gracious  farewell.  But  the 
sound  of  Thiel's  voice  soon  aroused  him  from  his  self- 
reproachings. 


82  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Come,"  the  landlord  said  sharply,  —  "  come  with 
me." 

He  took  the  way  the  others  had  gone  —  around  an  ab- 
rupt turn  that  led  into  a  passage,  narrow  at  first,  but  widen- 
ing after  they  had  taken  a  few  steps,  so  that  two  persons 
(or  three,  if  they  kept  close  to  each  other)  could  walk 
abreast. 

There  was  evidently  an  outlet  near  by;  for  the  fresh  air 
blew  about  them,  and  they  heard  the  waves  beating  at  the 
foot  of  the  cliff. 

At  the  end  of  the  passage  was  a  rectangular  opening 
hidden  in  summer  by  the  vines  that  draped  the  rocks 
outside.  But  these  were  now  a  mass  of  bare  tendrils,  which 
Laro  pushed  away,  letting  in  a  square  of  the  night-sky, 
where  black  clouds  were  drifting  across  the  stars. 

They  all  gathered  about  him,  as  he  whispered  hoarsely, 
"  Thiel,  where  is  the  ladder  ?  " 

"Here  —  I  have  it"  And  Thiel,  wedging  his  way 
through  the  others,  took  his  place  by  Laro's  side. 

The  hooks  of  the  rope  ladder  were  soon  fastened  into  two 
iron  rings  bolted  to  the  rock.  A  coil  of  rope  was  then  put 
through  the  opening,  and  lowered  carefully,  until  Laro, 
who  kept  a  hand  upon  it,  felt  it  grow  taut  with  a  pull  from 
below.  This  he  answered  by  a  quick  jerk,  which  informed 
those  in  the  boat  that  he  and  his  party  were  about  to 
descend. 

"  Good-night  again,  boy ;  my  heart  is  sorry  to  leave  thee 
behind,"  he  said  to  Jean,  who  was  close  to  him.  "  Mind 
what  I  tell  thee —  keep  thy  precious  body  well  away  from 
those  fighting  devils,  so  that  I  may  find  it  when  I  return, 
and  in  it  a  heart  that  loves  the  sea.  Good-by,  again,  and 
good  luck !  " 

He  had,  while  speaking,  stepped  through  the  opening, 
and,  as  the  farewell  came  from  his  lips, — disappeared  down 
the  ladder. 

"Child,  dost  think  'tis  possible  to  climb  down  to  the 
boat?  "asked  the  count,  touching  his  daughter's  arm  to 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  83 

attract  her  attention,  and  the  anxiety  he  felt  showing  in 
his  voice. 

"  Is  it  the  only  way  we  can  reach  the  ship  ?  "  she  inquired, 
speaking  in  a  way  that  denoted  her  own  apprehensions. 

"Aye,  so  Laro  has  told  us,  "  he  answered  gloomily,  glanc- 
ing toward  the  opening. 

Here  Thiel  struck  in  : 

"  You  said,  count,  that  your  daughter  had  a  steady  hand 
and  brave  nature  ;  if  so,  then  there 's  naught  to  fear.  But 
there's  many  a  coil  of  rope  lying  about  here;  and,  for  safe- 
ty, we  will,  if  so  you  say,  fasten  a  bit  of  it  under  her  arms,  as 
well  as  the  other  lady's.  Some  one  of  us  can  hold  the  rope, 
to  guard  against  accident,  while  she  climbs  down  the  lad- 
der, which,  after  all,  is  as  steady  against  the  rocks  as  a  pair 
of  stairs,  though  somewhat  narrow  as  to  the  steps.  Let 
one  of  the  gentlemen  go  down  first,  to  make  sure  your 
daughter  steps  carefully,  and  to  encourage  her  if  need  be." 

All  this  was  done.  Ropes  were  fastened  under  the  arms 
of  the  young  girl  and  of  her  maid.  One  of  the  count's 
friends  followed  Laro ;  then  the  maid  after  him ;  next  the 
count  himself,  and  then  his  daughter,  the  two  remaining 
gentlemen  going  last  of  all. 

When  they  were  below,  Jean  and  Pierre  helped  Thiel  to 
lower  the  luggage  by  means  of  a  hook  made  fast  to  a  rope, 
this  being  the  device  that  had  served  many  a  time  to  lift 
smuggled  goods  from  boats  lying  beneath  the  cliff. 

The  last  bundle  was  lowered,  and  those  above  were  pull- 
ing up  the  rope,  when  a  soft,  clear  whistle  came  from  be- 
low ;  and  Thiel  lost  no  time  in  putting  his  head  through 
the  opening. 

"Aye,"  he  muttered,  peering  down  through  the  dim  light, 
"  they  are  off  to  a  finer  country  than  this ;  and  may  luck  go 
with  them." 

There  was  no  sign  of  fighting  when  Jean  and  Pierre  left 
Le  Chien  Heureux  that  night;  and  the  sough  of  the  rising 
wind  was  all  that  broke  the  silence. 

Not  a  word  was  exchanged  between  the  boys,  each  be- 


84  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

ing  busy  with  his  own  thoughts.  But  both  of  them  felt 
sore  regret  at  not  being  with  Laro  and  his  party ;  and  this, 
in  Jean's  mind,  was  deepened  by  the  thought  of  that  lovely 
face  and  sweet  voice,  to  him  enshrined  in  an  incense  of 
violets,  and  which  he  was  wondering  if  he  were  ever  to  see 
or  hear  again. 

"  Next  time  I  will  surely  go,"  he  said  to  himself,  as  he 
and  Pierre,  after  putting  out  the  light  which  Margot  had 
left  for  them,  took  off  their  shoes,  and  crept  softly  upstairs 
to  their  respective  bedrooms.  "Laro  said  he  would  re- 
turn within  two  years ;  and  in  two  years  I  shall  be  larger, 
and  she  will  not  call  me  a  boy.  I  will  go,  and  I  will  find 
her." 


CHAPTER  ELEVEN 

IT  was  the  night  of  December  19,  1793,  with  a  cold 
storm  of  wind  and  rain  making  still  cosier  the  living- 
room  of  the  cottage,  where,  not  far  from  the  flames 
of  the  wood  fire  that  made  more  ruddy  the  neatly  kept  red 
of  the  brick  hearth,  Margot  sat  spinning,  while  Jean,  curled 
up  in  a  big  chair  opposite,  watched  idly  —  as  many  times 
before  —  her  deft  fingers  smooth  and  twist  the  flax. 

The  sight  of  this,  and  the  sound  of  the  wheel,  together 
with  the  thought  of  the  violet  fragrance  which  seemed  a 
part  of  Roselle  de  Cazeneau,  of  whom  he  was  then  think- 
ing, —  these  sent  his  memory  straying  to  the  park  and 
gardens  of  Languedoc. 

A  sudden  longing  possessed  him,  a  feeling  of  homesick- 
ness, such  as  had,  quite  unknown  to  Margot,  come  at  rare 
intervals  during  the  past  year,  but  which  he  had  never  yet 
permitted  himself  to  express  in  words. 

"  Margot,  dost  ever  wish  thyself  back  in  Languedoc?  " 

The  question,  no  less  than  its  suddenness,  evidently 
startled  her,  for  the  wheel  stopped  so  abruptly  as  to  break 
the  thread.  And  Pierre,  who  was  reading  at  a  near-by 
table,  raised  his  eyes  from  the  page  he  was  conning 
laboriously. 

"  Back  in  Languedoc,"  Margot  repeated,  as  she  picked 
up  the  broken  ends  of  the  thread.  "  Nay,  not  I,  if  but  we 
could  have  the  quiet  and  peace  about  us  that  we  first  found 
here  in  Toulon." 

"  But  that  will  be  once  the  siege  is  ended,"  said  Jean, 
now  watching  the  flames,  whose  reflection  struck  glintings 
from  his  eyes,  like  the  sunlight  dancing  on  dark  pools. 

Margot  shook  her  head ;  and  the  resumed  whirring  of 
her  wheel  drowned  the  sigh  that  issued  from  her  lips. 


86  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Aye,"  she  said,  "  when  it  is  ended.  But  who  can  say 
what  will  then  befall?  No  doubt  worse  than  has  already, 
if  the  Revolutionists  are  victorious." 

"  'T  is  said  they  came  near  getting  into  the  fort  this 
morning." 

This  information  was  imparted  by  Pierre,  who  was  still 
looking  at  Jean. 

"What  of  that?  "  demanded  the  latter.  "  It  is  not  the 
first  time  they  have  all  but  taken  Little  Gibraltar." 

"  No ;  and  I  '11  be  sworn  they  '11  soon  get  in  and  take 
it,"  said  Pierre,  with  an  emphasis  which  left  no  doubt  as  to 
the  bent  of  his  sympathies. 

"  Better  have  care  about  voicing  such  an  opinion,"  his 
mother  declared  sharply.  And,  with  a  quick  ducking  of 
his  head,  as  if  the  words  were  the  prelude  to  a  box  on  the 
ear,  Pierre  plunged  his  big  hands  into  his  shock  of  hair, 
and  lowered  his  face  over  the  book. 

Presently  Jean  spoke  again. 

"  Hast  thou  heard  aught  from  Languedoc  since  we 
left?"  he  inquired,  looking  over  at  Margot,  who,  appar- 
ently lost  in  thought,  sat  with  her  eyes  fixed  on  the 
fire. 

Wondering  what  new  mood  had  taken  hold  of  the  boy, 
that  he  should  bring  up  matters  of  which  she  had  never 
ventured  to  speak,  but  relieved  as  well  to  feel  that  she 
might  now  impart  to  him  information  she  had  received 
some  time  before,  Margot  replied,  "  Yes.  The  chateau 
has  been  closed  since  the  month  after  we  left,  with  only 
Tatro  there  as  keeper;  for  Monsieur  fitienne  has  re- 
turned to  Paris,  where  he  is  in  high  favor  with  the  Great 
Committee." 

"  Peste ! "  The  word,  half  sigh  and  half  hiss,  was 
full  of  vindictiveness.  "  Then  the  dagger  did  but  slight 
injury,  after  all,  for  all  the  rust  on  its  blade,  that  would 
surely  have  poisoned  better  blood,  even  if  the  thrust  had 
not  let  out  life." 

"  Jean,  Jeati,  do  not  speak  so !  "  cried  Margot,  looking 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  87 

aghast  "  Surely  thou  couldst  never  really  wish  to  kill  thy 
brother !  I  always  claimed  that  the  act  was  only  because 
of  thy  maddened  brain ;  and  with  good  cause,  as  any  one 
with  heart  and  feeling  must  admit." 

"  He  is  no  brother  of  mine !  "  declared  the  boy,  his  face 
kindling  into  a  fury  of  rage.  "  Never  you  say  such  a 
thing  again,  Margot.  My  name  is  not  his,  nor  is  he  any 
kin  of  Jean  Lafitte." 

She  made  no  attempt  to  calm  him;  but  her  face  was 
troubled  as  she  resumed  her  work. 

"How  got  you  all  that  news?"  Jean  inquired,  a  few 
minutes  later,  the  anger  gone  from  his  voice  and  face. 

"  Pere  Huot  had  a  letter  from  Tatro,  brought  by  Louis 
Suer  and  his  wife.  They  fled  from  Languedoc,  because 
the  neighbors  took  offence  at  their  showing  lack  of  heart 
for  the  Revolution.  Ah,  't  is  sad  enough  here,  Jean,  and 
very  dreadful;  but  the  days  are  as  bad  in  Languedoc. 
They  burned  Louis  Suer's  house,  shot  his  son,  and  robbed 
him  of  all  he  had." 

"  I  had  thought  Suer  was  one  of  them,"  said  Jean, 
recalling  the  stout,  thrifty  peasant,  whom  he  had  heard 
railing  against  the  king  and  his  Austrian  consort. 

"  So  he  was,  as  to  politics,  and  is  still.  But  he  held 
not  with  them  when  it  came  to  trying  to  burn  his  master's 
house,  and  —  " 

She  stopped ;  and  Jean  knew  that  she  was  thinking  of 
the  attack  upon  the  chateau. 

"  Hark  to  the  wind  —  how  it  pipes  !  Sacre  !  What  a 
storm !  "  exclaimed  Pierre,  rousing  again  from  his  book, 
as  there  came  a  dash  of  rain  upon  the  windows,  while  a 
blast  roared  over  the  cottage  and  sent  a  brisk  puff  down 
the  chimney. 

The  flames  blew  out  so  fiercely  as  to  make  the  cat,  who 
had  been  lying  on  the  hearth  blinking  drowsily  in  the 
warmth,  spring  to  its  feet,  spitting  viciously  at  the  shower 
of  sparks  that  flew  into  its  face. 

"  'T  is  indeed  a  dreadful  storm,"  Margot  agreed,  as  she 


88  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

now  drew  her  wheel  farther  away  from  the  fireplace. 
"  But  there  is  one  good  thing  to  it." 

"  What  good  can  there  be  in  such  a  storm  as  this  ?  " 
queried  Jean,  who  was  hoping  it  had  not  reached  far 
enough  westward  to  affect  the  comfort  of  her  whose  beau- 
tiful face  was  so  often  in  his  thoughts. 

"  It  will  put  a  stop  to  the  bloodshed  —  for  a  time  at 
least.  The  best  and  bravest  soldiers  would  scarce  think  to 
fight  in  such  weather  as  this,"  replied  Margot,  showing 
rare  ignorance  of  facts. 

"Little  would  they  heed,  so  that  it  did  not  wet  their 
powder,"  asserted  Jean,  assuming  an  air  of  superior  wisdom. 

She  looked  at  him  thoughtfully  a  moment  before  she 
said,  in  a  voice  whose  yearning  seemed  tinged  with  hope, 
"  If  thou  'It  grow  up  to  be  a  good  man,  Jean,  thou  'It 
some  day  make  a  brave  soldier." 

"  One  can  be  brave  without  being  good,"  answered  the 
boy,  his  natural  waywardness  asserting  itself,  although  he 
met  her  earnest  eyes  smilingly. 

"  Perhaps  so,"  she  said  doubtingly.  "  But  surely  't  is 
the  best  and  truest  bravery  that  goes  with  goodness." 

"  I  doubt  if  it  is  in  me  to  be  good  in  the  way  you 
mean,"  confessed  Jean,  now  speaking  quite  impatiently,  as 
if  the  subject  were  not  to  his  liking. 

"  Your  little  colonel,  whom  we  all  love  —  he  has  the 
bravery  I  mean.  Surely  thou  must  own  't  is  well  to  be 
such  a  man,"  she  insisted. 

"  Aye,"  the  boy  said  with  a  defiant  smile ;  "  but  I  will 
be  more  like  Laro." 

"  Laro !  "  Margot  repeated,  her  patience  now  giving 
place  to  anger.  "  The  saints  keep  us  from  living  to  see 
thee  grow  to  be  such  a  villain  as  Laro !  Dost  know,  Jean, 
these  days  it  seems  to  me  thou'rt  like  a  soul  between 
Heaven  and  Hell.  The  man  we  all  love  is  thy  good 
angel,  —  Laro  is  thy  bad  one;  and  betwixt  the  two  art 
thou  this  night.  I  feel  !t  is  for  thee  to  say  which  of  them 
shall  lead  thee  to  thy  future." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  89 

She  now  spoke  with  a  seriousness  Jean  had  never  before 
seen  her  show,  and  which,  despite  his  self-confidence, 
disturbed  him  strangely. 

The  howling  of  the  storm  seemed  to  emphasize  the 
warning  conveyed  by  her  words;  but  the  boy  laughed 
scornfully  as  he  replied,  "Mats  —  do  not  preach  tome, 
Margot,  for  't  will  do  no  good.  What  I  am,  I  am,  and  I 
cannot  be  other  than  I  am." 

Then,  in  order  to  tease  her,  he  began  a  song  of  which 
she  had  more  than  once  expressed  decided  disapproval. 
Laro  had  taught  it  to  him ;  and  the  captain  delighted  to 
have  the  boy  sing  it  for  his  entertainment,  and  that  of  the 
crowd  gathered  at  Le  Chien  Heureux,  when  the  rich  young 
voice  would  make  the  air  vibrate,  and  stir  the  slowest  pulse, 
with  the  rollicking  recklessness  of  melody  and  words,  — 

SONG   OF    THE    BUCCANEERS 
As  tides  that  flow  and  winds  that  blow, 
So  is  the  life  we  rovers  know. 
No  priest  nor  king  his  laws  can  bring 
To  set  the  course  we  choose  to  wing. 
Across  the  sea,  as  wild  and  free 

As  lightning  from  the  storm-cloud's  breast, 
We  sweep  before  the  tempest's  roar, 

Or  rock  upon  the  waves  at  rest. 

Between  our  lips  the  red  wine  slips 
When  on  our  deck  the  red  blood  drips. 
Its  ruby  heart  will  quench  the  smart 
If  pity  for  a  foeman  start. 
Like  kings  are  we,  who  rule  the  sea, 

Our  crowns  and  sceptres  flashing  steel. 
Rich  stores  of  gold  our  coffers  hold. 

No  laws  can  make  us  quail  or  kneel. 

As  tides  that  flow  and  winds  that  blow 
So  is  the  life  we  rovers  know. 
No  priest  nor  king  his  laws  can  bring 
To  set  the  course  we  choose  to  wing. 
So  up  with  sails,  to  catch  the  gales 

That  blow  us  far  across  the  sea. 
Blow  high,  blow  low,  away  we  go, 

To  live  the  life  of  rovers  free. 


90  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Margot,  with  compressed  lips  and  stony  eyes  silently 
bespeaking  disapprobation,  had  risen,  and  after  putting 
away  her  wheel,  began  to  shovel  the  ashes  over  the  fire, 
preparatory  to  retiring  for  the  night. 

Jean  noted  her  expression,  and  exchanged  a  laughing 
look  with  Pierre,  who  had  turned  from  his  book  with  a 
sparkle  of  unusual  animation  lighting  his  dull  face.  But 
he  sang  the  song  to  the  end ;  and  Pierre,  taking  a  hint 
from  his  mother's  movements,  rose  slowly  from  his  chair, 
and  began  to  bar  the  shutters. 

"  '  T  is  a  wild  night,"  he  said  to  Jean,  as  the  latter  also 
rose,  and,  with  a  yawn,  stretched  his  lithe  limbs,  as  might 
a  young  panther,  while  a  still  fiercer  gust  of  wind  shrieked 
down  the  chimney. 

"  Little  doubt  as  to  that;  and  it  is  a  good  thing  to  shut 
out." 

"  I  would  that  we  might  shut  out  all  other  evils  as 
easily,"  remarked  Margot,  who  was  making  sure  that  the 
closet  door  was  latched,  so  that  the  stores  within  would  be 
secure  from  the  cat. 

She  spoke  with  a  significance  which  Jean  did  not  fail  to 
observe ;  and  he  asked,  laughingly,  "  Wouldst  like  to  shut 
me  out  of  doors,  Margot?  " 

She  did  not  answer;  and  going  to  her,  the  boy  put  an 
arm  around  her  shoulder  as  he  added  playfully,  bending 
his  head  so  that  he  might  look  into  her  averted  face, 
"  Has  my  song  angered  thee  so  that  I  am  not  to  be 
spoken  to?  " 

She  raised  her  eyes,  and  he  saw  tears  glistening  in  them. 

"  How  canst  thou  have  the  heart,"  she  asked,  laying  a 
hand  on  his  arm,  "  to  delight  in  hurting  me,  when  I  love 
thee  so  truly?  " 

His  face  sobered,  and  he  kissed  her  cheek. 

"  I  tell  thee,  Jean,  that  Laro  will  ruin  thy  body  and 
soul,  if  thou  dost  not  keep  his  songs  and  ways  far  from 
thy  life." 

"  Never  mind  Laro  to-night,"  he  replied,  stroking  her 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  9 1 

cheek  lovingly.  "  He  is  now  far-off  over  the  seas,  and 
may  never  again  see  France,  nor  I  see  him." 

"  I  would  be  happier  if  I  were  certain  of  that,"  she  said, 
taking  up  the  candle  which  was  to  light  them  to  their 
chambers  above. 

They  parted  as  usual  for  the  night,  little  thinking  that 
this  was  to  be  the  last  of  earth's  nights  for  one  of  them. 


CHAPTER  TWELVE 

IT  was  the  next  morning  —  the  morning  after  the  flame- 
lit,  awful  night  that  witnessed  the  capture  of  Toulon 
by  the  Revolutionists. 

There  is  no  need  to  repeat  the  story  which  history  has 
told  of  its  horrors;  of  the  bombardment  and  assault;  of 
the  unspeakable  woe  that  was  visited  upon  those  shut  up 
within  the  doomed  city.  The  night  was  past;  and  now 
had  come  the  grief  and  sorrow  of  the  living,  to  fill  the  day 
with  tears  for  the  dead ;  now  had  come  the  moans  and 
cries  of  the  mangled  and  dying. 

In  one  of  the  lower  rooms  of  a  small,  partially  burned 
house,  not  far  from  the  blackened  ruins  of  her  own  cottage, 
lay  Margot,  who  had  been  killed  while  she  and  the  boys 
were  making  preparations  for  flight  to  a  place  of  greater 
safety. 

The  three  were  in  the  living-room,  where  her  whirring 
wheel  had  filled  the  peaceful  silence  of  the  evening  before. 
She  had  made  up  the  bundle  each  one  was  to  carry  (tak- 
ing pains  that  Jean  should  conceal  upon  his  person  the 
money  intrusted  to  her  by  the  baron),  when  a  large  piece 
of  shell  tore  its  way  into  the  room  and  entered  her  breast, 
killing  her  instantly. 

Scarcely  had  the  boys  realized  this  when  they  found  the 
cottage  to  be  on  fire  over  their  heads.  But  they  had  time 
to  half-carry,  half-drag  Margot's  body  to  the  street,  and 
thence  to  the  house  where  it  now  lay,  stretched  upon  a 
rough  bench  and  covered  by  a  blanket,  in  this  bare  room, 
filled  with  men,  women,  and  children  whom  fire  had  ren- 
dered homeless  during  the  night. 

Outside,  before  the  house,  stood  a  file  of  soldiers  in  the 
uniform  of  the  Revolutionary  troops,  at  whom  the  home- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  93 

less  ones  within  stared  apprehensively,  as  the  sergeant  in 
command  stood  listening  to  a  woman  who  had  guided  him 
and  his  men  to  their  present  halting-place. 

"  In  there  you  will  find  them,"  she  said,  in  a  dull,  apa- 
thetic way,  pointing  to  the  door ;  "  and  with  them  is  the 
dead  body  of  their  mother,  or  whoever  she  was." 

The  sergeant  thanked  her ;  and,  after  bidding  his  soldiers 
to  stand  where  they  were,  he  went  alone  into  the  house, 
the  wretched  occupants  of  which  shrank  away  from  him, 
wondering  what  new  horror  was  about  to  be  meted  out  to 
them  for  daring  to  be  alive. 

The  bench  upon  which  lay  Margot  stood  in  a  far  corner 
of  the  room ;  and  near  it,  on  the  floor,  Jean  was  stretched 
asleep,  with  Pierre  seated  beside  him,  his  arms  across  his 
drawn-up  knees,  and  his  head  sunk  upon  them. 

He,  too,  appeared  to  be  sleeping.  But  at  the  sound  of 
the  soldier's  voice  he  raised  his  head  to  look  at  him,  while 
a  sullen  light  of  grief  showed  for  an  instant  in  his  heavy 
eyes.  This,  however,  softened  into  recognition,  as  he  heard 
the  kindly  tone  and  words. 

"  Ah,  Pierre,  I  am  glad  to  have  found  you  !  " 

It  was  Murier  who  said  this ;  and  his  dark  face  was  full 
of  pity  as,  after  glancing  at  the  bench,  he  added,  "  I  have 
been  sent  here  to  find  you,  and  —  " 

He  stopped ;  for  Jean,  now  awake,  sat  up  and  stared  at 
him. 

"  Good-morning,  young  m'sieur.  And  I  regret  't  is  so 
truly  other  than  a  good  morning,"  said  Murier,  nodding, 
and  smiling  grimly,  as  he  looked  down  into  the  white  face 
and  dark-circled  eyes. 

Jean,  making  no  reply,  rose  to  his  feet,  staggering  as  he 
did  so. 

"Are  you  hurt,  young  m'sieur?"  inquired  the  soldier 
anxiously.  "  Or  either  of  you  injured  in  any  way? " 
And  he  turned  to  Pierre,  who  also  had  risen,  and  stood 
nearest  him. 

"  Hurt?  "  repeated  the  peasant  lad.     "  Aye,  most  sorely 


94  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

—  in  our  hearts."  With  this  he  drew  the  cover  from  what 
lay  upon  the  bench. 

"  Poor  dame  !  "  muttered  Murier,  his  eyes  resting  upon 
the  calm  white  face.  "  The  devil  himself  was  unchained 
last  night;  and  he  spared  neither  the  strong  nor  the  weak. 
Poor  dame  —  the  saints  rest  her  kind  soul !  " 

Jean,  appearing  to  disregard  what  was  happening  about 
him,  had  been  staring  dully  through  the  open  door;  and 
Murier,  noticing  that  he  shivered,  touched  him  upon  the 
arm  to  attract  his  attention. 

"  Young  m'sieur,"  —  and  the  soldier  now  spoke  more 
briskly  —  "  you  are  to  come  with  me.  My  colonel  has 
ordered  that  you  be  brought  to  him." 

Jean  glanced  at  Murier;  then  his  eyes  again  sought  the 
open  door  as  he  said  slowly,  "Pierre  and  I  are  going 
to  Pere  Huot.  We  are  going  to  take  Margot  to  his 
house." 

"  Aye ;  that  is  where  I  am  ordered  to  take  you,"  was 
the  sergeant's  quick  reply.  "And  Pierre  also  is  to 
come." 

He  was  moving  toward  the  doorway,  when  the  same  wo- 
man who  had  guided  him  to  the  house  came  forward  with 
a  cup  of  coffee,  which  she  offered  silently  to  Jean,  while  an 
expression  of  deep  commiseration  showed  in  her  haggard 
face. 

But  the  boy  motioned  her  away  as  he  exclaimed,  turning 
to  Murier,  "I  will  not  go  without  Margot!  " 

"Surely  not,  young  m'sieur,"  the  soldier  assented. 
"  Some  of  my  men  shall  make  a  stretcher,  and  bring  the 
good  dame  after  us." 

He  had,  while  speaking,  drawn  Jean  to  the  door  and 
out  of  it,  leaving  Pierre  to  follow  with  the  soldiers  who 
were  to  construct  a  litter,  and  bear  Margot's  body  to 
the  convent  of  St.  Sulpice,  which  was  now  Pere  Huot's 
home. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  describe  what  Jean  and  Murier  saw 
as  they  picked  their  way  through  the  streets,  some  of  them 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  95 

half-filled  with  debris,  and  all  of  them  bearing  witness  to 
the  horrors  of  the  night  before. 

Jean  was  silent,  with  white  face,  and  stony  eyes  that 
stared  vacantly  ahead,  while  the  soldier  held  his  arm  in  a 
close  grasp,  and  occasionally  uttered  a  few  cheering  words, 
to  which  the  boy  seemed  to  pay  no  heed. 

And  so  they  went  slowly  along,  until,  in  a  narrow  street, 
which  was  comparatively  free  from  evidences  of  the  assault, 
the  two  paused  before  the  heavy,  iron-studded  door  of  a 
gloomy-looking  stone  building,  whose  ivy-hung  windows 
were  not  much  wider  than  the  loop-holes  of  a  fortress. 

Murier  lifted  the  ponderous  brass  knocker,  to  let  it  fall 
with  a  peremptory  clang ;  and  a  few  moments  afterward 
the  door  was  opened  cautiously,  while  through  its  crack 
a  single  eye,  under  a  shaggy  brow,  scrutinized  him  with 
manifest  suspicion. 

"  Open  up,  Martin.  'T  is  I,  with  the  young  m'sieur  for 
whom  our  colonel  sent  me,"  said  Murier,  pushing  through 
the  doorway,  and  drawing  Jean  after  him. 

They  were  in  a  stone-paved,  walled,  and  ceiled  passage, 
along  which  Murier  led  the  boy  until  they  reached  the  en- 
trance to  a  large  apartment ;  and  here,  without  a  word,  the 
soldier  left  him. 

As  Jean  stood  upon  the  threshold  of  the  dimly  lit  room, 
—  as  he  stood  leaning  against  the  side  of  the  doorway,  his 
eyes  downcast,  and  the  sound  as  of  roaring  waters  in  his 
ears,  he  heard,  even  through  this,  Pere  Huot's  familiar 
voice  saying,  "  Thank  our  Holy  Mother,  my  son,  that  I 
see  thee  safe  and  unharmed,  after  this  awful  night."  Then 
a  tremulous  hand  was  laid  tenderly  upon  his  bowed 
head. 

A  murmuring  of  other  voices  came  to  him ;  and  one  of 
them  stirred  Jean's  benumbed  senses  strangely,  half-delir- 
ious as  he  was  from  all  he  had  suffered  and  seen. 

Lifting  his  eyes,  he  saw  before  him  a  face  which  seemed 
to  have  shaped  itself  from  out  the  drifting  haze.  It  was 
thin  and  careworn,  with  tumbled  locks  falling  over  the  pale 


96  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

forehead ;  and  the  gray-blue  eyes  were  bent  upon  him  with 
a  sympathy  which  aroused  all  his  swooning  faculties. 

"  Pizarro  —  my  Pizarro  !  "  he  cried,  springing  forward  ; 
and  the  cry  was  lost  in  a  gasping  sob,  as  he  fell  senseless 
upon  the  breast  of  Bonaparte,  whose  arms  went  around 
the  limp  form  as  though  to  shield  it  from  further  harm. 


CHAPTER   THIRTEEN 

THREE  weeks  later,  and  a  sullen  peace  had  fallen 
over  Toulon,  broken  only  by  occasional  brawl- 
ings  in  the  streets,  at  times  when  the  citizens 
were  so  indiscreet  as  to  voice  seditious  sentiments  within 
hearing  of  their  conquerors. 

Jean  was  still  weak  and  emaciated  from  illness.  But  he 
was  able  to  sit  in  his  room,  or  drag  himself  over  to  that  of 
Greloire,  where  the  latter  was  slowly  and  impatiently  re- 
covering from  wounds  received  during  the  final  assault 
upon  the  city. 

From  him  the  boy  had  heard  —  and  with  outspoken  in- 
dignation —  of  General  (for  such  was  his  present  rank, 
conferred  as  a  recognition  of  his  services  in  capturing  Tou- 
lon) Bonaparte's  departure,  shortly  after  his  own  arrival  at 
the  convent,  which  had  been  turned  into  a  hospital. 

"  He  went  away  and  left  me  !  "  Jean  exclaimed  angrily, 
the  color  suffusing  his  cheeks.  "  Left  me,  when  I  was  not 
able  to  speak  to  him  !  " 

"  You  must  remember  that  it  is  war-time,  mon  ami"  ex- 
postulated Greloire,  "  and  that  our  general  has  orders  to 
obey,  no  matter  how  much  they  conflict  with  his  private 
affairs  and  wishes." 

"  But  had  he  been  in  my  place,"  was  the  hot  retort,  as 
Jean's  temper  asserted  itself,  "  I  would  not  have  left  him 
without  a  word  of  leave-taking;  no,  not  for  all  the  orders 
that  could  be  issued." 

"  I  think  I  may  take  it  upon  myself  to  assure  you  that 
he  did  not  do  this,"  said  the  soldier,  who  had  listened  un- 
moved to  the  outburst,  during  which  he  watched  a  venture- 
7 


98  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

some  sparrow  perched  upon  the  window-ledge,  and  tap- 
ping at  the  glass  as  if  demanding  its  morning  ration  of 
crumbs. 

"What  mean  you,  Greloire?"  asked  the  boy,  his  anger 
lost  in  eagerness. 

"That  I  have  reason  to  know  he  left  a  letter  with  Pere 
Huot,  and  a  farewell  message,  which  the  good  father  will 
doubtless  give  you  when  he  sees  fit." 

"  Then  why  should  not  Pere  Huot  have  told  me  so  be- 
fore?" demanded  Jean,  half  rising  from  his  seat  beside  the 
bed. 

"Easy,  mon  ami;  sit  still,"  said  Greloire  calmly.  "Do 
not  get  excited,  else  I  shall  regret  telling  you  anything 
about  the  affair.  We  have  to  remember  that  you  have 
been  very  ill."  Tenderness  now  showed  in  his  tone,  and 
he  gently  touched  the  thin  hand  resting  on  the  coverlet. 

But  the  boy  scowled  impatiently  as  he  asked,  "  Where 
has  he  gone,  —  do  you  know  where  the  Committee  sent 
him?" 

The  soldier  hesitated,  while  he  looked  into  the  imperious 
eyes  fixed  upon  his  face.  Then,  lowering  his  voice,  he 
said,  "  You  will  not  speak  of  the  matter  —  not  even  to 
Pierre?" 

"  No  !  "  The  pale  lips  closed  firmly  as  the  monosyllable 
came  from  them. 

"  A  queer  combination  thou  art,  of  boy  and  man,"  said 
Greloire,  more  as  if  thinking  aloud  than  speaking  to  the 
subject  of  his  thoughts.  "  I  often  wonder  at  myself  for 
giving  thee  such  trust  as  I  could  give  to  few  comrades  of 
my  own  age." 

But  Jean  was  not  in  a  mood  to  care  for  compliments,  and 
let  his  clenched  fist  fall  upon  the  bed  with  a  force  that  em- 
phasized his  recovery  of  spirit,  if  not  of  body. 

"Tell  me,"  he  said  urgently,  —  "where  has  he  gone?" 

"  He  received  orders  from  Paris  to  make  a  thorough  sur- 
vey of  the  French  sea-coast,  and  its  fortifications.  It  is  a 
work  which  would  take  any  other  man  a  year  or  more  to 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  99 

accomplish ;  but  he,  who  is  in  no  way  like  other  men,  is 
sure  to  have  it  finished  in  a  few  months." 

"  That  done,  will  he  return  here?" 

"  Nay,  I  rather  doubt  that,"  was  the  slowly  spoken  reply. 
But,  seeing  the  disappointment  that  clouded  the  young 
face,  Greloire  added,  "  Yet  that  is  something  of  which  I 
can  know  no  more  than  yourself,  man  ami.  I  say  what  I 
do  only  because  of  knowing  that  the  army  is  in  Italy ;  and, 
as  ordered  by  him,  I  am  to  follow,  when  these  infernal 
wounds  of  mine  will  let  me  travel.  Why  not  wait  until  you 
see  the  letter  of  which  I  spoke?  Perhaps  it  will  tell  you 
far  more  than  can  I." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  of  this  same  day,  Pere  Huot, 
sitting  with  Jean  in  the  latter's  room,  had  been  informing 
him  of  what  had  transpired  since  the  morning  Murier 
brought  him  to  the  shelter  and  safety  of  his  present  abode. 

He  watched  the  boy's  face  carefully  as  he  told  him  of 
Margot's  burial,  and  of  Bonaparte's  many  visits  to  his  bed- 
side, while  he  lay  tossing  in  delirium ;  and  the  good  priest 
rejoiced  within  himself  to  see  the  look  of  dogged  grief 
soften  into  one  of  subdued  gratification. 

"  He  is  a  true  and  wise  friend  to  thee,  my  son ;  a  man 
whom  I  must  respect  and  trust,  although  I  can  scarcely  do 
so  much  as  regards  the  cause  for  which  he  battles,"  said 
Pere  Huot,  a  graver  line  narrowing  his  gentle  mouth.  "  I 
have  much  to  consult  with  thee  about  as  to  the  future, 
Jean,  as  he  and  I  talked  it  over;  but  I  could  not  well 
speak  of  such  matters  before,  feeling  it  better  to  wait  until 
thy  strength  had  somewhat  returned.  I  have  learned  more 
or  less  of  the  life  led  by  Pierre  and  thyself,  during  this 
dreadful  siege,  and  regret  sorely  that  my  own  weak  health 
made  me  so  poor  a  guardian  of  thy  father's  son." 

Jean's  eyes  dropped,  and  he  began  swinging  his  foot 
uneasily;  but  he  made  no  reply. 

"  I  have  heard  of  thy  intimacy  with  this  man  Laro," 
continued  the  priest,  his  kindly  eyes  now  taking  a 
severe  expression;  "and  I  know  enough  of  him  to  tell 


I  oo  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

thee  he  is  not  the  man  for  thee,  being  who  thou  art,  to 
have  companionship  with,  to  say  naught  of  his  being  so 
much  thy  elder.  Margot  was  right  in  distrusting  him." 

The  drooping  head  was  lifted,  and  the  fearless  eyes 
kindled  through  a  mist  of  tears  as  they  met  Pere  Huot's 
reproachful  look,  which  softened  as  Jean  exclaimed,  his 
voice  husky  with  a  curious  mingling  of  sorrow  and  passion, 
"Name  not  Laro  to  me  with  poor  Margot,  Pere  Huot!  I 
cannot  —  will  not,  bear  it !  All  my  life  will  I  feel  bitter 
remorse  at  the  thought  of  how  I  wilfully  grieved  her." 

"  So  —  so ;  that  is  well,"  said  the  priest  gently.  "  Then 
we  will  speak  of  it  no  more,  my  son.  If  thy  heart  be  still 
so  tender  of  feeling,  evil  companionship  can,  as  yet,  have 
done  thee  no  lasting  harm.  But  there  are  reasons  why 
now,  even  more  than  heretofore,  thy  associates  and  acts 
should  be  such  as  accord  with  thine  inheritance.  And 
speaking  of  this,  my  son,  I  have  to  ask  where  is  the  box 
of  papers  Monsieur  le  Baron,  thy  father,  intrusted  to  Mar- 
got  for  safe-keeping?  " 

"  The  box  of  papers,  Pere  Huot,"  the  boy  repeated,  as 
if  trying  to  recall  something.  "  I  cannot  say ;  I  do  not 
know." 

"  Know  not  where  it  is !  "  exclaimed  the  priest,  with  a 
marked  change  of  bearing  and  tone.  "  How  is  this?  Mar- 
got  told  me,  when  I  urged  her  to  bring  it  here  for  safe- 
keeping, that  she  had  hidden  it  away  securely,  in  a  place 
known  only  to  thee  and  herself." 

"Yes,"  assented  Jean,  the  horrors  of  that  fearful  night 
flashing  through  his  mind,  and  making  his  voice  tremulous. 
"  Yes ;  the  box  and  bags  of  coin  were  hidden  in  a  hole 
beneath  the  hearth-bricks.  And  one  of  the  first  things 
Margot  did  was  to  help  me  hide  the  money  in  my 
clothing." 

"I  found  it  there,  my  son,  when  we  undressed  thee; 
and  I  have  it  safely.  But  the  box,  the  box  —  what  was 
done  with  that?" 

The  good    priest   spoke    urgently,   almost   impatiently, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  101 

leaning  forward,  and  looking  fixedly  into  the  boy's  per- 
plexed face. 

The  latter  was  silent  for  some  little  time,  staring  with 
abstracted  eyes  at  the  floor.  But  at  length  he  said, 
after  a  heavy  sigh,  "  I  cannot  remember  to  have  seen  the 
box.  We  made  up  some  bundles  —  three,  one  for  each 
of  us  to  carry;  it  must  have  been  placed  in  one  of 
them." 

"  And  what  became  of  these  bundles?"  demanded  Pere 
Huot,  his  thin  face  flushed  by  the  agitation  he  could  not 
wholly  control. 

"  Burned,  with  the  cottage,"  replied  Jean,  now  looking 
up  with  a  start,  as  the  priest,  with  an  exclamation  of  dis- 
may, fell  back  in  his  chair. 

The  low  sun's  quivering  rays,  pulsing  from  the  dancing 
shadows  of  the  ivy  outside,  stole  through  the  window, 
bronzing  the  boy's  black  hair;  they  lay  on  the  shoulder 
of  the  priest's  cassock,  and  rested  along  the  high  carved 
top  of  the  chair,  whose  arms  his  slender  fingers  were  grip- 
ping tightly,  as  he  sat  motionless,  the  brows  scowling 
deeply  over  his  downcast  eyes. 

"What  matter  is  it  if  the  box  was  burned?"  asked  Jean, 
in  a  tone  implying  how  little  importance  he  attached  to 
the  fact. 

"Know  you  not,  my  son,  what  this  box  contained?" 
inquired  Pere  Huot,  looking  the  boy  in  the  face,  and 
speaking  sternly. 

"  Yes  —  some  jewels  and  papers.  What  of  them  ?  "  He 
spoke  as  if  their  existence  or  destruction  were  a  matter  of 
indifference  to  him,  and  his  careless  eyes  seemed  to  be 
watching  the  ivy  leaves.  But  into  them,  and  over  his  face, 
had  come  the  reckless  look  of  which  Margot  would  have 
so  well  known  the  meaning. 

"  Those  papers  were  the  proof  and  vindication  of  thy 
birthright,"  declared  the  priest  solemnly.  "  Thy  mother's 
marriage  certificate  was  amongst  them ;  and  the  loss  of 
this  may  make  trouble  for  thee." 


IO2  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  boy's  eyes  now  turned  from  the  window  to  meet 
those  of  Pere  Huot. 

"Did  Margot  tell  thee,  father,  of  all  that  befell  the 
last  night  we  passed  at  Languedoc  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  son ;  and  I  have  waited  for  a  fitting  time  to 
speak  to  thee  of  the  matter.  General  Bonaparte  and  my- 
self talked  of  it  as  well ;  and  I  must  say  that  thou  wert 
cruelly  and  needlessly  angered  and  wounded.  But  I  was 
grieved  that  thou  shouldst  have  been  led  to  the  act  that  so 
nearly  made  thee  a  murderer.  Such  a  thing,  in  thee,  was 
heinous." 

At  this,  Jean,  trembling  with  anger,  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  Did  fitienne  speak  the  truth?  "  he  demanded,  steady- 
ing himself  against  his  chair. 

Pere  Huot  started,  and  looked  alarmed,  as  he  always 
did  at  such  indications  of  Jean's  ungovernable  temper. 
And  instead  of  answering  the  question,  he  said  soothingly, 
"  Jean,  Jean,  my  son,  thou  must  learn  to  curb  that  wicked 
nature  of  thine." 

"  Was  it  the  truth,  I  say?  "  cried  the  boy,  heedless  of 
the  priest's  irresponsive  words. 

"  I  cannot  answer,  when  thou  dost  demand  in  such  a 
voice,  and  with  such  a  look,"  was  the  reply,  uttered  with  a 
calmness  which  so  affected  Jean  that  he  resumed  his  seat. 
Then,  with  a  quick  and  complete  turning  of  his  emotions, 
he  burst  into  a  storm  of  sobs. 

Pere  Huot  made  a  movement  as  if  to  go  to  him.  But 
he  halted  in  this,  and  remained  seated,  saying  nothing 
until  the  sobbing  had  ceased  and  Jean  was  silent,  with  his 
face  turned  toward  the  back  of  his  chair. 

"  My  son,"  then  said  the  priest,  "  thou  art  too  old  to  act 
like  a  child;  and  such  a  wild  temper  as  thine,  if  thou 
canst  not  learn  its  control,  must  needs  lead  thee  into  ways 
that  will  scourge  thy  soul  with  remorse,  and  embitter  thy 
life.  But,  Jean,  my  son,"  and  now  all  trace  of  sternness 
left  Pere  Huot's  voice  and  face,  "  I  am  not  without  heart, 
nor  sense ;  and  I  cannot  hold  thee,  boy  as  thou  art,  to 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  103 

meeting  and  bearing,  as  should  a  man,  all  the  sore  trials 
which  have  befallen  since  our  days  of  peace  at  Languedoc. 
As  to  thy  brother,  we  must  forgive  the  dead,  even  more 
freely  than  the  living;  and  fitienne  is  now  gone  where  he 
should  have  thy  forgiveness  in  full." 

He  paused,  and  Jean  turned  in  his  chair  to  look  at  him 
questioningly. 

"  Yes,  thy  brother  is  dead,"  he  continued  still  more  im- 
pressively. "  I  regret  to  tell  thee  that  he  was  found  guilty 
of  a  crime  the  Great  Committee  never  forgives  —  that  of 
treachery.  While  seeming  to  serve  their  cause,  he  sold  its 
secrets  to  the  English." 

Jean's  lips  curled  with  scorn,  but  he  made  no  spoken 
comment. 

"  Iitienne  now  dead,  thou,  my  son,  art  heir  to  the  title 
and  estates,  which,  although  declared  confiscated,  may  yet 
be  rescued  and  saved  to  thee,  through  the  influence  of  thy 
friend  General  Bonaparte,  who  bade  me  tell  thee  this  at 
the  proper  time,  and  also  to  give  thee  this  letter." 

He  drew  a  letter  from  the  breast  of  his  cassock,  and 
rising,  laid  it  in  the  boy's  hand,  saying,  as  he  did  so,  "  But 
we  reckoned  upon  having  those  papers  to  substantiate  thy 
claim ;  and  now,  since  they  are  destroyed,  it  is  difficult  to 
say  what  can  be  done." 

Jean  did  not  open  the  letter,  but,  with  its  folded  edge, 
traced  the  carving  of  his  chair-arm  as  he  said,  without 
looking  at  Pere  Huot,  who  was  still  standing  in  front  of 
him,  '*  Father,  did  he  —  did  General  Bonaparte  wish  me 
to  return  to  Languedoc,  as  Monsieur  le  Baron?  " 

"  Ultimately,  yes ;  but  meanwhile  thou  art  to  stop  with 
me  here  in  Toulon." 

There  was  silence,  broken  only  by  the  soft  sound  of  the 
priest's  sandalled  feet,  as  he  now  walked  slowly  back  and 
forth,  with  hands  clasped  before  him  and  head  bowed  upon 
his  breast,  while  Jean  played  with  the  unopened  letter. 

Presently  the  boy  asked  suddenly,  as  Pere  Huot  passed 
his  chair,  "  Why  may  I  not  go  to  him?  " 


1 04  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  good  father  stopped  and  faced  about. 

"  Go  with  General  Bonaparte !  "  he  exclaimed,  lifting 
his  narrow  shoulders.  "  A  soldier's  camp  is  scarcely  the 
place  for  a  boy  like  thee,  nor  one  likely  to  educate  thee 
suitably  for  the  position  thy  father's  son  must  occupy  in 
the  world." 

"  But  I  have  no  wish  to  assume  any  such  position,"  said 
Jean,  as  he  sat  more  erect,  and  with  a  new  light  of  resolu- 
tion chasing  all  the  dreams  from  his  face.  "  I  care  nothing 
for  the  title  and  estates  upon  which  thou  seemst  to  set 
such  great  store." 

Again  the  priest  looked  troubled ;  but  all  he  said  was, 
"No — and  why  not?  What  new  scheme  has  come  into 
that  wilful  head  of  thine?  " 

"  One  that  has  always  been  there,"  was  the  prompt 
reply.  "  I  could  never  be  such  a  milksop  as  was  fitienne. 
I  will  —  " 

Pere  Huot  lifted  a  hand  in  remonstrance,  and  his  eyes 
flashed  in  rebuke.  But  Jean,  angry  and  reckless,  went  on, 
disregarding  entirely  the  attempted  interruption,  "  I  '11  be 
no  hypocrite,  nor  pretend  to  what  I  cannot  feel.  I  have 
hated  fitienne  all  my  life,  and  with  good  cause ;  and  I  will 
never  say  otherwise,  now  that  he  is  dead.  I  would  spurn 
any  title  or  position  that  had  been  his,  —  despise  myself 
if  ever  again  I  lived  beneath  the  roof  that  had  sheltered 
one  who  spoke  such  dastardly  words  of  my  mother !  " 

Pere  Huot,  while  a  priest,  was  yet  a  man ;  and  a  gleam 
of  ill-suppressed  admiration  lightened  for  an  instant  his 
expression  of  disapproval,  as  he  looked  down  at  the  high- 
held  head  and  spirited  face,  and  listened  to  the  hurried 
breathing  that  sounded  pantingly  through  the  boy's  dilated 
nostrils.  But  he  controlled  this  at  once,  and  said  calmly, 
as  he  resumed  his  slow  pacing,  "  What  is  this  scheme  of 
thine,  my  son  —  wilt  thou  tell  me?  " 

Jean  stooped  and  recovered  the  precious  letter  he  had 
let  fall  during  this  last  outburst,  and  looked  at  it  silently, 
until  Pere  Huot  repeated  his  inquiry.  Then  he  answered 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  105 

sullenly,  and  as  if  knowing  with  what  little  favor  his  words 
would  be  received,  "  I  want  to  go  over  seas,  away  from 
France,  away  to  the  new  world,  and  carve  out  a  name  for 
myself —  gain  fame  and  riches.  I  should  die,  like  a  wild 
bird  in  a  cage,  to  live  such  a  life  as  men  pass  here.  The 
very  thought  of  it  is  hateful  to  me." 

"Ah!  "  exclaimed  the  priest,  whose  face  now  showed  a 
curious  mingling  of  anger,  sorrow,  and  contempt.  "  This 
comes  from  Laro's  teachings." 

"No,  father  —  indeed  no  !  "  cried  Jean,  all  the  fire  gone 
from  his  eyes.  "  I  have  always  longed  to  live  such  a  life 
—  always !  " 

"Always  —  all  of  thy  very  long  life,  Jean,  my  son?" 
said  Pere  Huot,  a  satirical  smile  touching  his  thin  lips. 

The  boy's  face  became  crimson,  and  he  said  nothing. 

"  We  have  talked  long  enough  for  the  present,  my  son," 
the  priest  added  ;  "  and  now  I  will  leave  thee.  Read  Gen- 
eral Bonaparte's  letter;  and  may  it  bring  thy  mind  to 
holding  more  worthy  ideas  for  the  future  than  those  I  have 
just  heard  from  thee.  And  Jean,  my  son,"  —  coming  close 
to  him,  and  laying  a  caressing  hand  on  the  wilful  head,  — 
"  I  beseech  thee,  try  and  harbor  kindlier  feelings  and  more 
Christian-like  forgiveness  for  thy  brother.  If  we  cannot 
forgive  one  another,  no  matter  what  provocation  we  have 
received,  how  may  we  dare  hope  that  God  will  forgive  us 
for  our  own  faults,  and  absolve  our  erring  souls?  Ah,  I 
fear  me,  my  son,  that  thy  passionate  soul  is  likely  to  have 
a  burden  of  sin  that  will  call  for  vast  forgiveness  at  the 
end." 

He  left  the  room,  closing  the  door  softly,  and  Jean  sat 
staring  out  of  the  window,  through  which  the  sun's  rays 
now  stole  down  to  touch  his  brow.  But,  after  musing  a 
few  seconds,  he  roused  himself  with  a  quick,  nervous 
movement,  and  looked  again  at  the  letter.  A  moment 
later  he  broke  its  seal ;  and  the  thin  paper  seemed  to 
pulse  with  his  own  heart-beats  as  he  read  and  re-read  its 
words : 


1 06  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Man  ami,  —  mon  cher  ami  De  Soto,  —  I  am  grieved  to  the 
heart  that  I  must  leave  thee.  But  go  I  must,  relieved  by  the 
assurance  that  I  leave  thee  in  loving  hands,  which  must  soon  nurse 
thee  back  to  that  health  I  pray  will  always  be  thine.  Pere  Huot 
will  tell  thee  of  our  plans  for  thy  future.  If  I  have  thy  love,  do  as 
the  good  father  shall  tell  thee,  and  pray  that  we  may  soon  meet  in 
happy  days.  Let  Greloire  bring  good  news  of  thee,  to  rejoice  the 
heart  of  thy 

PIZARRO. 

As  Jean's  eyes  lingered  over  the  final  word,  he  seemed 
to  see  the  smile,  half-rallying  —  entirely  tender,  that  was 
the  invariable  accompaniment  of  their  playful  naming  of 
one  another.  He  seemed  to  see  it  touch  the  firm  lips, 
which,  with  the  pale,  grave  face,  imagination  now  brought 
vividly  before  him,  —  so  distinctly  that  he  felt  a  thrill 
from  the  mesmeric  gaze  of  the  calm  eyes,  their  coldness 
softening  as  they  looked  down  at  him. 

All  this  faded  away,  and,  with  a  gulping  sob,  sounding 
like  the  cry  of  a  lonely  heart,  the  boy  flung  his  head  upon 
his  arms,  and  lay  silent. 

The  sun  sank  low  and  lower,  its  last  rays  lingering  like 
a  loving  touch  upon  the  dishevelled  mass  of  curling  hair 
covering  the  young  head  so  filled  with  warring  thoughts 
and  emotions  —  with  dreamful  schemes  so  far  beyond  its 
years. 


CHAPTER   FOURTEEN 

NEW  ORLEANS,  and  the  night  before  New  Year's 
day  of  1795,  saw  the  windows  of  the  governor's 
house  ablaze  with  light,  and  a  constant  stream 
of  people  coming  and  going  through  the  wide-flung  portals. 
Selected  musicians  from  the  fort  played  for  the  dancers  in 
the  ball-room,  and  entertained  the  large  gathering  of  spec- 
tators outside,  who  looked  through  the  open  windows 
upon  the  flash  of  color  and  sparkle  of  gems,  as  the  elite 
of  the  city  and  province  celebrated  the  annual  ball  given 
by  Don  Francisco  Louis  Hector,  Baron  de  Carondelet, 
Governor  and  Intendant  of  Louisiana  and  West  Florida. 

Men,  some  in  brilliant  uniforms,  and  others  in  the 
civilian's  sober  garb,  chatted  or  danced  with  gorgeously 
arrayed  women,  whose  beautiful  faces,  bared  shoulders, 
and  rounded  arms,  showed  all  tints  of  flesh,  the  snow  or 
faint  cream  of  purest  Caucasian  blood  being  contrasted 
with  the  sandal-wood  or  rich  golden  hues  that  hinted  at 
Indian  or  African  ancestry;  for,  while  the  aristocratic 
Caucasian  might  glance  askance  at  the  quadroon  or  octo- 
roon belle,  the  latter  held  the  right  to  dance  at  the 
governor's  ball,  and  in  many  cases  their  small  hands  and 
fertile  brains  played  a  not  small  part  in  the  manipulation 
of  political  and  commercial  schemes. 

In  an  apartment  opening  from  the  ball-room,  several 
men,  whose  years  or  tastes  made  cards  more  attractive 
than  dancing,  were  gathered  about  a  table  upon  which 
gold  and  silver  were  stacked  in  miniature  towers  before 
the  players,  one  of  whom  was  saying,  with  an  unconcealed 
sneer,  directed  at  a  tall,  handsome  man,  who,  clad  in  the 
British  uniform,  sat  opposite,  "  M'sieur  Stanley's  hoard  of 
gold  promises  to  be  more  than  he  can  well  carry  away." 


io8  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  speaker  was  a  wiry-looking  little  fop,  —  a  French- 
man, of  middle  age,  who  was  shuffling  the  pack  for  a  new 
deal. 

The  Englishman's  lazy  blue  eyes  were  turned  carelessly 
toward  his  opponent,  to  whose  remark  he  evidently  dis- 
dained to  reply. 

"  Why  not  pay  more  attention  to  your  cards,  De  la 
Chaise,  and  prevent  the  pile  increasing?"  inquired  a  man 
at  the  little  Frenchman's  side  —  a  man  who  greatly  re- 
sembled Laro,  captain  of  the  "  Aigle,"  and  erstwhile 
patron  of  Le  Chien  Heureux. 

De  la  Chaise  not  answering,  the  other  continued,  with 
a  malicious  light  now  showing  in  the  dark  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  Englishman's  impassive  face,  "  Saw  you  the  Count  de 
Cazeneau  this  afternoon,  may  I  ask,  Captain  Stanley?" 

The  latter  encountered,  and  appeared  to  understand, 
the  look  of  his  questioner,  and  a  steel-like  glinting  showed 
in  his  eyes  as  he  replied,  "  That  is  an  odd  inquiry  to  make, 
Don  Morales,  inasmuch  as  I  have  it  to  recall  that  I  met 
you  entering  his  house  as  I  was  leaving  it." 

"Very  true;  so  you  did,"  admitted  Laro  (for  he  it  was), 
speaking  in  a  tone  to  indicate  his  having  overlooked  an 
incident  too  trivial  for  serious  remembering. 

"  So  you  did,"  he  repeated  slowly ;  "  and  I  was  wonder- 
ing if  you  left  the  count  in  the  same  devilish  humor  as 
that  in  which  I  found  him." 

At  this  an  angry  red  showed  in  the  officer's  cheeks,  and 
a  gleam  of  wrath  in  his  eyes.  But,  without  looking  again 
at  Laro,  he  picked  up  his  cards  and  glanced  at  them; 
then,  with  an  oath,  he  threw  them  upon  the  table,  gathered 
his  earnings,  and  strode  from  the  room. 

The  others,  aware  that  a  game  besides  that  with  cards 
was  being  played  between  these  two  men,  —  a  game  of 
whose  true  import  they  were  ignorant,  — had  been  listen- 
ing in  silence. 

It  was  generally  suspected  that  Captain  Edward  Stanley 
was  one  of  the  numerous  worshippers  of  Count  de  Caze- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 09 

neau's  lovely  daughter;  and  gossip  had  been  unusually 
busy  with  their  names  during  the  present  week,  at  the 
close  of  which  the  English  officer,  having  concluded  the 
mission  upon  which  he  had  been  sent  to  New  Orleans,  was 
to  return  to  Mobile,  where  the  garrison  was  composed 
equally  of  British  and  Spanish  troops.  It  was  also  under- 
stood that  Count  de  Cazeneau  had  no  liking  for  the  stal- 
wart, calm-faced  Englishman. 

As  soon  as  the  latter  left  the  card-room  the  other  men 
drew  long  breaths,  as  if  relieved  from  a  threatened  climax, 
knowing  as  they  did  that  nothing  aroused  the  governor's 
ire  more  than  to  have  brawling  or  disputes  at  his  balls. 

"  Why  did  you  try  to  prick  him,  Don  Morales?  "  asked 
one  of  the  players,  a  tall,  spare  man,  with  gray  hair  and 
heavy,  overhanging  eyebrows. 

Don  Morales  laughed  scornfully. 

"  Because  it  is  worth  something  to  kindle  a  little  fire  in 
the  cold  blood  of  an  English  dog." 

"  It  might  be  an  unpleasant  thing  for  all  of  us  had  the 
fire  broken  out  in  the  shape  of  a  challenge,  or,  worse  still, 
a  fight,"  said  the  tall  man,  as  he  drew  in  some  shining 
pieces  and  added  them  to  the  pile  in  front  of  him. 

"  Colonel  Zachary  is  always  most  cautious,"  remarked 
Don  Morales,  smiling  satirically. 

"But  what  is  it  all  about?"  inquired  another  of  the 
party.  "  Don  Morales  but  asked  a  simple  question.  What 
was  there  in  it  to  justify  any  man,  English  or  otherwise, 
calling  for  satisfaction?" 

"  Yes,"  added  a  young  American  officer,  looking  to  be 
twenty-two  or  thereabouts,  sitting  beside  Colonel  Zachary ; 
"  what  was  there  for  him  to  get  angry  about,  for  angry  he 
was  at  something?  It  couldn't  have  been  his  cards,  for  I 
looked  at  what  he  threw  down." 

"  Never  mind,  Tommy,  my  son,"  said  the  colonel,  whose 
quiet  good-nature  and  all-around  likeableness  did  away 
with  any  possible  offence  to  be  found  in  his  words ;  "  and 
never  mind,  gentlemen  all.  Don  Morales,  I  think,  knows 


no  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

what  possible  cause  for  a  quarrel  lay  in  his  question  to 
Captain  Stanley." 

"  See  here,  Don,"  inquired  the  quick-witted  ensign,  who, 
although  a  recent  widower,  with  a  young  boy,  was  —  in 
secret —  one  of  Roselle's  adorers,  "  is  it  that  you  know  or 
think  he  went  to  see  Count  de  Cazeneau  this  afternoon, 
and  that  his  asking  for  the  daughter's  hand  aroused  the 
old  man's  temper?" 

A  curious  and  not  pleasant  expression  came  to  Don 
Morales'  eyes,  and  the  colonel  said,  now  speaking  some- 
what sternly  as  he  touched  the  young  man's  arm,  "  You 
are  forgetting  your  usual  code,  Tommy,  to  say  nothing  of 
your  good  sense.  This  is  neither  the  time  nor  place  to  be 
discussing  such  a  sacred  matter  as  a  lady's  affairs." 

Ensign  Stewart  bit  his  lips,  and  appeared  to  be  taking 
himself  to  task ;  but  presently  he  broke  out  again  with  : 

"  I  say,  Don  Morales,  how  is  it  that  you  and  the  old 
count  are  so  intimate?  What  sort  of  business  is  it  that 
you  and  he  are  engaged  in  ? " 

Covert  smiles,  which  the  questioner  failed  to  notice, 
passed  over  many  of  the  faces  around  him,  and  a  tinge  of 
color  showed  for  an  instant  on  Colonel  Zachary's  sallow 
cheeks. 

Laro,  without  looking  at  Stewart,  laid  down  a  card  as  he 
answered  carelessly,  "  When  you  have  been  here  suffi- 
ciently long  to  know  something  of  the  cotton  and  indigo 
raised  by  the  count,  and  become  aware  of  the  fact  that  I 
own  the  vessels  that  carry  them  to  market,  you  will  not 
need  to  ask  such  questions." 

"Oh,  is  that  it?  And  for  how  long  have  you  known 
him?"  asked  the  persistent  young  man. 

"  Since  I  brought  him  from  France,  two  or  three  years 
ago,"  said  Laro,  still  with  his  eyes  upon  his  cards. 

"  Is  it  true,  what  I  have  heard,  Don  Morales,"  now  in- 
quired De  la  Chaise,  "  that  you  sail  for  France  in  the 
morning  ?  If  so,  I  am  of  half  a  mind  — yes,  three-quarters, 
to  ask  you  to  let  me  take  passage." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 1 1 

"  I  carry  no  passengers,"  was  the  brusque  reply,  made 
while  the  speaker  was  drawing  in  some  winnings;  and 
Colonel  Zachary,  looking  distinctly  annoyed,  remarked,  "  I 
was  not  aware,  Don  Morales,  that  you  kept  the  community 
informed  as  to  your  sailing  hours  and  destination." 

"  I  do  not,"  replied  Laro,  with  a  quick,  meaning  glance, 
which  the  colonel  met  with  a  slight  smile.  "  But  there 
seem  to  be  those  who  know  my  business  better  than  I  know 
it  myself." 

"  When  shall  you  be  back  here  ?  "  asked  De  la  Chaise. 

"  When  my  vessel  reaches  New  Orleans." 


CHAPTER  FIFTEEN 

CAPTAIN  STANLEY,  who  had  returned  to  the 
ball-room,  wended  his  way  amongst  the  dancers, 
his  progress  impeded  by  some  fair  lady  who 
greeted  him  graciously  —  often  eagerly,  and  forced  him  to 
pause  for  an  interchange  of  vapid  nothings.  He  then 
visited  all  the  apartments  open  to  guests,  until  he  was  con- 
vinced that  the  count  had  kept  his  daughter  at  home,  for 
better  protection  against  further  intercourse  with  the 
handsome  suitor  he  had  rejected  so  scornfully  that  same 
afternoon. 

This  he  did  with  scant  courtesy,  but  firmly,  giving  as  his 
reason  that,  while  endorsing,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  dem- 
ocratic and  cosmopolitan  ideas  and  practices  of  his  adopted 
country,  he  would  see  his  daughter  dead  before  permit- 
ting an  Englishman  to  become  his  son-in-law. 

But  English  love,  like  other  love,  laughs  at  all  the  bar- 
riers a  stubborn  parent  may  seek  to  interpose ;  and  Count 
de  Cazeneau's  decision  was  not  calculated  to  discourage  so 
strong-willed  a  man  as  Captain  Edward  Stanley. 

He  had  acceded  to  his  sweetheart's  wishes  by  going,  in 
proper  form,  to  her  father;  and,  the  matter  having  cul- 
minated as  the  lovers  had  feared,  nothing  was  left  but  an 
elopement,  for  which,  in  view  of  the  count's  probable 
refusal,  all  the  plans  had  been  arranged. 

Poor  little  Roselle  !  With  her  heart  now,  and  for  the 
first  time,  absorbed  by  a  love  that  was  brave  to  dare  all 
things  for  love's  sake,  she  had  as  much  power  to  op- 
pose Captain  Stanley's  will  as  has  the  victim  which  some 
beast  of  prey  has  seized  and  is  dragging  away  to  the 
jungle. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  113 

It  was  shortly  after  midnight  when  a  tall  man,  enveloped 
in  a  long  cloak,  and  followed  closely  by  a  stalwart  negro, 
who  bore  a  sizable  bundle  upon  his  shoulders,  looked 
toward  the  brilliantly  lighted  windows  of  Count  de  Caze- 
neau's  house,  whose  inmates  were  evidently  celebrating, 
after  the  customary  fashion,  the  New  Year's  advent.  He 
paused  a  moment  in  front  of  the  rambling,  low-built  dwell- 
ing, and  then  passed  on,  muttering  words  which  were 
scarcely  a  benediction  upon  its  owner. 

After  a  walk  of  some  twenty  minutes,  the  man  and  his 
silent  follower  climbed  the  low  wall  that  bounded  the 
count's  domain,  and,  with  the  night  wind  rustling  the  de- 
nuded cotton-stalks  about  them,  struck  off  across  the 
broad  fields  until  they  reached  the  edge  of  some  woods 
that  rose,  a  dark  boundary  line,  at  one  side  of  the  lonely 
plantation. 

Here  they  paused,  and  looked  to  where,  quite  a  distance 
away,  the  flames  of  two  huge  bonfires  showed  many  fan- 
tastic figures  —  those  of  the  slaves,  who  were,  like  irre- 
sponsible children,  celebrating,  after  the  manner  of  their 
race,  the  brief  respite  from  labor  accorded  them  by  their 
exacting  master. 

The  native  slaves,  of  whom  the  greater  part  had  been 
brought  from  the  States  farther  north,  clustered  around  one 
pf  the  fires,  the  merry  rasping  of  a  fiddle  furnishing  an 
accompaniment  for  their  characteristic  songs  and  dances, 
while  about  the  other  were  the  imported  negroes,  mostly 
Congoes,  who  retained  much  of  their  original  barbarity, 
and  for  whom  the  sullen  "  turn-turn  "  of  a  primitive  drum 
served  a  like  purpose  for  their  revels.  A  long  line  of 
them,  both  men  and  women,  the  latter  with  gaudy-colored 
skirts  held  high,  were  performing,  vis-a-vis,  a  native  dance, 
advancing  and  retreating  as  their  shrill  voices  came  to  the 
listeners'  ears  in  a  monotonous,  reiterative  phrasing  which 
sounded  like  — 

"  Sieur  la  coupe  —  sieur ! 

Sieur  la  coupe  —  si !  " 

8 


1 1 4  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  baying  of  a  hound  from  the  slave-quarters  was 
heard,  faint,  but  clear,  and  the  suggestive  notes  appeared 
to  bring  disquiet  to  the  man's  dusky  follower,  for  he  began 
to  move  restlessly,  and  glance  about  with  manifest  appre- 
hension, while  he  drew  closer  to  his  master,  who  now, 
wheeling  about,  pushed  on  into  the  wood. 

He  went  forward  with  a  confidence  showing  that  he  was 
on  not  unfamiliar  ground  ;  and  a  few  steps  brought  the  two 
to  a  small  clearing,  where  the  semi-darkness  was  made  a 
little  more  cheerful  by  a  flickering  of  red  light,  coming 
through  the  chinks  of  the  closed  door,  as  well  as  from  the 
uncurtained  window,  of  a  small  cabin. 

The  negro  now  hung  back  as  he  muttered  tremu- 
lously, "  'Fo'  God,  Marse  Stanley,  sho'  yo'  ain't  gwine  in 
yonder?" 

"Why  not,  you  fool?"  demanded  Captain  Stanley,  turn- 
ing with  a  threatening  gesture. 

"  Marse  Stanley  knows  fo'  sho'  dat  Tate  's  no  fool  when 
hit  comes  t'  fightin'  Injuns,  an'  standin'  ober  Marse  Stan- 
ley's body  t'  tote  hit  off  safe,"  was  the  humble  reminder  of 
the  speaker's  past  services.  "  But  fightin'  Injuns  an'  fight- 
in'  de  real  debbil  hisself  ain't  de  same  t'ing.  Dat  ar  's 
Zeney's  cabin ;  ewy  nigger  in  New  O'leans  kin  tell  yo'  de 
t'ings  Zeney  kin  do.  I  'low,  Marse  Stanley,  dat  ef  we  goes 
in  dar,  lak  's  not  she  '11  git  mad,  an'  voodoo  us.  Lak  's 
not  we  '11  done  come  outen  dat  do'  wid  horns  sprangin' 
outen  our  heads,  an'  huffs  on  our  feets." 

He  ended  with  solemn  impressiveness,  which  was 
answered  by  a  scornful  laugh,  as  his  master,  bidding  him 
remain  where  he  was,  stepped  quickly  forward  and  entered 
the  cabin. 

A  fire  lit  the  interior,  which  was  deserted,  save  for  a 
small,  raggedly  clad  urchin  of  ten,  whose  black  arms  and 
legs  seemed  to  have  long  outgrown  their  scanty  clothing. 
He  was  roasting  some  yams  in  the  ashes,  and  knelt  with 
his  back  to  the  door,  while  he  crooned,  all  oblivious  of  the 
intruder  — 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 1 5 

"  Snake  bake  der  hoe-cake, 
Set  der  frog  ter  watch  hit. 
Frog  went  ter  sleep 
An'  der  lizard  come  an'  stole  hit. 
Bring  back  mah  hoe-cake, 
Yer  long-tailed  Nannie,  oh  !  " 

The  last  word  was  accentuated  by  a  low  howl  as  the 
singer  saw  the  tall  figure  standing  beside  him. 

"Where  is  Zeney?"  inquired  the  officer,  after  glancing 
about  the  cabin. 

The  boy  stared  with  fright  at  his  questioner,  looming  so 
far  over  him  in  the  firelight,  which  struck  gleamings  from 
the  breast  of  the  uniform,  where  a  slight  parting  of  the 
cloak-folds  revealed  scarlet  and  gold. 

"  Are  you  deaf,  you  black  monkey  ?  Where  is  Zeney,  I 
say?"  Captain  Stanley  repeated  impatiently. 

"  Granny?  She  's  done  gone  t'  keep  New  Y'ar's,"  stam- 
mered the  little  negro,  rising  cautiously  to  his  naked  feet 
and  backing  away  from  the  officer's  stern  eyes. 

The  latter  now  understood  how  Zeney,  having  —  although 
reluctantly  —  given,  through  the  late  afternoon,  such  aid  as 
was  in  her  power  to  the  carrying  out  of  her  young  mis- 
tress' plans  for  an  elopement,  had  then  betaken  herself  to 
the  bonfires,  where,  appearing  to  join  in  the  festivities  of 
her  fellow  slaves,  she  would  be  less  likely  to  fall  under  her 
master's  suspicions  when  his  daughter's  flight  should  be 
discovered.  But  her  cabin  was  at  the  officer's  service; 
and  this  was  of  greater  importance  than  the  presence  of 
Zeney  herself. 

A  rustling  made  Captain  Stanley  turn  quickly ;  and  a 
new  light  came  to  his  face  as  his  eyes  fell  upon  a  shrouded 
girlish  figure  standing  in  the  doorway,  with  a  taller  woman's 
form  behind  her. 

Down  upon  the  river,  hidden  away  under  the  overhang- 
ing bank,  amid  the  sedges  and  other  water  growth,  was  a 
commodious  boat  that  had  been  stored  with  all  things  need- 
ful for  the  flight.  The  elopers  and  their  servants  were  soon 


1 1 6  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

aboard ;  and  only  the  stars  saw  the  craft  pulled  cautiously 
up-stream  by  the  strong  arms  of  Tate,  the  faithful  slave, 
with  the  maid,  Barb£,  on  the  seat  behind  him,  while  in  its 
farthest  end  were  the  two  who,  for  love's  sake,  had  cast 
aside  all  former  life,  and  broken  all  ties. 

For  Roselle,  these  were  the  ties  of  filial  love  and  duty, 
and  for  Captain  Stanley  those  of  honor ;  for  he  had  de- 
serted his  command,  and  was  flying  to  the  wilderness 
farther  north,  to  —  for  the  time  at  least  —  hide,  with  his 
new-found  dream,  amongst  the  friendly  Choctaw  Indians, 
where  he  could  count  upon  reasonable  security  from 
pursuit. 

And  the  woman,  trusting  him  implicitly,  faced  an  un- 
known world,  —  faced  it  fearlessly  and  undoubtingly,  seeing 
naught  but  the  dawn  of  a  perfect  and  fulfilled  love,  that 
yielded  to  this  man  its  uttermost  depths  of  passion. 

As  for  him,  the  loved  one,  this  was  by  no  means  his  first 
experience  of  the  sort;  but  he  was  honest,  at  least,  in  be- 
lieving himself  to  be  in  earnest. 

And  so  he  held  her  close,  as  they  sat  side  by  side,  his 
cloak  about  them  both,  and  her  head  pillowed  over  his 
heart,  while  the  slave's  oars  pulled  the  boat  swiftly,  their 
rhythmic  dip,  or  the  occasional  cry  of  a  loon,  being  the  only 
sounds  besides  the  rippling  water  to  break  the  silence. 

Some  one  has  written  that  in  love  — 

"  There  is  always  one  loved,  and  one  who  loves." 
And  thus  it  was  with  these  two. 


CHAPTER  SIXTEEN 

ON  New  Year's  day  Laro  left  New  Orleans  for 
France ;  and  when,  seven  months  later,  he  sailed 
away  from  Toulon,  bound  for  the  coast  of  Bar- 
bary,  with  him  were  Jean  and  Pierre  Lafitte. 

The  purposes  of  this  story  require  but  a  general  refer- 
ence to  Jean  Lafitte's  life  during  the  fifteen  years  which 
ensued  after  he  left  the  country  of  his  birth,  and  linked  his 
fortunes  into  those  of  Laro. 

He  was  then  a  lad  of  fifteen.  And,  until  he  arose  above 
the  consequences  his  heedless  youth  had  imposed  upon  his 
better  self,  his  life  was  passed  ashore  and  afloat,  as  best 
served  the  immediate  interests  at  stake ;  at  times  taken  up 
by  the  cares  and  responsibilities  of  legitimate  business,  at 
times  passed  amid  scenes  of  wildest  adventure  and  deadly 
peril.  He,  while  growing  to  manhood,  alternated  between 
the  counting-room  and  the  quarter-deck,  associating  now 
with  men  of  probity  and  position,  and  again  with  despera- 
does and  cut-throats. 

During  this  period,  Laro  —  known  in  New  Orleans  as 
Don  Morales  de  Castro — was,  in  connection  with  Count 
de  Cazeneau  and  other  more  or  less  prominent  men,  en- 
gaged in  various  speculative  schemes,  some  of  them  being 
within  the  law,  and  others  outside  of  it.  The  former  in- 
cluded ventures  in  trading,  mining,  and  timber-cutting, 
whilst  among  the  latter  were  smuggling  and  slave-trading. 
These  operations  involved  the  ownership  of  many  vessels, 
together  with  the  employment  of  many  men,  and,  taken  as 
a  whole,  they  were  very  successful. 

Smuggling  and  slave-trading  had  always  been  within  the 
line  of  Laro's  occupations,  and  they  were  matters  to  which 


1 1 8  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

he  gave  his  personal  attention,  making  many  voyages  to 
and  from  the  French  and  African  coasts. 

Then  latterly,  in  addition  to  his  other  nefarious  pursuits, 
and  under  cover  of  letters  of  marque  issued  by  one  or  an- 
other of  the  newly  formed  South  American  republics,  he 
preyed  lawlessly  upon  whatever  commerce  came  within 
his  reach. 

His  ownbrigantine,  the  "  Black  Petrel,"  was  of  remarkable 
speed,  heavily  armed  (ostensibly  for  its  own  protection), 
and  carried  a  crew  containing  outcasts  from  all  nations, 
but  skilful  sailors  and  brave  fighters.  If  they  captured  a 
ship  flying  the  flag  of  a  hostile  country,  the  prize  was, 
according  to  circumstances,  taken  into  port  for  condemna- 
tion, or  destroyed  at  once.  But,  whatever  might  be  the 
nationality  of  a  richly  laden  vessel  encountered  by  the 
"  Black  Petrel,"  the  colors  it  flew  had  but  little  effect  in 
deciding  its  fate,  or  that  of  its  crew. 

In  all  these  various  schemes  Lafitte  was  an  interested 
party ;  and,  in  earlier  years,  he  had  been  an  actual  partici- 
pant in  prosecuting  some  of  them,  his  ability  and  skill 
being  such  that,  while  still  under  twenty,  he  became  Laro's 
trusted  lieutenant,  upon  whom  devolved  all  duties  to  which 
the  former  was  unable  or  inadequate  to  give  his  personal 
attention. 

The  tall,  handsome  lad  of  Languedoc,  Paris,  and  Toulon 
had'developed  into  a  man  possessing  rare  gifts  of  person 
and  mind,  together  with  a  store  of  energy  and  resource 
which  would  have  won  success  in  any  avenue  of  life.  Him- 
self a  stranger  to  personal  fear,  he  was  quick  to  recognize 
bravery  in  another,  and  his  chivalrous  nature  was  never 
unresponsive  to  appeals  from  his  less  fortunate  fellows. 
Then,  too,  his  alert  faculties,  rapid  perceptions,  and  correct 
judgment,  together  with  an  intuition  which  in  these  days 
would  have  been  reckoned  as  "  second-sight,"  made  him  a 
most  valuable  factor  in  Laro's  operations,  while  he  pos- 
sessed a  magnetic  force  which,  besides  giving  him  a  power- 
ful influence  over  his  associates,  and  other  men  of  his  own 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  119 

class,  enabled  him  to  keep  within  bounds  the  crews  and 
gangs  of  men  under  his  immediate  direction. 

Such  was  Jean  Lafitte  at  thirty,  and  such,  in  brief,  had 
been  his  life  during  this  period  —  one  so  filled  with  events 
and  adventures  as  to  make  his  earlier  years,  and  the  actors 
in  them,  more  or  less  dim,  according  as  they  had  fixed 
themselves  upon  the  receptive  element  of  his  nature. 

Even  Laro,  the  bluff  and  picturesque  sailor  who  had  ex- 
erted so  strong  an  influence  upon  the  lad  when  they  met 
at  Le  Chien  Heureux,  was  hardly  recognizable  in  the 
crafty  and  unscrupulous  adventurer  with  whom  later  years 
had  made  him  so  familiar,  and  with  whom  he  was  now 
forced  to  be  in  such  close  contact. 

As  for  Bonaparte,  he  had  become  Napoleon,  the  mon- 
arch to  whom  crowns  were  baubles,  and  thrones  were  play- 
things; who  had  recast  the  continent  of  Europe,  and 
opened  a  new  chapter  in  the  history  of  France. 

Jean  had  received  no  word  from  him  after  the  letter  de- 
livered by  the  hands  of  Pere  Huot ;  and  grievous  had  been 
the  boy's  disappointment  as  the  months  passed  without 
bringing  any  sign  of  remembrance  from  the  man  who  was 
the  one  greatest  love  of  his  life. 

But  his  was  a  strong  and  healthful  nature  —  buoyant  and 
vibrant ;  and,  as  the  time  went  by,  the  acute  edge  of  his 
grief  had  been  worn  away,  to  be  succeeded  by  a  feeling 
akin  to  apathy.  He  had  been  forsaken  by  him  whom  he 
loved ;  and,  accepting  this  as  a  fact,  he  had  relinquished 
every  hope  of  a  future  reunion. 

All  this  had  its  natural  effect;  and,  coupled  as  it  was 
with  a  vague  but  unchanging  determination  to  follow  the 
career  of  adventure  which  had  been  his  boyish  purpose  in 
life,  the  personality  of  Bonaparte  became  less  and  less  real, 
until  all  that  remained  was  a  love  which  was,  in  itself, 
largely  an  abstraction. 

Margot  was  still  a  reality  to  him  because  of  her  repre- 
senting so  much  of  motherly  care,  and  by  reason  of  her 
ever  manifested  love,  of  which  he  had  found  much  to 


1 20  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

remind  him  in  the  unobtrusive  loyalty  and  devotion  of 
Pierre. 

The  latter  was  now  the  only  tangible  tie  connecting  Jean 
Lafitte  with  his  boyhood,  —  big-hearted,  brave  Pierre,  slug- 
gish in  thought,  but  sound  of  judgment  and  clear  of  purpose  ; 
strong  of  arm  and  mighty  in  action,  who  now,  as  ever,  stood 
at  the  side  of  his  foster-brother.  He  had,  some  two  years 
before,  abandoned  his  sea-faring  life,  and,  in  partnership 
with  Jean,  established  a  large  smithy  at  New  Orleans,  where 
the  firm  of  Lafitte  Brothers  had  become  well  and  favor- 
ably known  through  the  work  turned  out  by  their  skilled 
slaves. 


CHAPTER   SEVENTEEN 

IT  was  late  in  a  sultry,  almost  breezeless  evening  in  Sep- 
tember, 1811,  that  the  ship  "  Condor,"  belonging  to 
Laro  and  his  associates,  dropped  anchor  in  the 
harbor  of  Fort  Royal,  Martinique. 

She  was,  for  that  day,  enormously  large,  being  of  al- 
most seven  hundred  tons  burthen,  and  very  broad  of  beam, 
having  been  constructed  for  carrying  to  European  ship- 
yards the  masts  and  spars  cut  in  the  North  American 
forests,  and  sent  in  rafts  down  the  Mississippi  to  New 
Orleans.  But  her  lines  were  tolerably  fine,  she  carried 
a  huge  spread  of  canvas,  and  with  a  proper  wind,  could 
hold  her  own  against  many  a  lighter  and  more  slender 
craft. 

She  had  now  but  a  single  passenger,  if  such  he  could 
be  termed ;  for  it  was  Jean  Lafitte,  returned  recently  from 
a  mission  which  will  be  referred  to  more  particularly  later 
on,  and  who  had  come  from  New  Orleans  for  the  purpose 
of  meeting  Laro,  whom  he  expected  to  find  waiting  at  Fort 
Royal. 

This  expectation  was  verified  as  the  "  Condor  "  entered 
the  harbor ;  for  from  its  deck  Lafitte's  keen  eyes  discerned, 
amongst  the  lights  showing  from  the  few  vessels  anchored 
about,  the  private  signal  of  the  "  Black  Petrel." 

As  the  hawser  tautened  and  the  ship  began  to  swing 
to  the  tide,  her  captain,  Jude,  a  stalwart  Portuguese,  ap- 
proached Lafitte,  and  after  saluting  him,  inquired,  "  Now, 
my  captain,  what  are  your  commands?  " 

"  I  will  go  ashore,"  was  the  reply ;  "  for  there  I  shall 
more  surely  find  Captain  Laro  than  aboard  the  '  Black 
Petrel.' " 


122  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Darkness  hid  the  grin  upon  Jude's  swarthy  face,  the 
derisive  expression  of  which  indicated  clearly  his  opinion 
of  Laro's  liking  for  the  allurements  to  be  found  on  shore ; 
but  he  only  said,  "  Will  you  take  your  luggage  with  you, 
my  captain?  " 

"  No,  I  shall  not  need  it.  Keep  all  my  things  here  until 
I  tell  you  where  to  send  them.  And  order  your  boat's 
crew  to  wait  for  me  at  the  wharf." 

Jude  saluted  again,  and  hastened  forward  to  give  his 
orders,  which  were  obeyed  so  promptly  that  before  ten 
minutes  had  elapsed  Lafitte  was  being  pulled  ashore. 

His  search  proved  unavailing,  although  he  ascertained 
that  Laro  had  been  seen  in  the  town ;  and  after  visiting 
several  of  the  places  where  he  was  liable  to  be  found, 
Lafitte  went  to  an  inn  not  far  from  the  wharves,  and 
ordered  supper. 

It  was  served  inside ;  but  after  eating,  the  young  man 
went  out  upon  a  balcony  overlooking  the  water,  where  a 
waiter  brought  him  coffee  and  cigars. 

Here  he  sat  enjoying  the  coolness,  while  he  sipped  and 
smoked,  his  mind  dwelling  upon  the  scenes  through  which 
he  had  recently  passed,  and  the  forms  —  one,  more  espe- 
cially—  who  had  peopled  them,  when  there  came  to  his  ears 
the  sound  of  a  voice  whose  mellow  resonance  thrilled  him 
strangely,  sending  his  thoughts  whirling  into  the  past,  and 
stopping  half-way  the  cup  he  was  carrying  to  his  lips. 

"  No,  thank  you,  landlord,  for  I  have  already  supped, 
and  I  wish  only  to  take  a  breath  of  sea  air  outside,  before 
going  to  bed.  And  I  trust  you  will  not  fail  to  have  me 
aroused  in  the  morning,  as  we  sail  at  an  early  hour." 

The  air  was  yet  vibrating  with  the  hearty  tones  as  the 
speaker  came  through  the  door ;  and  a  lamp  hanging  from 
the  ceiling  of  the  balcony  flashed  its  rays  into  the  face  of 
Greloire. 

His  head  was  bared,  and  the  abundant  hair  was  now 
well  streaked  with  gray ;  he  had  grown  stouter,  with  every 
indication  of  good-living;  but  he  still  showed  the  unmistak- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  123 

able  carriage  acquired  by  military  discipline,  although, 
instead  of  a  uniform,  he  wore  the  attire  of  a  well-to-do 
citizen. 

There  was  little  alteration  in  the  expression  of  that  frank, 
sunny  face ;  and  Lafitte  knew  at  once  that  the  brave, 
soldierly  friend  of  his  boyhood  was  standing  before  him. 

The  recognition  was  not  mutual;  for  Greloire,  after  a 
careless  glance  at  the  younger  man,  crossed  the  balcony 
and  seated  himself  near  the  rail. 

Lafitte  was,  for  the  moment,  undecided  as  to  what  to  do, — 
whether  to  reveal  his  identity,  and  risk  hearing  whatever  com- 
ments Greloire  might  make  upon  a  name  and  career  which 
already  had  become  known  in  two  continents,  or  to  remain 
silent,  and  thus  forego  this  unlooked-for  opportunity  for 
knowing  something  definite  in  regard  to  the  man  who 
was  still  dear  to  him  —  he  who  was  now  Emperor  of 
France. 

But  all  indecision  was  soon  routed  by  the  realization  of 
what  was  represented  by  the  face  and  form  so  close  to 
him,  and  come  to  life,  as  it  were,  from  the  dead.  The 
sight  of  the  candid  face  and  frank  blue  eyes  recalled,  by  a 
curious  mental  process,  their  very  antitheses  —  that  grave, 
pale  face,  with  its  clear-cut  features  and  calm  gray  eyes. 
The  living  present  seemed  to  animate  the  dead  past;  the 
reality  of  Greloire  gave  actual  life  to  the  ideal  Napoleon. 

Lafitte  rose  and  went  over  to  where  his  old  friend  was 
sitting. 

"  Pardon,  monsieur,"  he  said,  bowing  slightly  as  Greloire 
looked  up ;  "  but  I  think  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  meet- 
ing you  before." 

"Possibly  —  very  possibly,"  assented  the  other,  rather 
indifferently.  "  I  have  met  many  men  during  my  two 
weeks'  stay  in  Martinique."  And  he  looked  off  across  the 
water  as  he  flicked  the  ashes  from  his  cigar. 

"  But,"  continued  Lafitte,  showing  no  annoyance  at  the 
brusque  manner  he  remembered  so  well,  "  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  monsieur  many  years  ago,  in  France." 


1 24  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"Ah,"  said  Greloire,  now  more  courteously,  and  with  a 
show  of  interest,  as  he  turned  to  the  speaker.  "  May  I 
ask  when?" 

"  Long  ago  in  Languedoc,  and  Toulon,"  replied  Lafitte, 
fixing  his  black  eyes  upon  Greloire's  face.  "  We  met  at  Le 
Chien  Heureux,  in  Toulon  ;  and  the  last  time  I  saw  you  was 
at  the  Convent  of  St.  Sulpice,  where  you  were  recovering 
from  wounds  received  in  the  final  assault  upon  the  city." 

Greloire,  who  had  risen  slowly,  was  now  looking  up  into 
the  eyes  considerably  above  the  level  of  his  own,  his  face 
showing  an  amazement  so  intense  as  to  pale  the  healthful 
hue  of  his  cheeks ;  and  with  one  hand  he  grasped  the  rail, 
as  if  to  steady  himself. 

"  Mon  Dieu  !  "  he  exclaimed,  passing  the  other  hand  be- 
fore his  eyes.  "  What  means  all  this,  monsieur?  I  can  re- 
call but  one  who  could  speak  such  words  —  a  boy  — 

"  A  boy  then,  and  who  now,  as  a  man,  stands  before  you," 
interrupted  Lafitte,  a  sudden  emotion  filling  his  low  voice. 

"Can  it  be  possible  that  you  are  Jean  Lafitte — Lafitte, 
the  pi — " 

The  word  was  cut  short  by  a  flash  from  the  young  man's 
eyes,  even  as  a  sabre-stroke  might  lop  off  the  hand  raised 
for  a  blow. 

"  The  first  is  the  name  by  which  I  was  known  in  Toulon, 
and  my  friends  still  use  it.  The  second  is  a  title  given 
to  me  by  my  enemies,  and  which  I  do  not  recognize  as 
appropriate." 

He  spoke  with  stern  composure,  and  with  a  dignity  well 
becoming  his  tall,  straight  figure  and  refined  face,  while 
Greloire  stared  at  him  in  silent  astonishment. 

"Which  of  the  two,  monsieur,  do  you  prefer  to  use?" 
Lafitte  added,  now  taking  a  step  backward,  but  not  remov- 
ing his  eyes  from  Greloire. 

"  Pardon  me,"  said  the  latter,  to  whose  face  the  blood 
had  been  mounting  swiftly,  "  for  I  intended  no  offence.  It 
was  only  that  I  was  filled  with  amazement  at  seeing  you 
again,  and  spoke  hastily  —  without  choosing  my  words." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  125 

"And  yet,"  replied  Lafitte,  in  a  tone  whose  bitterness 
was  apparent,  "you  but  voiced  the  term  you  have  heard 
many  times." 

"  I  prefer  to  voice  my  own  heart's  dictates,  face  to  face 
with  you,"  declared  Greloire  heartily. 

"  Then  you  prefer,"  —  began  Lafitte,  his  face  softening, 
and  his  eyes  taking  a  different  light. 

"  To  call  you  Jean,  as  I  did  years  ago,"  Greloire  broke  in 
impetuously,  extending  both  hands,  which  were  welcomed 
by  the  firm  grip  of  the  younger  man's  sinewy  fingers. 

"  Bien"  the  latter  said.  "  Let  it  be  so.  And  you — what 
shall  I  call  you, —  marquis,  duke,  or  marshal  of  France?" 

A  smile  now  circled  the  sensitive  lips,  and  the  voice  held 
a  note  of  raillery. 

"  I  will  soon  tell  you,"  replied  Greloire,  now  entirely  at 
his  ease.  "  But  first  be  seated,  mon  ami" 

He  resumed  his  chair,  while  Lafitte  took  another  one 
near  him. 

"  Shall  we  have  some  wine  ?  "  continued  Greloire.  "  Our 
friend  the  landlord  has  some  fairly  good  vintages." 

"  Thank  you — no ;  at  least  not  for  me." 

"  Then  not  for  me.  And  perhaps  it  is  as  well,  for  I  have 
some  papers  to  look  over  before  retiring,  which  call  for  a 
clear  head  ;  and  I  must  be  astir  early,  as  our  ship  sails  soon 
after  sunrise." 

"  Then  we  have  no  time  to  waste  upon  trivial  matters," 
said  Lafitte,  in  a  tone  of  impatience  which  reminded  Gre- 
loire of  the  old  days.  "  Tell  me  of  yourself,  and  of — Na- 
poleon." 

Lafitte  endeavored  to  end  the  sentence  as  he  had  begun 
it ;  but  his  companion  did  not  fail  to  observe  a  slight  hesi- 
tancy which  preceded  the  utterance  of  the  name  of  him 
who  was  associated  so  closely  with  their  former  intercourse. 

"  The  first  will  take  but  a  short  time,"  he  replied  laugh- 
ingly ;  "  for  I  am  not  a  nobleman,  nor  yet  an  officer.  In- 
deed I  left  the  army  six  years  ago,  on  account  of  sundry 
attentions  paid  to  my  body  and  limbs  by  the  enemies  of 


1 26  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

France,  who  thus  rendered  me  unfit  for  hard  service  against 
them,  and  I  am  now  Monsieur  Felix  Greloire,  attache  of 
the  emperor's  household.  As  such  I  go  upon  various 
missions ;  and  my  business  here  relates  to  the  settlement 
of  some  matters  connected  with  certain  property  belong- 
ing to  her  Majesty  the  empress,  who,  as  you  know,  is  a 
native  of  this  fair  island.  A  fine  place  it  is,  both  as  to  cli- 
mate and  people ;  but  Louisiana  is  far  more  to  my  taste." 

Lafitte  appeared  to  observe  the  irrelevancy  of  this  last  re- 
mark, for,  with  a  keen  look  at  Greloire,  he  said,  "  Louisiana  ! 
What  do  you  know  of  Louisiana?" 

"  Much  —  that  is,  of  New  Orleans,  for  I  was  there  several 
months,  in  the  autumn  of  1803,  with  Laussat,  when  the 
Spaniards  turned  the  province  over  to  him  as  the  emper- 
or's representative." 

"  In  the  autumn  of  1803?  "  repeated  Lafitte. 

"  Yes." 

"  I  was  then  absent  from  Louisiana,"  said  the  young  man, 
after  a  moment's  thought. 

"So  I  learned,  when  I  made  inquiries  for  you.  But  I 
heard  something  of  you,  and  still  more  in  regard  to  that 
Spanish  rascal  who  took  you  away  from  Toulon,  not  long 
before  I  went  there  to  get  you  myself." 

Greloire  put  no  special  emphasis  into  his  tone,  although 
his  eyes  were  still  bent  upon  the  face  of  Lafitte,  who  was 
looking  away  from  him,  and  toward  the  water.  But  the 
words  cut  into  the  young  man's  thoughts  as  an  unexpected 
dagger-thrust  might  have  pierced  his  breast. 

"  What  mean  you  by  that?  "  he  demanded,  almost  as  if 
resenting  an  affront,  and  turning  quickly  to  meet  Greloire's 
intent  eyes. 

"  This,  tnon  ami"  was  the  slowly  and  distinctly  uttered 
reply,  as  if  the  speaker  intended  that  every  word  should 
find  a  common  mark:  "That  when  General  Bonaparte, 
late  in  October  of  1795,  sent  me  to  Toulon,  in  order  to 
bring  you  to  him  at  Paris,  I  found  that  you  and  Pierre  had 
already  gone  with  Laro,  bound  for  Louisiana." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  127 

"Who  told  you  this?"  inquired  Lafitte,  with  an  entire 
change  of  manner ;  for  now  he  spoke  mechanically  —  in  a 
perfunctory  way,  as  if  for  the  sake  of  saying  something 
while  he  collected  his  thoughts. 

"  A  dozen  people  —  Thiel  amongst  them.  I  went  first 
to  Pere  Huot's  house,  and  there  ascertained  that  the  good 
priest  was  dead.  I  then  visited  Le  Chien  Heureux,  and 
learned  what  I  have  told  you." 

Lafitte  turned  again  from  Greloire,  and  settled  down  into 
his  chair ;  and  the  latter  saw  the  quick  rising  and  falling  of 
the  young  man's  breast  as  he  folded  his  arms  across  it. 

Presently  Jean,  without  lifting  his  eyes,  asked,  in  a  stub- 
born, dogged  tone,  and  as  though  expecting  an  answer  he 
did  not  wish  to  hear,  "  Do  you  mean  to  have  me  under- 
stand that  he  —  General  Bonaparte  —  sent  you  to  Toulon 
after  me  ?  " 

"  Most  assuredly.  He,  as  I  have  already  told  you,  sent 
me  in  the  autumn  of  '95.  It  was  the  first  time  he  had 
been  comparatively  free  from  care  since  leaving  Toulon, 
where  he  supposed  you  were  still  under  the  charge  of  Pere 
Huot,  being  fitted  for  the  career  he  —  our  general  —  had 
planned  for  you,  —  one  that  would  keep  you  close  to  him, 
and  insure  your  future." 

"  How  know  you  all  this?"  asked  Lafitte,  in  the  same 
sullen  way. 

"  From  himself;  for  he  knew  what  I  thought  of  you,  and 
talked  quite  freely  while  giving  me  my  instructions." 

Lafitte  had  now  recovered  —  apparently,  at  least —  from 
the  effect  wrought  upon  him  by  Greloire's  surprising  in- 
telligence;  and,  whatever  might  be  his  feelings,  it  was 
evident  that  he  did  not  care  to  make  any  further  manifesta- 
tion of  them. 

"  Of  course,"  he  said,  straightening  himself  in  his  chair, 
and  resuming  his  former  manner,  "  I  am  greatly  astonished 
at  what  you  have  told  me,  for  I  had  supposed,  and  with 
good  reason,  that  General  Bonaparte  had  forgotten  my 
very  existence,  and  that  I  must  shape  my  own  life." 


128  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

It  was  now  Greloire  who  showed  emotion ;  and  there 
was  a  mingling  of  reproach  and  indignation  in  his  voice. 

"  Mon  Dieu  /  How  could  you  think  this  of  him,  who 
never  forgets?  He  was  in  no  position  to  send  for  you  until 
he  had  made  himself  firm  with  the  government,  and  knew 
something  as  to  his  own  future.  This  did  not  come  until 
after  he  had  repulsed  the  attack  made  by  the  National 
Guard  upon  the  Convention.  It  was  early  in  October; 
and  as  soon  as  matters  were  quieted,  and  he  felt  his  posi- 
tion secure,  he  lost  no  time  in  sending  for  you.  He  was, 
before  this,  in  one  place  or  another,  sometimes  seeking 
service,  at  others  having  every  moment  filled  with  im- 
portant affairs.  But  he  never  forgot  you ;  and,  when  the 
proper  time  came,  both  for  him  and  yourself,  he  made 
ready  to  receive  you.  Cannot  you  understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  tinged  by  a  note  of  sadness  the 
speaker  could  not  wholly  repress.  "I  see  it  now;  and, 
had  I  then  known  all  you  have  now  told  me  —  " 

He  paused,  and  Greloire  added  quickly,  "  Your  name 
might  be  one  of  the  most  illustrious  in  France." 

"  Perhaps,  old  friend  — perhaps,"  said  Lafitte,  in  a  tone 
of  deprecation,  while  a  bitter  smile  touched  his  lips.  "  But 
it  was  not  to  be,  for  fate  had  decreed  it  otherwise.  The 
emperor  is  called  '  The  Man  of  Destiny.'  So,  I  think,  am 
I ;  so  are  you,  and  all  other  men.  Our  futures  are  wrought 
out  before  we  are  born,  and  acts  of  ours  can  change  them 
but  little.  The  emperor's  destiny  has  taken  him  in  one 
direction ;  mine  has  taken  me  in  another.  This  being  so, 
all  that  I  can  do  is  to  remember  him,  and  ever  be  grateful  to 
him  for  his  interest  in  me  and  his  goodness  to  me ;  for  what 
he  would  have  done,  had  not  destiny  ordained  otherwise. 
You  will  see  him  upon  your  return  to  France?" 

"  Surely,  mon  ami ;  I  am  to  report  to  him  at  once, 
wherever  he  may  be." 

"Will  you  deliver  to  him  a  message  from  me?" 

"  With  pleasure." 

Lafitte,  after  glancing  at  his  watch,  rose,  as  did  Greloire ; 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  I  29 

and  the  two  men,  so  strangely  thrown  together  again,  stood 
confronting  each  other  as  the  younger  said,  looking  down 
into  the  face  of  his  old  friend,  "  Give  him  my  homage  for 
his  own  greatness,  and  for  the  splendor  he  has  brought 
upon  France.  Convey  to  him  all  my  heart's  gratitude  for 
his  kindness  and  protection  when  I  was  a  boy,  and  for  what 
he  would  have  tried  to  make  me  as  a  man.  Tell  him  that 
I  love  him,  and  will  ever  love  him,  and  that  no  sacrifice  he 
may  wish  or  accept  will  be  too  great  for  me  to  make  in  his 
behalf.  Can  you  remember  all  this?  " 

"  Every  word  ;   and  I  will  repeat  it  faithfully." 

As  Greloire  said  this  he  made  a  movement  as  if  to  resume 
his  seat;  but  Lafitte,  extending  his  hand,  said  somewhat 
hurriedly,  "  Thank  you,  my  old  friend ;  and  now  I  must 
leave  you." 

"Why  so  soon?     It  is  early  yet." 

"  I  know ;  but  there  are  important  matters  requiring  my 
attention,  and  I  must  look  after  them." 

Lafitte  spoke  carelessly,  with  no  sign  of  the  struggle 
through  which  he  was  still  passing. 

"You  sail  to-morrow?"  he  added  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,  at  the  early  tide." 

"Adieu,  then,  old  comrade,"  said  Jean,  grasping  Gre- 
loire's  other  hand.  "  This  may  be  our  last  meeting,  but  it 
will  not  end  our  regard  for  each  other." 

"  Indeed  no,  nor  our  thoughts  of  one  another,"  was  the 
hearty  response,  accompanied  by  a  tighter  clasp  of  Lafitte's 
slender  fingers ;  "  and  I  trust  it  may  not  be  the  last,  by 
many,  of  our  meetings.  Are  you  never  coming  back  to 
France?  " 

"  It  is  not  likely.  But  who  shall  say?  Destiny  may  yet 
send  me  back  to  the  land  of  my  birth." 

"  I  pray  that  it  may  be  so.  Meantime  I  thank  all  the 
saints  for  bringing  us  together,  and  for  the  message  you 
have  given  me." 

"  And  I  am  fully  as  grateful  for  the  opportunity  to  send 
it  by  you,"  said  Lafitte.     "  You  will  not  forget  me?  " 
9 


130  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Never." 

"  Nor  I  you.     Adieu,  old  comrade." 

"  Adieu,  mon  ami" 

One  final  hand-clasp,  and  Lafitte  turned  away.  But, 
after  taking  a  few  steps,  he  faced  about  and  went  back  to 
Greloire,  who  stood  as  he  had  left  him. 

There  was  a  momentary  silence,  while  the  two  men  looked 
at  each  other. 

"  One  thing  more,"  then  said  Lafitte  hesitatingly ;  "  one 
more  question,  which  you  may  answer  or  not,  as  you 
choose." 

"  I  will  answer  whatever  question  you  may  ask,"  declared 
Greloire ;  "  and  I  will  answer  it  upon  my  honor." 

Lafitte  appeared  irresolute,  as  if  the  question  were  of 
such  grave  import  that  he  dreaded  an  unfavorable  reply. 
Then,  laying  a  hand  on  Greloire's  shoulder,  he  asked, 
"  What  said  he  —  Bonaparte,  when  you  told  him  that  I  had 
departed  from  Toulon?" 

"  He  seemed  disinclined  to  believe  me,  and  asked  many 
questions,  as  if  to  assure  himself  that  I  was  not  mistaken." 

"  Then  what  said  he?  " 

"  Nothing." 

"  You  have  told  me  all  I  wished  to  know,  and  I  thank 
you,"  said  Lafitte,  again  holding  out  a  hand,  which  Greloire 
clasped  firmly  as  he  replied,  "  I  have  been  honest  with  you, 
mon  ami." 

"  That  I  know,  old  friend.     Adieu,  and  ban  voyage." 

"  Adieu,  and  bonne  fortune.  " 

With  this  they  parted ;  and  Lafitte,  returning  directly  to 
the  wharf,  ordered  the  boat's  crew  to  row  him  back  to  the 
"  Condor." 


CHAPTER   EIGHTEEN 

IT  is  doubtful  if,  taking  humanity  as  it  is,  the  mind  is 
capable  of  experiencing  a  more  acute  feeling  than 
that  of  self-reproach,  when  this  arises  from  the 
contemplation  of  acts  or  omissions  which  have  had  a 
controlling  effect  upon  our  own  fortunes  or  happiness. 

They  may  have  been  the  result  of  impulse,  or  selfish- 
ness; of  hasty  conclusions,  or  careless  decisions;  of 
neglect  to  apply  proper  reasoning,  or  calm  judgment. 
They  may  have  come  from  wasted  opportunities ;  from 
indecision,  or  procrastination;  from  the  failure  to  take,  at 
its  flood,  that  tide  which  "  leads  on  to  fortune." 

But,  to  whatever  cause  they  may  be  attributed,  the 
thought  of  the  facts  themselves,  and  the  realization  of  our 
responsibility  for  them,  can  never  fail  to  bring  the  most 
poignant  self-condemnation. 

Such  was  the  mental  condition  of  Jean  Lafitte  after  the 
revelation  made  to  him  by  Greloire. 

He  had,  up  to  this  moment,  considered  himself  deeply 
aggrieved  by  Bonaparte's  apparent  neglect ;  and,  looking 
at  the  matter  from  the  standpoint  of  youth,  his  ardent, 
impulsive  nature,  and  his  unstinted  love  for  the  young 
officer,  his  feelings  were  not  without  warrant. 

But,  in  the  light  of  Greloire's  explanation,  the  man  of 
thirty  could  well  see  how  unreasonable  and  hasty  had 
been  the  boy  of  fifteen ;  how  unthinking  and  rash ;  how 
utterly  lacking  in  a  proper  appreciation  of  Bonaparte's 
regard,  and  of  how  the  manifestation  of  this  was  subject  to 
conditions  and  influences  beyond  the  latter's  power  to 
always  control. 

Not  only  did  Lafitte  see  this,  but  there  came  also  a 
mental  picture  of  the  honorable  life  —  the  splendid  career 


132  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

he  might  have  led,  and  the  substantial  rewards  he  would 
have  gathered,  had  he  but  placed  greater  confidence  in 
Bonaparte,  and  waited  for  him  to  show  his  affection  in  his 
own  way,  and  at  his  own  time.  He  recalled  the  names  of 
those  who  had  risen  to  position  and  power  under  the 
consulate  and  empire,  and  thought  how  readily  his  own 
might  have  been  included  upon  this  glorious  roll  of  honor. 
He  thought  how  splendid  would  have  been  such  a  career, 
even  though  it  ended  upon  the  field,  in  the  service  of  his 
emperor,  and  of  France ;  and  how  history  might  possibly 
have  written  his  own  name  upon  the  page  illumined  by 
that  of  Napoleon. 

Then  he  contrasted  this  with  his  actual  life  during  the 
past  fifteen  years,  and  realized  how  poor  it  had  been  in 
purpose  and  achievement  —  how  worthless  in  worthy 
results.  He  thought  of  the  perils  through  which  he  had 
passed,  none  of  them  incurred  for  the  sake  of  honor,  but 
most  of  them  for  gain  alone;  of  the  lawlessness  which  had 
marked  so  much  of  his  active  life ;  of  those  who  had  been 
his  associates  in  it. 

True  it  was  that  he  had  achieved  a  name ;  but  to  the 
world  it  was  one  of  reproach,  and  put  aside  only  by  the 
few  who  knew  him  as  a  man. 

Such  was  the  trend  of  Lafitte's  thoughts  that  night, 
long  after  he  sought  his  cabin  aboard  the  "  Condor."  He 
reviewed  his  life,  as  it  was  now  presented  to  him,  and 
compared  it  with  what  it  might  have  been  since  he  left 
Toulon;  and,  with  this  introspection,  there  came  innumer- 
able incidents  and  details  which  long  had  slumbered  in  his 
brain. 

He  thought  of  Margot,  and  her  words  returned  to  him  — 
when,  upon  that  last  evening  of  her  life,  she  had  said  that 
Bonaparte  was  his  good  angel,  and  Laro  his  evil  one. 

Truly  had  her  words  been  proven  ;  for  now  he  knew  the 
former  as  he  was,  and  would  have  been,  while  the  passing 
years  had  either  increased,  or  made  more  apparent  Laro's 
coarseness  and  cruelty. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  133 

It  was  only  to  the  boy  Jean  that  he  had  ever  been 
otherwise;  but  latterly  something  of  a  change  had  taken 
place  in  this  respect  toward  the  man,  especially  after  he 
had  refused  to  acquiesce  in  the  adventurer's  cherished 
scheme  that  he,  Jean  Lafitte,  should  take  as  his  wife, 
Lazalie,  the  former's  niece. 

Surely  the  girl  was  beautiful,  with  a  lithe,  tigerish  grace 
of  form,  smooth  olive  skin,  and  burnished  blue-black  hair 
shadowing  a  low  brow,  beneath  which  sparkled  black  eyes 
that  told  her  uncle's  lieutenant  all  too  plainly  of  the  place 
he  held  in  her  heart. 

But  the  young  man  had,  all  through  his  wild  life,  held 
within  the  innermost  depths  of  his  soul  a  sacred  shrine, 
kept  closed  and  pure,  where  never  the  love  for  woman 
had  entered.  Over  its  altar,  faded  and  indistinct,  yet 
cherished  as  something  white,  above  the  blackness  of 
his  life,  lingered  the  teachings  of  his  foster-mother,  and 
the  remembrance  of  a  sunny-faced,  blue-eyed  girl,  who 
had  promised  the  boy  to  pray  that  he  might  be  that  which 
he  had  so  woefully  failed  to  be,  or  had  even  sought  to  attain. 

The  past  rolled  in  upon  him  like  a  smothering  flood, 
until,  in  a  wild  tumult  of  despair,  he  left  his  cabin  and 
went  on  deck.  There  he  heard  one  of  the  watch  whistling 
to  himself;  and  presently  the  man  broke  softly  into  the 
words  of  the  air: 

"  C'est  I'amour,  1'amour,  1'amour, 
Qui  fait  la  monde  a  la  ronde ! " 

The  song  brought  to  mind  again  the  blue-eyed  girl's 
face,  and  also  that  of  her  daughter,  the  little  "  Island 
Rose,"  whom,  late  the  previous  May,  he  had  piloted 
through  the  woods,  and  down  the  rivers,  from  her  dead 
mother's  home  among  the  Choctaws. 

The  long,  rough  journey  had  given  him  rare  opportuni- 
ties for  sounding  the  depths  of  the  childish  soul  so  close 
to  Nature  that  it  seemed  to  worship  the  mother's  God 
through  Nature,  and  Nature  through  God. 


I  34  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

He  was  known  to  her  as  "  Captain  Jean,"  a  friend  of  her 
grandfather,  —  as  "  Captain  Jean,"  whom  she  found  such 
a  charming  companion,  and  whom  his  escort  of  white 
men  and  Indians  respected  and  loved.  She  trusted  him 
fully,  and  their  intercourse  was  free  from  restraint. 

She  talked  to  him  of  plants,  and  flowers,  prattling  wisely 
of  their  healing  powers,  and  repeating  the  lore  taught  by 
her  Indian  friends.  She  sang  to  him  songs  learned  from 
the  mother  of  whom,  when  she  found  that  the  young  man 
had  known  her,  she  delighted  to  speak.  She  had  sung 
and  talked  to  him  until  much  of  his  hardness  was  melted 
for  the  time,  as  storm-clouds  are  dissipated  by  the  happy 
rays  of  a  newly  risen  sun. 

Recalling  her  now,  while  he  paced  the  deck,  with  the 
troubled  waters  of  his  soul  casting  ashore  such  woeful 
wreckage  for  his  contemplation,  the  thought  of  her  white 
purity,  her  silvery  voice,  her  childish  confidence,  brought 
to  him  a  blessed  peace. 


CHAPTER  NINETEEN 

ANIGHT  had  passed,  and  the  island  of  Martinique 
lay  drowsing  in  the  sleepiness  of  mid-day.  The 
sun  —  sole  despot  of  the  sky  —  had  banished 
every  cloud  to  beyond  the  horizon's  limits,  and  now  filled 
the  pale  blue  sky  with  a  glare  that  was  metallic,  as  it 
shimmered  down  upon  the  sea,  which  stretched  a  bril- 
liant surface  to  the  far-off  sky-line. 

In  Fort  Royal  bay,  before  the  sleepy  town,  lay  three 
ships  at  anchor.  The  one  nearest  shore  was  a  brigan- 
tine,  beautiful  in  model  and  French  in  build ;  she  carried 
a  long  eighteen-pounder  amidships,  and  her  bulwarks  were 
pierced  for  lighter  guns.  This  was  the  "  Black  Petrel," 
and  she  displayed  the  American  ensign,  now  hanging 
limp  in  the  motionless  air,  as  were  the  like  colors  shown 
by  the  "  Condor,"  rocking  near-by  in  the  lazy  tide. 

On  the  latter's  deck,  as  on  that  of  the  brigantine,  no  life 
showed.  But  on  the  English  man-of-war  that  lay  a  short 
distance  off,  making,  with  the  two  other  vessels,  the  three 
points  of  a  triangle,  the  decks  were  spotted  with  scarlet 
coats,  some  in  groups,  and  some  by  themselves. 

Down  in  the  luxuriously  furnished  cabin  of  the  brigan- 
tine, Laro  and  Lafitte,  seated,  and  in  earnest  conversation, 
paused  occasionally  to  scrutinize  this  craft. 

"  Perhaps  she  means  no  mischief,"  muttered  the  former; 
"  but  the  very  flag  she  flies,  and  the  red  showing  on  her 
decks,  are  enough  to  set  my  teeth  on  edge." 

He  spoke  in  Spanish,  and  Lafitte  replied  in  English, 
with  a  slight  accent  that  indicated  his  foreign  birth,  — 

"  You  say  you  heard  ashore  last  evening,  as  did  I,  that 
she  stopped  only  to  fill  her  water  butts,  and  is  bound 
farther  south  ?  " 


136  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Aye,"  growled  the  other  man,  taking  the  spyglass 
from  the  table  and  squinting  through  it  at  the  obnoxious 
neighbor,  while  Lafitte  drummed  softly  on  the  oaken  table, 
a  look  of  abstraction  that  came  to  his  face  suggesting  that 
his  interest  in  the  matter  might  not  be  so  great  as  was  that 
of  his  companion. 

The  latter  appeared  to  observe  this,  and  with  it  the  un- 
usual moodiness  of  the  younger  man;  for,  laying  down  his 
glass,  he  asked,  with  an  expression  of  concern  softening 
his  scowling  face,  "  Jean,  what  ails  you?  " 

"  Why  do  you  ask?  "  was  Lafitte's  impatient  rejoinder, 
as  he  took  the  glass  and  began  adjusting  the  sight. 

"  I  ask  because  you  and  I  have  not  sailed  the  seas  to- 
gether these  fifteen  years  without  my  coming  to  know  the 
color  of  the  flag  your  mood  flies,"  said  Laro,  pouring 
some  spirits  into  a  tumbler. 

Lafitte  laid  down  the  glass,  and  laughed  a  little  bitterly ; 
but  he  made  neither  reply  nor  comment. 

"  Did  old  De  Cazeneau  seem  inclined  to  treat  his  grand- 
daughter with  kindness?"  Laro  inquired,  after  a  short  si- 
lence, and  as  if  considering  it  wise  to  change  the  subject. 

"  Yes,  for  all  I  could  see ;  and  he  is  likely  to  do  so  while 
she  makes  no  demand  upon  his  gold." 

Laro  uttered  an  oath,  and  drained  his  glass. 

"That  man  has  been  growing  more  and  more  miserly 
ever  since  his  pretty  daughter  ran  away  with  that  cursed 
Englishman,  and  I  have  often  thought  it  might  have  been 
money  in  my  pocket  if  I  had  let  Stanley's  blood  out  of  his 
veins  the  night  of  the  governor's  ball  before  he  levanted 
with  the  girl.  De  Cazeneau  has,  for  a  long  time,  seemed 
unwilling  to  risk  much  in  the  business,  and  yet  demands 
old-time  profits.  I  tell  you,  Jean,  that  if  it  were  not  for 
the  hold  he  seems  to  have  upon  Governor  Claiborne 
and  all  the  aristocracy,  and  might  turn  traitor  if  I  let  go 
my  grasp  upon  him,  I  would  long  ago  have  broken  with 
such  a  parsimonious  old  rascal." 

Jean  let  this  pass  without  remark ;  but,  as  Laro  replen- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  137 

ished  his  glass,  the  young  man  said,  "  If  you  are  not  care- 
ful you  will  get  your  brains  as  befogged  as  they  were 
when  I  tried  to  talk  with  you  this  morning." 

The  tone  emphasized  the  disgust  shown  in  the  curling 
of  his  clean-shaven  lips. 

But  Laro  laughed  as  he  held  up  the  glass,  while  his  eyes 
rested  on  Lafitte's  handsome  profile,  its  usual  sea-bronzing 
somewhat  paled  by  his  recent  ten  months  ashore. 

"  Befogged,  was  I,  my  son?  Yet  not  so  much  but  that 
I  recall  every  word  you  told  me  of  what  has  happened 
since  you  left  Lazalie  and  me  on  the  Barra  de  Hierro,  and 
went  to  play  gentleman  awhile  in  New  Orleans.  By  the 
way,  Jean,"  he  added,  as  from  an  after  thought,  "  that  was 
an  odd  thing  for  you  to  do,  — go  off  on  a  wild  goose 
chase  to  the  Florida  wilds  to  bring  De  Cazeneau's  brat 
away  from  the  Choctaws." 

There  was  a  smouldering  anger  in  Lafitte's  eyes  as  he 
turned  them  upon  Laro's  mocking  face. 

"  I  told  you  that  the  Indian  runner,  Bird-Wing,  came 
from  his  tribe  to  Count  de  Cazeneau,  bringing  a.  letter 
from  Mrs.  Stanley,  imploring  his  forgiveness,  as  she  was 
dying,  and  beseeching  his  protection  for  the  daughter  she 
must  leave  among  the  Indians.  He  asked  for  my  services, 
and  I  gave  them  gladly,  for  his  daughter's  sake." 

The  tone  was  wonderfully  soft,  and  the  speaker's  face 
held  a  light — perhaps  of  reminiscence  —  which  evidently 
puzzled  Laro,  who,  with  a  laugh  in  which  was  more  of 
raillery  than  mirth,  exclaimed,  "  Madre  de  Dios !  This 
from  you,  who  have  ever  shown  such  scorn  for  women !  " 

All  abstraction  fled  from  the  dark  eyes  now  turned  upon 
Laro,  and  the  scowl  lowering  over  them  was  in  no  wise  less- 
ened as  he  added,  "  Ah,  now  I  recall  that  night  when  you 
were  a  lad,  and  when  you  and  she  seemed  to  find  each 
other's  society  so  agreeable — the  night  I  brought  her  from 
France,  and  we  all  lay  snugly  hidden  in  Thiel's  stowaway, 
with  the  guns  of  Toulon  singing  their  last  tune." 

Lafitte  remained  silent,  looking  steadily  at  Laro,  who, 


138  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

still  in  a  mocking  tone,  asked,  "  Did  you  find  her  still  such 
a  charming  demoiselle?  I  dare  swear  you  did  not,  if  there 
be  truth  in  the  reports  that  the  Englishman  left  her  long 
ago  —  left  her  to  wear  out  her  life  among  their  red 
neighbors." 

Lafitte  rose  and  went  over  to  the  port-hole,  turning  his 
back  as  he  answered,  "  I  found  her  dead,  with  the  Indians 
mourning  for  her  as  for  one  well  loved.  Her  child,  with 
her  maid,  Barbe1,  a  French  woman,  I  brought  to  the  count." 

"  What  is  the  child  called,  and  how  old  said  you  she 
was?  "  Laro  inquired,  now  in  a  more  serious  tone. 

"She  is  fourteen,  but  such  a  pale  little  slip  that  she 
neither  looks  nor  seems  her  age.  She  bears  the  same 
given  name  as  her  mother  —  Roselle ;  but  the  Indians 
called  her  '  Island  Rose.'  Their  cabin  was  on  a  small 
island  ;  and,  in  spite  of  their  rude  surroundings,  the  mother 
seems  to  have  reared  the  child  most  carefully.  The  count 
has  formally  adopted  her,  and  she  is  now  known  as 
Roselle  de  Cazeneau." 

Lafitte  said  this  with  dignified  coldness,  and  as  if  wish- 
ing, by  a  full  explanation,  to  dismiss  the  subject.  But 
Laro  would  not  have  it  so. 

"Aha,  Captain  Jean,"  he  said,  resuming  his  bantering 
air  as  he  poured  more  liquor  into  his  glass,  "  only  fourteen, 
you  say;  and  yet  very  near  an  age  of  danger."  Then,  with 
an  assumption  of  gravity,  he  added,  "  Take  my  advice,  lad, 
and  have  a  care  how  you  talk  in  such  a  softened  fashion 
of  another  woman  when  my  Lazalie's  pretty  ears  are  close 
enough  to  overhear;  for  these  brown-skinned  beauties 
often  find  a  way  of  ridding  themselves  of  rivals,  even 
though  such  rivals  be  but  fourteen,  and  pale  blossoms,  at 
that.  I  know  the  blood  running  in  my  niece's  veins;  and 
I  can  count  very  surely  upon  what  she  would  do  if  she 
found  you  giving  to  this  pale-faced,  Indian-bred  flower 
that  with  which  you  never  deigned  to  favor  her  own 
charming  self." 

At  this  Lafitte  turned  quickly  from  the  port-hole,  and 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  139 

facing  Laro,  said  sternly,  "  I  have  told  you  already,  and  I 
now  repeat  it,  that,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  there  is  in  me 
that  which  would  make  me  never  ask  other  than  a  true, 
good  woman  to  unite  her  fate  with  mine ;  and  to  such  a 
woman  my  life  would  be  contamination.  Have  done,  I 
say,  talking  to  me  of  these  things  !  " 

He  threw  himself  into  a  chair ;  and  Laro  eyed  him  curi- 
ously for  a  moment  before  he  asked,  "  Jean,  what  devil  of 
a  mood  possesses  you  this  day?"- 

There  was  no  reply,  and  he  continued,  "  Do  you  know, 
boy,  that  for  all  the  years  we  have  faced  dangers  and 
reaped  gold  together  I  know  naught  of  your  beginning?  " 

This,  said  in  a  half  indignant,  half  persuasive  way, 
elicited  no  response;  and  the  speaker,  holding  up  his  head 
and  expanding  his  chest,  added,  with  a  mingling  of  re- 
proach and  pride,  "  If  you  '11  not  tell  me  of  yourself,  I  will 
tell  you  something  to  show  you  that  the  Laro  you  have 
known  is  of  as  good  blood  as  any  aristocrat  of  France." 

"  How  so?  "  inquired  Lafitte,  as  if  more  for  the  sake  of 
peace  than  from  any  interest  the  matter  had  for  him. 

"It  is  in  this  way:  The  son  of  an  Indian  sachem  was 
captured  and  sold  into  slavery  by  those  cursed  Puritans  of 
New  England  ;  he  was  bought  by  a  Spaniard,  who  adopted 
him  as  his  son,  and  educated  him  in  France.  He  married 
a  Spanish  lady  of  rank  ;  and  he  was  my  father's  great- 
grandsire." 

He  paused ;  but  there  was  no  remark  from  his  auditor, 
and  he  added,  "  The  English  killed  my  grandsire,  and 
after  him  my  father,  who  were  the  original  owners  of  the 
Barra  de  Hierro." 

Still  no  word  from  Lafitte,  whose  thoughts  were  evi- 
dently far  afield ;  and  Laro,  striking  his  fist  upon  the  table, 
asked,  "  Now  do  you  understand  how  readily  I  can  bear 
to  see  the  flow  of  blood,  especially  that  of  the  English?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  young  man,  smiling  mechanically, 
and  passing  a  hand  across  his  face,  as  if  to  brush  away 
previous  thoughts.  "Well,  I  myself  have  no  love  for 


1 40  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

the  nation,  although  I  Ve  no  Indian  blood  to  color  its 
hatred." 

"  But  I  will  swear  that  yours  is  the  blue  blood  of  aris- 
tocracy," declared  Laro,  his  eyes  growing  pertinaciously 
inquisitive. 

"  What  matters  it,  yes  or  no?  "  said  Lafitte,  anger  now 
showing  in  his  face  and  voice.  "  What  does  it  matter 
whether  I  am  the  son  of  a  prince  or  of  a  bourgeois,  — 
whether  I  am  an  aristocrat  or  a  sans-culotte  f  To  you  I 
am,  and  have  always  been,  Jean  Lafitte,  who  is  now  your 
associate  in  various  schemes  on  sea  and  land ;  and  I  am 
also  of  Lafitte  Brothers,  blacksmiths,  of  New  Orleans. 
That  is  all  I  am  —  all  I  will  be !  " 

A  sharp  retort  was  upon  Laro's  lips,  to  which  the  tum- 
bler of  spirits  had  been  raised  very  frequently  during  the 
conversation ;  but  Lafitte  checked  it  by  adding,  in  a  busi- 
ness-like manner,  "  Speaking  of  Lafitte  Brothers,  I  am 
reminded  to  ask  you  again  if  you  will  take  my  advice  as 
to  this  present  cargo  of  slaves.  I  tell  you  that  the  gov- 
ernor's recent  proclamation  will  cause  trouble,  if  you  at- 
tempt to  bring  them  to  New  Orleans  at  present.  Pierre 
told  me,  only  the  day  before  I  sailed,  of  some  talk  he 
overheard  between  Governor  Claiborne  himself  and  two 
gentlemen  with  him,  when  one  of  their  coach  horses  cast 
a  shoe,  and  they  were  delayed  at  the  smithy  while  our 
men  remedied  the  accident." 

"  Odd  it  is,"  said  Laro,  irrelevantly,  "  how  content  Pierre 
seems  to  be  to  linger  ashore  these  two  years,  as  master  of 
a  blacksmith  shop,  rather  than  be  aboard  ship,  to  meet 
adventure  and  gather  gold,  for  which  he  had  ever  such  a 
trusty  and  fearless  trick.  Odd,  too,  how  he  seems  to  have 
as  little  time  to  spare  for  ladies  as  have  you  yourself." 

"  But  what  say  you  as  to  the  cargo?  "  broke  in  Lafitte, 
with  manifest  impatience,  not  a  little  of  which  arose  from 
the  continued  filling  and  draining  of  Laro's  glass. 

"  Oh,  I  say,  as  seems  to  me  I  am  always  saying  nowa- 
days, that  your  idea  is  the  right  one,"  was  the  surly  an- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  141 

swer.  "  We  '11  up  sail  at  midnight,  when  we  can  reckon 
upon  slipping  away  from  under  the  nose  of  that  infernal 
Britisher  out  there,  and  make  for  our  own  snuggery,  where 
Lazalie  has,  no  doubt,  been  wondering  at  my  being  so  long 
away.  Once  in  the  channel  that  brings  us  to  the  Barra  de 
Hierro,  and  anchored  before  it,  all  the  craft  England  can 
send  would  have  hard  work  to  get  at  us.  We  will  take  the 
niggers  there  for  awhile,  and  turn  them  out  on  the  Island, 
to  work  our  crops,  until  Claiborne  takes  another  nap,  and 
forgets  all  about  the  recent  agitation." 

He  had,  while  speaking,  again  picked  up  the  spyglass, 
and  focussed  it  upon  the  man-of-war,  where  nothing  was 
changed  among  the  red-coated  loungers. 

"Have  you  anything  more  to  say  to  Jude?"  inquired 
Lafitte,  after  a  few  moments'  silence  upon  his  part,  while 
Laro  was  swearing  at  the  enemy  he  was  scanning. 

"  No,"  replied  the  latter,  without  taking  the  glass  from 
his  eye ;  "  for,  befogged  as  you  thought  me,  I  gave  him 
his  orders  this  morning,  before  I  came  aboard  this  craft." 

"Very  well,"  said  Lafitte,  paying  no  attention  to  Laro's 
covert  defence  of  himself.  "  Then  nothing  remains  to  be 
done  until  night." 

"Nothing,"  the  other  man  assented;  and  Lafitte  left 
him. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY 

A  MOTLEY  combination  of  men  and  tongues  was 
found  in  the  crew  of  the  "  Black  Petrel."  Span- 
ish and  Portuguese  predominated ;  but  there  were 
also  French,  English,  and  Americans,  together  with  a  few 
negroes,  the  latter  being  among  the  most  brutal  fighters 
when  the  brigantine's  entire  force  was  brought  upon  deck. 

During  the  day,  and  by  reason  of  the  mistrusted  English 
man-of-war,  the  crew,  with  the  exception  of  such  a  number 
as  might  naturally  be  lounging  about  upon  the  most  peace- 
ful and  respectable  craft,  kept  hidden  below,  beguiling  the 
time  as  individual  taste  prompted. 

The  sun  was  so  low  that  it  seemed  to  rest,  a  rayless 
globe,  blood-hued,  upon  the  melted  sapphire  of  the  far-off 
sea  line,  while  the  zenith  was  aglow  with  the  tawny  orange 
and  honey  of  a  tropical  sunset. 

The  "  Black  Petrel's  "  gunner,  Lopez,  an  old  follower  of 
Laro's,  leaned  against  the  taffrail,  smoking,  while  he  looked 
scowlingly  at  the  English  vessel,  whose  colors,  now  stream- 
ing in  the  freshening  wind,  flaunted,  like  a  challenging 
signal,  to  those  of  the  other  craft. 

Near  Lopez  lounged  Garonne,  mate  of  the  "  Black  Pet- 
rel," a  heavily  built,  brutal-faced  Portuguese,  as  swarthy  as 
his  companion.  In  the  ears  of  both  men  were  massive 
rings  of  gold,  and  nothing  in  the  garb  of  either  marked 
any  distinction  of  rank. 

Some  distance  forward,  leaning  against  the  bulwark,  his 
arms  folded,  and  his  stolid  face  turned  toward  the  sinking 
sun,  was  the  statuesque  form  of  Ehewah,  the  only  Indian 
aboard  —  a  young  sub-chief  of  the  Muyscas  tribe,  inhabit- 
ing an  island  of  the  southern  seas. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  143 

He  was  too  far  from  the  other  men  to  overhear  their 
talk,  which  would  have  been  scarcely  intelligible  to  him, 
as  they  were  speaking  in  a  patois  of  their  own  tongue. 

"  I  have  been  watching  him,  and  I  tell  you  the  dog  is 
not  to  be  trusted,"  the  gunner  was  saying.  "  A  few  years 
since  the  captain  would  have  seen  for  himself,  and  without 
any  warning  to  sharpen  his  wits.  But  Laro  seems  now- 
adays to  have  no  eyes  save  for  his  rum ;  and  this,  if  he  has 
not  a  care,  will  lead  us  all  into  some  infernal  trap,  where 
we  may  feel  the  rope  around  our  necks." 

"  Have  a  care,  Lopez,"  said  his  companion  sternly, 
"  that  you  get  not  the  taste  of  another  rope  first,  upon  your 
bare  back,  for  showing  disrespect  to  your  captain." 

"  You  have  been  over-free  with  that  sort  of  rope  already ; 
and  this  lies  at  the  bottom  of  what  I  thought  it  my  duty  to 
warn  you  against,"  was  the  surly  retort.  "  An  Indian 
never  forgets  the  hurt  he  never  forgives ;  and  forgiving  is 
something  an  Indian  would  scorn  as  we  would  scorn 
cowardice." 

Garonne,  with  an  oath,  asked  what  he  meant. 

"  I  mean  to  recall  what  may  have  slipped  your  memory, 
as  it  is  more  than  filled  with  such  things.  But  I  will  stake 
all  the  silver  and  gold  that  fell  to  my  share  from  the  fight 
three  weeks  ago  with  the  Spanish  brig,  that  Ehewah  will 
never  forget  the  splicing  to  the  main-mast  you  gave  him 
for  stealing  your  ruby.  Every  blow  of  the  rope's-end 
awoke  a  dozen  devils  in  his  heart ;  and  these  will,  sooner 
or  later,  make  a  merry  hell  for  you,  and  perhaps  for  all 
of  us." 

Garonne,  whose  look  of  scowling  anger  had  changed  to 
one  of  sneering  scorn,  uttered  a  burst  of  vile  profanity, 
and  striking  the  taffrail  with  a  broad  fist,  brown  as  mahog- 
any, exclaimed  roughly,  "  Let  me  hear  no  more  such  talk 
from  you,  Lopez ;  old  messmates  as  we  are,  you  are  going 
a  bit  too  far.  You  prate  like  some  old  housewife  in  her 
dotage.  Any  showing  of  what  you  hint  would  make  the 
Indian  food  for  sharks;  and  any  more  such  grumblings 


144  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

from  you  may  lead  me  to  forget  old  friendship,  so  far  as 
making  the  captain  look  beyond  his  rum,  and  see  his  gun- 
ner spliced  to  the  main-mast  for  a  flogging." 

Lopez,  with  an  angry  snarl,  straightened  himself,  and  turn- 
ing away,  saw  Lafitte  coming  toward  him.  Garonne  also 
saw  the  latter,  and  advancing,  said,  "  No  sign  yet,  captain, 
of  a  visiting  boat  from  over  there,"  indicating  with  his 
thumb  the  man-of-war. 

Lafitte  nodded  a  careless  recognition  of  the  mate's  re- 
mark, and  passed  on  to  Lopez,  who  had  again  faced  sea- 
ward, his  pipe  held  in  his  hand  out  of  deference  to  his 
superior,  whom  he  had  already  saluted. 

"  I  had  thought  that  when  the  cool  came  the  English- 
man might  have  tried  to  board  us,  for  an  interview,"  the 
young  man  remarked  in  the  kindly  tone  his  men  knew  as 
well  as  they  did  the  coldly  imperious  one  that  never  failed 
to  hold  in  check  the  most  lawless  amongst  them. 

"  Much  better  they  keep  away,"  said  Lopez  slowly,  in 
the  English  tongue  —  one  he  spoke  but  imperfectly. 
"Much  better,  sir;  but  to  me  it  the  surer  shows  that 
we  are  watched." 

"  Well,"  said  Lafitte,  still  looking  at  the  vessel,  "  let 
them  watch  their  fill,  while  the  daylight  gives  them  the 
chance.  At  midnight  the  wind  will  be  of  a  sort  the  '  Black 
Petrel '  needs,  and  we  will  give  them  a  cleared  patch  of  sea 
to  watch  when  the  light  comes  again." 

Then  he  asked,  "  What  were  you  and  Garonne  quarrel- 
ling over  as  I  came  up?  " 

Lopez  scowled,  and,  although  he  knew  that  the  dark 
eyes,  which  no  sign  of  disquietude  ever  escaped,  were 
bent  searchingly  upon  his  face,  he  was  silent. 

"What  was  it,  I  say?"  repeated  Lafitte,  now  speaking 
somewhat  sharply.  "  I  know  that  you  rarely  lose  your 
temper;  and,  as  you  know,  I  never  permit  quarrelling 
amongst  ourselves,  for  it  is  sure  to  breed  trouble." 

Lopez  glanced  about  and  saw  that  Garonne  and  the 
Indian  had  disappeared.  Then,  turning  his  eyes  to  Lafitte, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  145 

he  answered  in  a  lowered  voice,  "  Do  not  think  I  am  be- 
coming soft-hearted,  my  captain,  that  I  have  to  say  I  fear 
Garonne  make  harm  for  all,  by  bastinadoing  a  Muycas  like 
white  man  sailor.  This  I  was  telling  him,  and,  Madre  de 
Dios  !  —  it  turned  him  to  threaten  to  have  me  bastinadoed 
for  speaking." 

Lafitte  questioned  the  old  man  closely,  and  drew  from 
him  the  full  cause  of  his  foreboding. 

The  "  Black  Petrel "  had  —as  Lafitte  knew  already  from 
Laro  —  some  three  weeks  before  encountered  a  richly 
laden  Spanish  brig,  bound  for  a  West  Indian  port.  A 
fierce  fight  had  ended  in  victory  for  the  brigantine,  after 
which  the  prize  was  burned,  and  the  survivors  of  its  crew 
set  adrift  in  open  boats. 

There  were  twenty  slaves  aboard,  together  with  a  rich 
cargo,  and  in  the  latter  were  found  a  number  of  uncut 
gems,  from  which  the  Indian  had  been  suspected  of  steal- 
ing a  large  ruby,  awarded  to  Garonne  as  part  of  his  share 
of  the  plunder.  Ehewah,  upon  being  accused,  refused  to 
admit  or  deny  the  theft,  and  Laro,  contrary  to  his  usual 
custom,  had  left  the  Indian  to  be  dealt  with  as  his  accuser 
saw  fit. 

Garonne,  whose  natural  brutality  had  been  increased  by 
generous  imbibings  of  spirits  taken  from  the  despoiled 
vessel,  was  not  content  with  inflicting  ordinary  punishment 
for  such  an  offence,  but  had  for  several  days  in  succession, 
caused  the  Indian  to  be  stripped,  tied  to  the  mast,  and 
flogged  unmercifully,  after  which  he  was  treated  with  un- 
sparing severity  by  the  mate,  whose  cruelty  was  —  tacitly, 
at  least  —  approved  by  Laro,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
Ehewah  had  been  treated  by  him  as  a  favorite  since  the 
time  he  saved  his  captain's  life  by  killing  a  deadly  serpent 
that  had  crawled  into  the  latter's  sleeping  place. 

"  Ehewah's  back  bears  scars  that  only  revenge  will 
heal,"  declared  Lopez  in  conclusion,  and  now  speaking  in 
his  own  tongue.  "  He  has  been  changed  ever  since.  No 
man  ever  had  a  kinder  care  or  softer  touch  for  a  mate  who 


1 46  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

was  sick,  or  hurt,  as  I  have  to  remember  from  the  time, 
two  years  ago,  when  I  was  laid  up  with  a  cracked  head,  at 
Tobagga.  But  now  he  glares  like  a  wild-cat  when  one  of 
us  crosses  his  way,  and  he  has  not  spoken  ten  words  since 
he  was  bastinadoed." 

Lafitte's  only  comment  was  to  bid  Lopez  keep  silence 
upon  the  subject,  and  to  have  a  watchful  eye  upon 
Ehewah. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-ONE 

A~  MOST  midnight,  with  a  south-sou'-west  wind  that 
was  all  the  "Black  Petrel"  could  desire  for  a 
speedy  filling  of  her  sails,  now  being  set  to  carry 
her  farther  northward,  to  a  safe  retreat  —  the  island  known 
to  Laro  and  his  followers  as  the  "  Barra  de  Hierro." 

Fort  Royal  and  its  harbor  were  silent  as  the  desert  of 
sea,  the  sound  of  which,  rolling  in  upon  the  shingle,  was 
all  that  broke  —  and  this  but  faintly  —  the  silence  under 
the  velvet-like  sky,  where  the  Southern  Cross  stood  out 
from  the  planets  and  lesser  stars,  scattered  like  spangles 
and  gold-dust  over  the  deep  purple  of  the  ether. 

In  such  a  scene  earth  seems  at  peace,  and  Heaven 
closer.  Yet,  shut  down  in  the  hold  of  the  "  Black  Petrel," 
was  a  very  hell  of  suffering,  where  the  slaves  taken  from 
the  Spanish  brig  were  brooding  over  their  wretched  fate, 
and  thinking  of  the  kindred  from  whom  they  had  been 
torn,  to  go  —  they  knew  not  where  ;  while  above  them,  in 
the  semi-darkness,  their  later  captors  moved  rapidly  about, 
working  with  a  celerity  evincing  familiarity  with  stealthy 
flights  from  threatening  dangers. 

Aloft,  on  the  lookout,  was  Lafitte,  his  mind  in  much  the 
same  turmoil  as  during  the  night  before,  after  his  meeting 
with  Greloire. 

He  loathed  his  surroundings  and  associates  as  keenly  as 
would  a  man  of  higher  calling  and  gentler  deeds;  more, 
perhaps,  for  his  nature  was  a  mingling  of  passionate  ex- 
tremes. His  faults  had  made  possible  his  present  environ- 
ments ;  and  the  knowledge  of  this  brought  with  it  a  storm 
of  fierce  remorse  which  a  more  conventional  mind  would 
have  been  incapable  of  feeling. 


148  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  first  years  of  his  life  with  Laro,  passed  mainly  along 
the  Barbary  coast,  were  the  darkest  to  review.  Later,  as 
manhood  came,  and  he  had  risen  to  power  as  a  leader, 
there  had  been,  upon  his  part,  less  of  violence  and  blood- 
shed, while  he  had  more  than  once  brought  upon  himself 
Laro's  censure  or  scorn  for  being  what  the  latter  termed 
"  white-livered;  "  in  other  words,  for  showing  mercy  to  the 
vanquished,  and  insisting  upon  adherence  to  a  code  which 
left  some  shreds  of  honor  and  self-respect. 

This  had  —  and  almost  unconsciously  to  himself —  been 
increasing  during  the  past  few  years;  and,  like  a  current  of 
pure  air  through  the  foulness  of  a  cavern,  its  influence  had 
been  felt  by  some  of  the  men  under  him  —  those  who, 
while  lawless  enough  to  wrest  a  living  from  the  world, 
retained  a  lingering  regard  for  decency  and  fair-play. 

So  it  had  come  to  pass  that  the  men  —  several  hundred  in 
all  —  who  had  formerly  looked  upon  Laro  and  Lafitte  as 
one,  knowing  scarcely  any  distinction  between  them  in  the 
matter  of  leadership,  were  divided  into  two  factions,  — 
one,  a  lawless,  conscienceless  mass  of  brutes,  who  never 
thought  beyond  the  hour,  who  regarded  as  proper  prey  all 
men  who  possessed  more  than  themselves,  and  to  whom 
blood-spilling  for  the  attainment  of  selfish  ends  was  a  sort 
of  natural  law.  The  other,  while  equally  defiant  of  all  laws 
made  by  God  or  man,  retained  a  certain  regard  for  the 
rights  of  others,  provided  this  did  not  involve  too  much 
self-sacrifice ;  and  they  were  opposed  to  the  spilling  of 
blood,  save  in  actual  conflict. 

Yet  both  factions  were  one  in  love  for  Lafitte,  and  in 
growing  impatience  with  Laro,  whose  uncertain  moods 
were  marked  by  unexpected  and  unreasonable  outbreaks, 
such  as  might  come  from  a  lunatic,  or  wild  beast. 

More  and  more,  during  the  past  five  years,  Lafitte  had 
sought  to  keep  himself  and  his  own  faction  to  themselves, 
on  their  island  stronghold  in  the  gulf  of  Barataria.  But  his 
interests,  as  well  as  the  interests  of  those  whose  personal 
agent  he  was,  were  too  much  entangled  with  Laro's  to 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 49 

make  possible  their  separation,  even  had  he  sought  to 
bring  this  about. 

Up  in  the  lookout,  rocked  as  in  a  cradle  under  the  stars, 
with  the  night  wind  soughing  in  the  rigging  as  the  brigan- 
tine  cut  through  the  waves,  leaving  a  flashing  of  white  to 
mingle  with  the  gleaming  phosphorescence  of  the  dark 
water,  Lafitte  now  recalled  that  long-gone  night  when,  after 
meeting  Laro  in  the  streets  of  Toulon,  the  boy  Jean  had 
set  a  seal  upon  the  past;  and  a  smile,  half-pitying,  half- 
scornful,  touched  his  brooding  face,  as  if  the  boy  had  been 
another,  and  not  himself. 

Nearly  two  years  of  life  under  the  care  of  Pere  Huot 
had  been  passed  in  sullen  indifference  outwardly,  but 
resentful  impatience  within.  From  time  to  time  the  con- 
tents of  letters  received  by  the  priest  from  friends  in  Paris 
had  been  read  or  repeated  to  the  boy,  who  was  thus  kept 
informed  as  to  Bonaparte's  doings :  but  the  latter  had  not 
written  to  him,  nor  to  Pere  Huot,  since  leaving  the  lad 
in  the  priest's  charge.  He  had  gone  to  perform  the  duty 
set  for  him  by  the  committee,  and  afterwards  joined  the 
army  in  Italy,  whence  he  had  been  summoned  to  Paris 
for  consultation  with  the  authorities  as  to  a  new  form 
of  government:  and  then  came  the  Directory,  with  him- 
self at  its  head. 

News  of  him  was  always  that  of  his  increasing  influence 
and  power ;  and  this,  together  with  his  marriage  with  the 
lovely  Creole,  Madame  Josephine  Beauharnais,  had  made 
the  boy's  thoughts  all  the  more  bitter,  there  having  come 
a  feeling  that  memory  of  him  or  thought  of  his  welfare 
must  be  crowded  out  from  the  heart  and  mind  of  the  man 
from  whom  he  had  hungered  to  hear. 

"  He  has  forgotten  me !  "  he  had  cried  to  himself,  with 
a  mingling  of  sorrow  and  indignation.  "  All  France  loves 
him  now.  Why  should  he  care  for  me?" 

The  night  when  Pere  Huot  lay  dead,  Jean,  wandering 
aimlessly  about  the  streets,  met  the  tempter,  but  just 
arrived  from  New  Orleans.  Three  days  later  the  "  Aigle  " 


1 50  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

left  the  harbor  of  Toulon ;  and  with  it  went  Jean,  and 
his  faithful  adherent  in  right  or  wrong  —  his  foster-brother 
Pierre. 

"What  matter  if  it  be  what  he  would  not  approve?" 
the  boy  had  asked  himself  angrily,  as  he  watched  the 
sparkling  breadth  of  sunny  sea  widening  between  himself 
and  France.  "What  matter  now?  He  is  too  great  to 
think  of  me,  or  care  what  becomes  of  me.  But  I,  too, 
will  become  great,  in  my  own  way !  " 

And  now,  at  this  eleventh  hour,  he  had  come  to  know 
that  he  had  not  been  forgotten.  Amid  all  the  adulation 
of  France,  in  all  the  increasing  wonder  of  his  power  and 
greatness,  the  heart  a  boyish  resentment  had  ignorantly 
stamped  underfoot  had  been  faithful  to  the  lonely  lad 
whom  Bonaparte  supposed  was  abiding,  by  his  wish, 
at  Toulon. 

For  a  moment  his  despair  awoke  the  impulse  to  let 
himself  fall  into  the  sea,  and  so  end  it  all ;  for  the  theat- 
rical strain  of  his  French  ancestry  was  strong  in  his 
veins.  But  his  life  in  America  had  already  taught  him 
much  of  its  people's  philosophy ;  and  another  self  seemed 
to  separate  from  the  despairing  one,  and  ask  if  it  were 
not  better  to  live  down  evil,  rather  than  be  overcome 
by  it. 

Yet  what  was  he  to  do,  other  than  he  was  doing, 
chained  as  he  was  to  a  past  that  made  the  responsibili- 
ties of  the  present? 

At  last  he  shook  himself  together  impatiently,  realizing 
that  present  duty  demanded  his  keeping  a  sharp  lookout 
for  the  enemy,  and  retaining  a  clear  head,  in  case  of 
pursuit;  for  he  knew  that  Laro,  having  persisted  in  heavy 
potations,  was  now  sleeping  heavily  in  his  bunk,  and 
would  be  incapable  of  assuming  responsibility,  should 
occasion  call  for  it  before  morning. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-TWO 

THE  day  was  coming,  gray  and  heavy-looking, 
with  a  misty  cloud-bank  in  the  east  promising 
fog  later  on.  Overhead,  the  pale  dawn  was 
extinguishing  the  stars  above  the  sea  that  stretched,  a 
dull-green  floor,  in  every  direction. 

Lafitte,  asleep  in  his  cabin,  was  aroused  by  a  knocking 
upon  the  door;  and,  to  his  instant  query,  Garonne's  voice 
replied,  with  a  suggestion  of  satisfaction  in  its  gruff  tone, 
"  She  is  after  us,  sir,  sure  enough." 

"Where  away?"  demanded  Lafitte,  when  he  had  ad- 
mitted the  mate,  and  was  making  himself  ready  to  go 
on  deck.  Laro  was  already  there,  for  he  could  be  heard 
shouting  to  his  men. 

"  Heap  up  the  shot,  Lopez !  "  he  roared.  "  Heap  them 
knee-high,  I  say ;  for  that  cursed  Britisher  shall  swallow 
them  by  the  wholesale  if  she  comes  meddling  here !  " 

"Where  away,  I  say?"  Lafitte  repeated,  with  a  note 
of  sternness,  as  Garonne,  instead  of  answering,  had  paused 
in  the  doorway,  and  was  looking  intently  over  his  shoulder 
at  something  in  the  main  cabin. 

"  Three  points  on  the  starboard  bow,  sir,"  the  mate 
now  hastened  to  say,  with  an  apologetic  gesture.  "  She 
is  not  yet  to  be  made  out  clearly;  but  the  lookout  reports 
her  as  very  like  the  man-of-war  we  left  in  Fort  Royal  last 
night." 

Lafitte  scowled,  while  he  moved  about  hastily,  looking 
and  acting  but  little  like  a  man  who  could  have  been  pos- 
sessed of  such  a  mood  as  had  been  his  own,  at  midnight. 

When  he  came  from  his  room  he  found  Garonne,  who 
had  left  him  a  few  minutes  before,  still  standing  in  the 


I52  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

outer  cabin,  and  looking  around  keenly,  as  if  something 
were  amiss. 

Lafitte  questioned  him,  and  he  replied  that  when  enter- 
ing the  former's  cabin  he  had  seen  the  Indian,  Ehewah, 
glide  from  that  of  Laro,  and  disappear  hastily,  as  though 
not  wishing  to  be  observed. 

Lafitte  laughed  lightly. 

"  If  he  was  in  there  while  you  were  knocking  at  my  door, 
Garonne,  he  would  scarcely,  unless  he  has  suddenly  become 
deaf,  fail  to  realize  that  he  would  surely  be  seen  coming 
out.  What  cause  for  suspicion  can  lie  in  his  coming  here? 
You  know  well  that  he  is  in  the  habit  of  doing  so,  and  that 
Captain  Laro  permits  it." 

Garonne  growled  something  under  his  breath  —  doubtless 
profanity ;  but  this  was  suppressed,  as  Lafitte  seldom  failed  to 
emphasize  his  disapproval  of  such  language  in  his  presence. 

"  Have  you  a  positive  reason  for  suspecting  anything 
wrong  from  Ehewah's  being  here  now?"  he  demanded 
sternly. 

"  Only  that  he  has  not  been  coming  about  here  of  late," 
said  Garonne  sulkily. 

"Has  he  been  forbidden  to  do  so?"  was  Lafitte's  next 
question;  and  Garonne  admitted  that  he  had  not. 

Then  Lafitte,  dismissing  the  subject,  went  above,  fol- 
lowed by  the  mate,  who,  as  the  former  had  long  known, 
was  about  the  only  man  among  his  followers  who  had,  in 
secret,  but  little  liking  for  him. 

The  sun  had  lifted  above  the  horizon,  but  its  rays  were 
dulled  by  the  low-lying  cloudiness  stretching  away  across 
the  zenith  from  end  to  end,  as  would  a  gray  wall.  To  the 
southward  the  sky  was  clear;  and  defined  against  it  like  a 
phantom  ship  that  seemed  to  be  sailing  toward  the  "  Black 
Petrel,"  was  a  large  craft  which,  growing  more  and  more 
distinct,  appeared  to  have  fresher  wind  than  that  now 
partially  filling  the  brigantine's  sails. 

Laro,  standing  beside  Lafitte,  as  they  both  watched  her, 
muttered  a  curse. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  153 

"  She  is  getting  the  benefit  of  what  we  have  had  and 
left,  in  the  way  of  breeze.  But  we  '11  trust  the  devil  to 
foul  her  hereabouts,  and  help  us  to  better  wind  farther 
along,  although  I  am  of  half  a  mind  to  let  her  catch 
us,  if  that  be  her  intention;  and  then,  if  she  tarries 
to  ask  impertinent  questions,  give  her  a  good  dose  of 
iron." 

"  Better  keep  away,  and  mind  our  own  matters,  unless 
she  has  the  wish,  and  gets  the  chance,  to  interfere  with  us," 
replied  Lafitte  moodily. 

Both  men  were  silent  for  a  while,  as  they  watched  the 
stranger  drawing  nearer.  Then  there  came  a  noticeable 
softening  of  Laro's  face  as  he  turned  suddenly  to  Lafitte, 
and  laying  a  hand  on  his  shoulder,  said,  in  a  tone  which 
caused  the  dark  eyes  to  turn  from  the  approaching  ship 
and  rest  wonderingly  upon  the  speaker,  "  Jean,  lad,  dost 
remember  the  old  days,  when  we  first  met  at  Le  Chien 
Heureux,  where  I  taught  thee  to  sing  '  As  tides  that  flow 
—  as  winds  that  blow  '  ?  Madre  de  Dios  —  but  thou  wert  a 
boy  to  make  any  man's  heart  hold  thee  close,  as  mine  has 
done  all  these  years.  And  I  wonder  —  aye,  oft  do  I  won- 
der, has  my  love  of  thee  brought  thee  to  lasting  evil?  I 
have  been  rough  with  thee,  lad,  at  times;  aye,  surely  I 
have  of  late.  But  my  love  for  thee  is  the  same  this  day  as 
it  has  ever  been.  Never  doubt  that,  Jean,  my  lad,  what- 
ever befalls !  " 

Startled  at  the  manifestation  of  such  a  mood  in  Laro  — - 
one,  too,  which  so  accorded  with  his  own  recent  feelings, 
Lafitte  looked  at  him  with  a  silence  due  to  amazement. 

"  I  had  a  strange  dream  last  night,  Jean,"  continued 
Laro,  in  a  tone  curiously  unlike  his  usual  one;  "  a  dream 
I  feel  is  meant  as  a  warning.  I  told  you  yesterday  of  the 
Indian  blood  in  my  veins ;  and  so  you  can  better  under- 
stand the  dream,  and  what  it  means  to  me,  for  it  comes 
only  to  those  of  my  race  whose  end  is  near.  But  I  have 
no  fear,  and  care  nothing  as  to  how  my  end  comes  — 
whether  it  be  by  shot,  shell,  or  the  sword." 


1 54  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

He  stood  more  erect  as  he  said  this,. and  spoke  with  an 
air  of  braggadocio. 

"  But  somehow  it  has  stirred  old  times  to  light,  Jean  — 
this  dream  of  mine,"  he  added,  relapsing  into  the  odd 
softness  of  look  and  voice. 

"  Rouse  yourself,  Laro,  —  what  has  come  to  you  ?  " 
said  Lafitte  sharply ;  for  he  was  beginning  to  wonder  if 
this  were  anything  more  than  a  new  phase  of  maudlin 
excitement. 

But  Laro  remained  silent,  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  deck. 

"  What  is  this  dream,  which  seems  to  have  affected  you 
so  powerfully?  "  presently  inquired  Lafitte,  thinking  that 
perhaps  it  might  be  better  to  humor  Laro  than  to  show 
disrespect  for  his  peculiar  mood. 

The  broad  brown  hand  went  again  to  rest  upon  Lafitte's 
shoulder;  and  Laro  looked  off  over  the  sea  with  eyes 
which  seemed  for  the  moment  to  have  lost  all  interest  in 
the  approaching  vessel. 

"  It  was  this,  my  lad  :  I  sat  at  a  table  heaped  with  fruits 
and  wines ;  and  about  me  was  such  as  makes  the  heart  of 
man  glad  to  be  alive.  But  suddenly  there  came  a  flash  of 
lightning,  with  an  awful  peal  of  thunder ;  and  looking  out 
upon  a  portico  near  me,  I  saw  a  form  clad  like  an  Indian 
warrior,  riding  a  horse  black  as  the  gates  of  hell.  Straight 
up  the  steps  of  the  portico  the  steed  galloped,  and  into  the 
room,  where  it  circled  around  the  table,  until  the  warrior 
drew  his  bow  and  let  fly  an  arrow  that  struck  my  glass, 
and  sent  the  wine,  blood-red,  pouring  over  me  and  my 
guests  in  a  stream  which  grew,  and  grew,  until  it  was  a 
red  river  flowing  over  the  table,  and  washing  it  away ;  and 
I  awoke,  shivering,  to  see  Ehewah  standing  by  my  bunk, 
telling  me  that  a  craft  was  in  sight  which  looked  like  the 
Englishman." 

Laro's  bearing,  so  changed  and  softened,  no  less  than 
the  dream  he  had  related,  made  Lafitte  feel  at  a  loss  what 
to  say.  He  could  not  deny  that  the  recital  had  affected 
him  strangely,  seeming  to  bring  him  into  closer  touch  with 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  155 

Laro  as  the  latter  added,  "  I  have  always  known  that  to 
dream  of  this  Indian  and  his  black  horse  means  death  to 
one  of  my  family." 

The  pressure  of  his  hand  grew  heavier  upon  Lafitte's 
shoulder,  and  he  raised  his  eyes,  now  filled  with  a  softer 
expression  than  the  young  man  had  ever  seen  them  hold. 

"Jean,  my  lad,  if  anything  happens  to  me,  you  will 
always  take  care  of  Lazalie?  Even  though  you  have  no 
love  to  give  the  girl,  you  will  let  no  harm  come  to  her?  " 

The  sound  of  her  name  brought  Lafitte  to  his  proper 
senses ;  and  the  perplexed  look  vanished  from  his  face  as 
he  exclaimed,  "  Man  Dieu,  Laro  —  what  nonsense  are  you 
talking?  You,  to  be  so  upset  by  a  mere  dream!  Drop 
all  thought  of  it,  and  give  your  mind  to  more  important 
matters ;  for  if  we  are  to  reach  the  Barra  de  Hierro  this 
night  we  must  put  aside  such  unsubstantial  things  as 
dreams,  and  keep  a  lookout  for  the  Englishman." 

The  stranger  was  surely  drawing  nearer,  and  the  past 
twenty  minutes  had  brought  her  close  enough  to  be  made 
out  distinctly.  She  was,  beyond  doubt,  a  man-of-war,  and 
presumably  the  same  that  had  been  the  brigantine's  neigh- 
bor in  Fort  Royal  harbor. 

"  Have  you  the  gun  in  prime  order,  Lopez  ?  "  asked 
Lafitte,  who  now  came  and  stood  beside  the  old  gunner. 
"  Ah,  that  you  have,  I  see,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  after 
glancing  at  it,  now  divested  of  its  tarpaulin  covering,  "and 
I  look  to  you  for  its  proper  handling,  should  occasion 
arise." 

Lopez,  who  stood  with  his  assistants  clustered  around 
him,  replied  with  a  grin,  "  Never  you  fear,  my  captain,  but 
that  the  gun  and  myself  will  give  a  proper  account  of 
ourselves." 

There  now  came  a  shout  from  aloft,  the  lookout  announc- 
ing that  the  approaching  vessel  was  the  Englishman,  and 
that  she  seemed  to  be  preparing  for  action. 

"  Curse  the  wind  —  why  won't  it  hold  with  us  ?  "  muttered 
Garonne,  standing  near  the  group  about  the  gun ;  and 


156  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Lafitte  noted  the  gleam  of  hatred  that,  for  a  second,  made 
Ehewah's  face  fiendish  as  he  glanced  at  the  speaker. 

"  Wind  or  no  wind,"  returned  Lopez,  in  a  growl,  "  we 
are  taking  our  own  course ;  and  if  yonder  gentlemen 
trouble  us,  their  own  fault  it  will  be  if  burnt  fingers  they 
get  for  meddling." 

"  Stand  by  to  take  in  the  stun'sails  !  "  the  voice  of  Laro 
broke  in.  The  captain  seemed  to  have  recovered  fully 
from  his  recent  mood,  and  to  have  forgotten  the  dream 
that  inspired  it. 

"  Lively,  you  dogs  !  "  he  shouted.  "  Lively,  there ;  and 
if  that  craft  wants  to  overhaul  us,  let  her  make  the  trial." 

The  "  Black  Petrel "  now  changed  her  course,  and  the 
other  vessel  did  the  same,  this  indicating  that  she  intended 
to  give  chase.  But  the  brigantine  was  by  far  the  better 
sailer;  and,  had  Laro  chosen  to  run  southward,  he  might 
have  escaped. 

This,  however,  would  have  carried  the  "  Black  Petrel " 
away  from  her  proposed  destination,  a  thing  that  Lafitte,  no 
less  than  Laro,  scorned  to  permit,  especially  as  the  pursuer 
was  of  a  nation  hated  by  both  of  them.  They  were  there- 
fore of  one  mind  in  the  determination  not  to  submit  to 
personal  inconvenience  on  account  of  the  Englishman. 

The  latter  drew  still  closer  as  the  day  wore  on,  when  a 
little  after  noon,  the  fog-bank,  which  had  been  promised  at 
sunrise,  rolled  in  over  the  sea,  enveloping  pursuer  and 
pursued  as  in  the  folds  of  a  heavy  blanket. 

Lafitte  was  for  keeping  straight  to  their  course ;  but 
Laro,  with  sulky  persistence,  claimed  that  their  better 
plan  would  be  to  anchor.  He  knew  that  early  the  next 
morning  —  should  the  fog  lift  by  sunset  —  he  could  reckon 
upon  reaching  the  channel  flowing  inward  to  the  Barra  de 
Hierro ;  and,  although  its  bars  and  reefs,  while  familiar  to 
himself  and  his  men,  guarded  a  course  the  stranger  could 
not  follow  in  safety,  he  did  not  care  to  risk  pointing  out 
the  way  to  his  island  retreat. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-THREE 

AJ  hour  before  sunset  the  fog  rolled  up,  revealing 
the  man-of-war  anchored  near  enough  for  the  men 
on  her  deck  to  be  seen  plainly  without  the  aid  of 
a  glass.  They  showed  like  spots  of  flame  to  those  aboard 
the  brigantine ;  and  the  slants  of  the  sinking  sun  reflected 
bright  scintillations  where  they  touched  the  brass  of  the 
cannon. 

The  anchors  of  both  vessels  were  raised  at  once,  and  the 
chase  was  renewed,  with  the  pursuer  not  a  mile  away,  and 
heading  about  southwest,  which  would  soon  bring  her 
within  range  of  the  brigantine,  whose  course  lay  due 
west. 

A  curl  of  smoke  soon  rose  from  the  Englishman's  deck, 
and  a  few  seconds  later  there  came  the  report  of  a  gun. 

"  A  pressing  invitation  for  us  to  show  our  colors," 
remarked  Lafitte,  as  he  watched  the  shot  strike  the  water. 
"  Up  with  the  flag  of  Carthagena,"  he  added,  turning  from 
the  rail,  and  now  speaking  to  the  boatswain. 

"  No,"  replied  Laro,  with  a  roar  of  anger.  "  No  —  Madre 
de  Dios  !  It  is  my  own  flag  they  shall  see." 

Up  to  the  brigantine's  peak  ran  a  compact  ball.  The 
knot  was  drawn,  and  a  flag  fluttered  to  the  breeze  coming 
in  a  freshened  puff,  over  the  water. 

The  flag  was  black;  and  its  field  showed  two  crossed 
sabres,  their  whiteness  emphasized  by  the  sable  back- 
ground. 

The  Englishman  now  fired  again,  the  shot  falling  about 
midway  between  the  two  vessels ;  but  the  brigantine,  still 
not  answering,  kept  on  her  course. 


158  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

A  short  time  passed,  with  the  "  Black  Petrel's  "  crew  un- 
easy, and  Lopez  swearing  softly  in  his  native  tongue ;  for 
Lafitte's  counsel  had  prevailed  with  Laro,  and  the  latter 
was  waiting.  The  pursuer  then  began  a  more  persistent 
firing  with  her  bow-guns,  but  none  of  the  shots  reached 
their  mark. 

Presently  Lafitte,  who  was  standing  near  Lopez,  asked 
quietly,  "  How  would  a  shot  work  now?  Try,  and  see." 

The  old  gunner,  with  a  shout  due  to  his  long  repressed 
feelings,  set  about  levelling  his  gun,  calculated  the  distance, 
and  obtained  the  proper  elevation.  Then,  taking  the  match 
from  Shapira,  his  assistant,  he  waited  until  his  eye  struck 
the  right  point  aboard  the  Englishman. 

There  was  a  report,  soon  followed  by  a  trembling  of  the 
enemy's  spars ;  and  the  brigantine's  crew  crowded  to  see 
the  result,  while  the  scowling  face  of  Lopez  broadened 
with  a  grim  smile  as  he  saw  the  English  sailors  rushing  up 
the  fore-shrouds. 

"  You  have  struck  their  foremast,  just  below  the  futtocks," 
announced  Lafitte,  looking  through  his  glass. 

"  Aye,  sir;  and  I  will  sing  them  another  such  sweet 
song,"  said  Lopez  coolly,  watching  his  men  reload  the  gun. 

The  enemy  had  meantime  come  a  little  closer,  and  was 
dropping  shot  viciously  about  the  brigantine. 

"  Lopez,  make  haste  with  the  gun !  "  cried  Laro,  with  an 
oath.  "  Give  them  a  dose  such  as  will  set  them  to  repair- 
ing damages." 

Although  as  yet  no  man  had  been  killed  aboard  the 
"  Black  Petrel,"  nor  any  seriously  wounded,  several  bloody 
faces  and  arms  were  showing,  where  splinters  of  wood  had 
left  their  mark. 

"  Keep  a  sharp  lookout,  Garonne,  that  she  gets  not  too 
near,"  growled  Laro,  who  was  jealously  watching  the 
Englishman.  "  Keep  her  dancing  about  us  ;  and  "  —  turn- 
ing to  the  crew  —  "  should  she  get  close  enough  to  try  any 
tricks  with  grappling-irons,  have  the  cutlasses  ready,  my 
hearties.  And  remember  that  it  is  no  quarter." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

A  sound,  half  roar,  half  snarl,  came  from  the  men ;  and 
the  next  moment  there  was  a  whistling  amongst  them  as  a 
cannon-ball  struck  the  bulwark  in  front  of  Laro,  filling  the 
air  with  bits  of  wood,  and  then  glancing  into  the  water. 

A  large,  sharply  pointed  piece  of  ragged  wood  struck 
him  in  the  side,  and  with  a  cursing  cry  he  sank,  face  down- 
ward, upon  the  deck,  the  blood  from  his  wounds  spattering 
those  nearest  him,  several  of  whom  had  been  hit  by  the 
flying  splinters. 

Lafitte  sprang  forward,  and  placing  his  arms  around  the 
quivering  form,  turned  the  distorted  face  to  the  air.  Then, 
looking  up  at  the  gunner,  who  was  staring  wildly  at  the 
sight,  he  cried,  "  Fire,  Lopez,  as  you  never  fired  before !  " 

A  prompt  discharge  followed  the  order,  and  a  wild  shout 
of  joy  went  up  from  the  crew  of  the  "  Black  Petrel." 

The  enemy's  foremast  was  again  struck,  this  time  with 
disastrous  effect,  as  could  be  readily  seen ;  for  her  crew 
were  getting  the  sails  off  with  all  possible  speed.  Her 
fore-royal  and  top-gallant  sails  were  clewed  up,  and  the 
topsail-yard  let  go  by  the  run,  while  the  mast  was  swaying 
perceptibly. 

Her  firing  had  ceased.  Yet  Lopez,  paying  no  attention 
to  this,  sent  another  shot  the  moment  his  gun  was  reloaded, 
and,  as  the  smoke  cleared  away,  the  Englishman's  foremast 
was  seen  going  over  the  side,  taking  with  it  the  top-gallant 
mast  and  jib-boom. 

Another  chorus  of  yells  arose  from  the  brigantine,  while 
the  old  gunner,  calmly  observing  the  result  of  his  work, 
muttered,  "  That  is  what  you  get  for  meddling  with  the 
'Black  Petrel,'  as  has  many  another  before  you." 

Meanwhile  an  evident  excitement  had  been  prevailing 
among  the  live  cargo  beneath  the  hatches.  And,  now  that 
the  noise  and  distraction  on  deck  had  subsided,  and  the 
senses  of  the  participants  were  absorbed  by  immediate 
surroundings,  shrill,  though  stifled  cries  came  from  below. 

Garonne  was  one  of  the  first  to  hear  them,  and,  growling 
profanity,  he,  accompanied  by  two  of  the  crew,  armed  with 


160  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

marlin-spikes,  went  down  to  quiet  the  wretched  creatures, 
who  had  perhaps  been  hoping  for  rescue. 

Laro,  by  Lafitte's  command,  had  been  borne  to  the  main 
cabin,  where  he  was  laid  upon  a  divan ;  and  the  brigantine 
had  been  ordered  to  come  to  anchor.  The  enemy  had 
already  done  this,  and,  in  her  present  crippled  condition, 
there  was  nothing  to  fear  from  her,  as  the  distance  between 
the  vessels  was  too  great  for  advantageous  firing,  even 
had  the  Englishman  been  in  proper  form  to  continue  the 
fight. 

Lafitte  was,  of  course,  now  in  sole  command ;  and  see- 
ing, from  the  appearance  of  sea  and  sky,  that  the  fog  would 
soon  close  down  upon  them  again,  he  determined  to  slip 
away  under  its  cover,  and  that  of  the  night. 

It  took  but  a  few  moments  to  give  his  orders ;  and  he 
then  went  below. 

Laro  was  breathing  heavily,  in  broken  gasps ;  and  beck- 
oning to  Lafitte,  he  asked  to  have  sent  away  those  who 
were  about  him,  still  striving  to  check  the  blood  that  flowed 
so  freely  as  to  soak  the  red  of  the  divan  until  it  showed 
black. 

"  They  can  do  me  no  good,  my  lad,"  he  panted ;  "  and 
I  want  to  speak  with  you." 

Lafitte  sent  the  others  away,  and  sitting  down  by  the 
dying  man,  took  one  of  the  hands  that  were  already  grow- 
ing cold. 

A  curious  complexity  of  emotions  swayed  him  as  he  did 
this ;  for  it  is  an  awesome  thing  to  face  the  presence  of 
death,  even  though  it  be  in  the  company  of  one  for  whom 
the  heart  has  but  scant  affection  or  respect. 

"Jean,  you  will  take  care  of  Lazalie?"  And  Laro's 
black  eyes,  their  mockery  forever  slain,  looked  at  him  with 
appealing  wistfulness. 

Lafitte  nodded,  and  pressed  the  hand  he  held. 

"  I  thought  you  would  ;  for  I  have  quarrelled  with  you 
too  often  for  showing  mercy  to  enemies,  not  to  know  the 
kindness  of  your  heart." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  161 

Lafitte  remained  silent,  and  Laro  waited  a  moment,  as  if 
gathering  strength. 

"  She  will  have  plenty  of  wealth,  as  you  know ;  see  that 
it  is  delivered  to  her  safely,  and  kept  securely  afterwards. 
The  '  Black  Petrel '  is  yours,  boy  —  all  your  own  ;  Lazalie 
and  the  men  know  that.  Take  the  girl  away,  Jean ;  take 
her  to  the  nuns,  in  New  Orleans,  as  I  should  have  done 
before  this ;  and  do  you  and  she  have  the  church  say 
masses  for  my  soul.  My  soul !  "  he  repeated,  in  a  quick 
gasp.  "  To  where  will  my  soul  go?  " 

As  Lafitte's  lips  parted  to  speak,  the  dying  man,  as  if 
divining  what  he  might  be  about  to  say,  cried  with  a  sud- 
den burst  of  strength,  "  No,  no,  boy ;  try  to  tell  me  no 
soothing  lies!  Living,  I  never  knew  fear;  and  dying  I 
scorn  it !  Ah  —  Madre  de  Dios  !  Christ  have  mercy  !  " 

And  with  this  last  cry,  Laro's  voice  was  stilled  forever. 

Lafitte's  heart  repeated  the  prayer,  as  he  folded  the 
dead  man's  hands  across  the  broad  chest;  and  scarcely 
had  he  done  this  when  he  was  startled  by  the  noise  of  a 
commotion  above  him. 

Stopping  only  to  draw  a  blanket  over  the  face  and  form 
of  the  dead,  he  went  on  deck,  where  a  number  of  excited 
men  were  gathered  on  the  side  toward  the  enemy.  All 
of  them  were  talking  loudly  and  gesticulating,  while  they 
appeared  to  be  looking  at  something  below ;  and  Lafitte, 
having  joined  them,  demanded  to  know  what  had  happened. 

But  his  glance  had  already  followed  the  direction  of 
their  eyes,  and  he  saw  one  of  the  "  Black  Petrel's  "  smallest 
boats  being  rowed  by  the  Indian,  Ehewah,  toward  the 
English  vessel ;  and  clinging  to  it,  while  his  hoarse  voice 
poured  forth  a  volley  of  menacing  words,  was  Lopez. 

Shapira,  the  assistant  gunner,  attempted  to  explain  that 
the  men  had  noticed  nothing  until  Lopez,  who  was  super- 
intending the  swabbing  of  his  gun,  rushed,  shouting  and 
cursing,  across  the  deck  and  plunged  into  the  sea. 

Some  of  the  crew  thought  he  was  attempting  suicide, 
or  had  become  crazy,  and  were  getting  a  boat  ready  to 


1 62  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

lower,  when  others,  looking  over  the  side,  saw  the  Indian 
pulling  away  from  the  brigantine,  with  Lopez  swimming 
in  pursuit. 

It  now  became  evident  that  Ehewah  had  improved  the 
moments  of  confusion,  when  the  crew's  attention  was  ab- 
sorbed by  the  wounding  of  Laro  and  his  removal  below, 
to  lower  the  boat,  and,  as  Lopez  doubtless  surmised,  with 
the  intention  of  joining  the  enemy,  with  the  intention  of 
gaining  their  favor  by  betraying  his  former  associates. 

Lafitte  stood  by  the  side,  perplexed  for  the  moment  as 
to  what  was  best  to  do.  It  would  be  dangerous  to  risk 
firing  at  Ehewah,  as  this  might  injure  Lopez;  for  although 
the  old  gunner  himself  could  have  been  trusted  to  fire 
such  a  shot,  no  other  man  was  likely  to  show  the  same 
accuracy.  And,  too,  there  was  the  chance  that  Lopez 
might,  in  some  manner,  prevent  the  Indian  from  carrying 
out  his  treacherous  purpose. 

But  Garonne  now  came  shouldering  his  way  through 
the  men,  having  just  come  from  below.  After  a  glance 
seaward,  his  eyes  turned  to  Lafitte ;  then,  with  a  copious 
flow  of  profanity,  he  sprang  to  the  gun  and  began  tearing 
away  its  partially  arranged  covering,  at  the  same  time 
shouting  orders  to  Shapira.  But  the  latter  hung  back, 
loath  to  risk  harming  his  old  comrade. 

"  Fire,  Shapira,  for  it  cannot  harm  Lopez !  "  ordered 
Lafitte.  "  Look  for  yourself." 

Ehewah,  still  rowing  swiftly,  and  paying  no  apparent 
heed  to  the  gunner,  had  covered  much  of  the  distance 
between  the  brigantine  and  the  man-of-war ;  and  figures 
were  gathered  upon  the  latter's  deck,  watching  the  excit- 
ing scene. 

Lopez  had  loosed  one  of  his  hands  from  the  boat's  gun- 
wale, and  drawing  his  knife,  hurled  it  at  the  Indian ;  but 
Ehewah  dodged,  and  it  fell  into  the  sea.  He  then  rowed 
on,  and  Lopez,  no  longer  shouting,  attempted  to  draw 
himself  over  the  stern  of  the  boat. 

At  this,  the  Indian  had  stopped  rowing,  and  struck  the 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  163 

gunner  over  the  head  with  an  oar,  continuing  the  blows 
until  Lopez  released  his  hold  and  sank  from  sight,  this 
being  a  moment  before  Lafitte  had  commanded  the  Jewish 
gunner  to  fire. 

A  roar  as  of  angry  wild  beasts  arose  from  the  men  on 
the  brigantine ;  but  it  was  lost  in  the  louder  roar  of  the 
gun,  whose  discharge,  however,  seemed  to  have  in  no  wise 
affected  the  treacherous  Indian. 

A  boat  which  had  been  lowered  from  the  English  ship 
was  now  seen  pulling  rapidly  to  where  Ehewah,  still  paus- 
ing, appeared  waiting  for  the  gunner's  body  to  rise. 

This  it  soon  did ;  and  the  Indian,  showing  an  agile 
strength  one  would  not  have  accredited  to  his  slight 
frame,  drew  it  into  the  boat. 

The  shot  fired  by  Shapira  had  splashed  into  the  water 
far  from  its  mark;  for  the  man's  nervousness,  together 
with  Garonne's  fuming  and  blasphemy,  aggravated  his 
lack  of  skill. 

The  crew  of  the  brigantine  saw  Ehewah  parley  with  the 
men  from  the  enemy's  vessel,  after  which  he  rowed  in 
their  company  to  the  man-of-war;  and  Lafitte,  watching 
through  his  glass,  saw  the  form  of  Lopez  carried  aboard 
in  their  midst. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-FOUR 

LAFITTE,  bidding  Garonne  accompany  him,  went 
below,  to  Laro's  cabin,  now  shadowy  with  the 
approaching  twilight. 

Garonne  lit  the  brass  lamp  swinging  over  the  small 
table,  and  turned  to  Lafitte,  who  stood  looking  about  him, 
as  if  for  some  sign  of  Ehewah's  treacherous  intentions, 
when  the  gleam  of  a  gold  band,  hanging  over  Laro's  bunk, 
caught  their  eyes. 

It  was  a  bracelet,  which  the  Indian  had  always  worn 
upon  his  naked  arm  since  the  day  Laro  placed  it  there,  in 
a  burst  of  gratitude  to  Ehewah  for  having  saved  his  life. 
Attached  to  the  band  was  a  piece  of  pearly  shell,  carved 
in  imitation  of  a  human  tooth,  which  was  wont  to  repose 
upon  Ehewah's  breast,  among  other  charms  and  amulets, 
attached  to  a  gold  chain. 

Both  Lafitte  and  Garonne  knew  enough  of  the  Indian's 
tribe-lore  to  understand  that  this  was  Ehewah's  mute  an- 
nouncement of  ended  friendship  and  loyalty. 

"  Treacherous  dog,"  snarled  the  mate.  "  If  only  I  had 
him  here,  to  serve  worse  than  before  !" 

"  Had  you  been  more  merciful  and  just,  we  might  not 
have  this  to  deal  with,"  said  Lafitte  severely,  tossing  the 
trinket  upon  the  cabin  table. 

Garonne  made  no  reply,  but  glared  around  with  fury- 
filled  eyes. 

"  Are  you  sure  the  Indian's  hands  were  empty  when  you 
saw  him  come  from  here  this  morning?"  inquired  Lafitte, 
disregarding  the  mate's  looks  and  manner. 

"  Yes,  my  captain,  I  am  sure  they  were  quite  empty ; 
for  when  he  saw  me,  he  started,  and  one  hand  went  to  his 
knife,  as  if  he  meant  mischief." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  165 

"  He  doubtless  stole  in  here  to  perform  what  to  him  was 
a  religious  rite,  and  having  hung  Laro's  gift  where  we 
found  it,  went  his  way,  intending  to  attempt  that  which  he 
has  now  accomplished,"  mused  Lafitte  aloud. 

Then,  as  if  struck  by  an  afterthought,  he  went  to  Laro's 
bunk,  and  throwing  aside  the  rich  draperies,  disclosed  a 
heavy  wooden  locker. 

Its  lid  was,  contrary  to  custom,  unlocked;  and  when 
Lafitte  opened  it,  a  disarranged  collection  of  papers  and 
canvas  bags  showed  within. 

These  he  tossed  and  tumbled  still  more,  in  his  search  for 
something  he  evidently  failed  to  find ;  for  he  rose  and  faced 
Garonne,  who  had  been  looking  on. 

"  It  is  as  I  supposed  —  not  a  coin  nor  jewel  touched,  but 
charts  and  papers  gone,  that  are  of  more  importance  than 
all  the  valuables.  The  rascal  knows  the  way  to  the  Barra 
de  Hierro ;  and  the  charts  he  has  taken  will  inform  others, 
showing  them  where  to  find  what  now  belongs  to  the 
Senorita  Lazalie." 

Garonne,  forgetful  of  his  usual  restraint  when  in  Lafitte's 
presence,  now  broke  forth  into  a  flood  of  curses,  which  the 
latter  checked  at  once  with,  "  Silence,  sir  !  Pour  out  your 
blackguard  temper  as  you  will  where  I  cannot  hear ;  but 
alone  with  me,  and  here,  with  the  dead  so  near  us,  I  bid 
you  hold  your  vile  tongue,  if  it  cannot  speak  words  to 
which  a  gentleman  may  listen." 

The  mate  turned  to  the  cabin  door,  where  he  paused, 
and  asked  in  a  voice  trembling  with  the  anger  he  dared 
not  show,  "  Have  you  any  orders  for  me,  my  captain?" 

"  None,  save  to  let  the  men  have  their  supper  at  once, 
and  see  to  it  that  only  half-allowance  of  grog  is  served. 
The  fog  is  coming  in,  and  we  will  sail  as  soon  as  may  be." 

Like  an  army  of  shrouded  ghosts,  the  fog  was  again 
about  the  "  Black  Petrel,"  enclosing  her  in  a  world  where  she 
was  the  sole  tangible  thing.  But,  as  over  a  path  familiar 
to  blind  eyes,  the  hands  that  manned  her  could  shape  an 
unerring  course  for  their  secure  haven. 


1 66  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Long  before  midnight  she  was  feeling  her  way  north, 
toward  the  mouth  of  the  treacherous  channel  that  would 
bring  the  crew  to  their  island  stronghold,  the  Barra  de 
Hierro. 

The  south-southeast  wind,  as  if  favoring  their  flight, 
blew  softly,  but  steadily,  tossing  the  mist  over  the  faces  and 
garments  of  the  men,  each  one  of  whom  —  even  Garonne  — 
bore  his  part  faithfully,  and  with  entire  loyalty  to  his 
commander. 

The  stars  were  paling,  and  the  fog  was  gone,  when  the 
brigantine  stole  up  the  reef-beset  channel  leading  to  the  safe 
harbor  of  the  Barra  de  Hierro ;  and  an  hour  later  her 
anchor  was  cast  before  a  low-lying  mass  of  land  that  was 
still  too  distant  for  unfamiliar  eyes  to  distinguish  intelligently 
by  the  dim  light. 

The  shore  was  formed  by  bare  rocks  that  rose,  a  barri- 
cade of  cliffs,  from  the  seaward  view ;  but,  when  approached 
by  a  small  boat,  these  separated,  to  show  numerous  pas- 
sages between  themselves  and  the  shingle  of  the  island, 
where  the  smooth  sands  were  lipped  by  curling  breakers 
that  washed  unrestrainedly  over  the  beautiful  shells. 

The  early  morning  air  was  heavy  with  odors  of  aromatic 
shrubs  growing  beyond  the  beach,  and  the  carol  of  waken- 
ing birds  was  filling  it  with  music,  when  Lafitte  came  ashore, 
leaving  Garonne  in  charge  of  the  brigantine. 

His  course  lay  inland,  at  first  over  waste  fields,  and  then 
cultivated  ones,  of  sugar-cane,  coffee,  and  tobacco.  Then 
came  some  banana  and  fig  plantations,  interspersed  with 
groves  of  palms  and  cocoanut  trees,  until,  after  a  walk  of 
twenty  minutes,  he  reached  a  clearing,  in  which  stood  many 
small  huts,  evidently  dwellings ;  and  apart  from  these  rose 
the  walls  of  a  stone  building,  surrounded  by  a  high  wall, 
with  circular  towers  at  the  angles. 

This  had  always  been  Laro's  home  and  stronghold,  as 
also  that  of  his  father  and  grandsire  before  him ;  and,  with 
the  small  army  of  slaves  kept  upon  the  island,  together 
with  the  sailors  and  other  followers,  who  came  and  went 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  167 

according  to  their  leader's  orders,  such  a  place  of  refuge 
was  in  every  way  desirable,  in  case  of  pursuit,  or  in  the 
event  of  sudden  outbreaks  among  his  own  men,  which  had 
more  than  once  made  a  few  hours  of  unpleasant  excitement 
—  the  natural  sequence  to  the  rough  life  led  by  them. 

Lafitte  crossed  the  open  space,  and  stopping  before  a 
stout  oaken  door  in  the  wall,  called  for  admission.  But 
there  was  no  response ;  and,  after  a  longer  silence  than 
suited  his  humor,  he  fell  to  striking  upon  the  door,  while 
he  called  still  louder. 

This  resulted  in  its  soon  being  opened  cautiously,  to 
show  a  stalwart  giant,  whose  black  face  and  naked  arms 
showed  all  the  darker  by  contrast  with  the  white  cotton  of 
his  raiment,  draped  in  a  barbaric  fashion  that  told  of  its 
not  having  known  thread  and  needle. 

"  My  young  captain !  "  he  exclaimed  in  Spanish,  a 
pleased  surprise  lighting  his  grave  face;  and  catching 
Lafitte's  hand,  he  kissed  it  as  the  latter  replied,  "  Greet- 
ings to  you,  Ezrah.  Is  it  all  well  here  ? " 

"  Yes,  my  young  captain.  All  is  well ;  but  it  will  be 
more  than  well,  now  that  you  have  returned." 

Lafitte  waited  until  the  Arab  (for  such  he  was)  had 
closed  and  barred  the  gate ;  and  then,  in  a  few  words,  he 
told  him  of  what  had  taken  place,  adding  that  Laro's  body 
would  be  brought  ashore  later  in  the  day,  for  burial. 

Ezrah  listened  with  a  face  showing  no  emotion  whatever, 
save  perhaps  that  of  anger  that  the  nation  his  master  had 
taught  him  to  hate  should  have  been  the  means  of  the 
former's  death. 

His  young  mistress,  the  Senorita  Lazalie,  was  of  course 
not  yet  awake;  and  Lafitte,  after  bidding  the  Arab  to 
leave  her  undisturbed,  went  to  his  own  apartments. 

The  building  was  constructed  after  the  Moorish,  rather 
than  any  other  style  of  architecture,  although  it  was  de- 
signed for  defence,  more  than  for  any  pleasure  it  might 
give  the  eye.  It  was  very  spacious,  and  the  rooms  were 
scarcely  more  than  comfortably  furnished,  except  in  La- 


1 68  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

zalie's  domain,  where  they  were  fitted  up  with  a  luxury 
befitting  the  abode  of  a  princess. 

And  as  such  the  orphaned  Spanish  beauty  reigned  over 
her  uncle's  followers  and  slaves. 

She  was  now  sixteen  ;  and,  since  leaving  a  convent 
school  in  Seville,  two  years  before,  her  entire  time  had 
been  passed  upon  the  Barra  de  Hierro,  to  which  Laro  — 
her  only  living  relative  —  had  brought  her,  and  where  she 
had  seemed  fully  contented  with  her  luxurious  and  inde- 
pendent life. 

He  had  surrounded  her  with  everything  which  might 
minister  to  her  pleasure.  Her  apartments  were  fitted  with 
the  choicest  furnishings,  paintings,  and  bric-a-brac,  to- 
gether with  musical  instruments  of  every  description,  upon 
many  of  which  she  was  a  skilful  performer.  She  was  (al- 
though caring  little  for  reading)  supplied  with  the  best  and 
most  expensive  books,  and  the  latest  available  music  was 
always  at  her  command.  The  richest  of  fabrics  went  to 
make  up  her  apparel,  and  the  jewels  with  which  she  de- 
lighted to  deck  herself  would  have  adorned  the  caskets  of 
an  empress.  She  had  her  own  special  slaves,  of  both 
sexes,  subject  absolutely  to  her  will;  and  these  she  treated 
kindly  or  cruelly,  as  the  impulse  or  whim  moved  her,  being 
responsible  to  no  one  for  whatever  severity  she  might  see 
fit  to  exercise. 

So  lived  the  Senorita  Lazalie,  her  only  companion  being 
the  motherly  Irish  woman  who  had  been  the  devoted  nurse 
of  her  early  childhood. 

Laro,  of  necessity,  passed  much  of  his  time  away  from 
the  Barra  de  Hierro ;  and,  during  his  absence,  Lazalie  was 
its  head  and  ruler,  except  when  Lafitte  found  it  necessary 
to  visit  the  island.  Then  the  Spanish  girl  gave  place  — 
and  with  entire  willingness  —  to  the  man  whom,  from  their 
first  meeting,  she  had  loved  with  all  the  fervor  of  her  un- 
curbed nature. 


CHAPTER   TWENTY-FIVE 

THE  sun  was  nearly  two  hours  high  when  Lafitte 
awoke  from  slumber,  and  prepared  to  make  him- 
self ready  for  the  responsible  and  arduous  duties 
lying  before  him. 

An  immense  earthen  jar,  standing  in  his  dressing-room 
and  filled  with  fresh  water,  showed  that  some  one,  mindful 
of  his  needs,  had  stolen  in  to  supply  them  while  he  slept 
But,  disregarding  this,  he  passed  out  of  the  house  and  took 
the  path  leading  to  a  near-by  pool,  set  in  a  thick  grove  of 
mangoes,  where  the  water  was  in  continual  agitation  from 
the  inpouring  of  several  brooks,  which,  coming  from  the 
hills,  tumbled  in  cascades  over  the  rocks  on  one  side  and 
rushed  away  on  the  opposite  side  in  a  babbling  torrent  that 
ran  —  one  of  the  many  streams  traversing  the  fertile  island 
—  into  the  sea. 

Tossing  his  garments  on  the  bank,  Lafitte  plunged  in, 
the  cool  flood  sprinkling  with  crystal  drops  his  face  and 
hair  as  the  spray  flew  about  him.  Then  he  disappeared, 
to  emerge  like  a  water  god,  with  gleaming  white  chest  and 
arms,  as  a  small  negro  showed  himself,  laden  with  towels 
and  a  change  of  raiment. 

The  boy,  after  depositing  his  burden  upon  a  seat  roughly 
hewn  from  a  large  ceiba  tree,  sat  down  to  await  further 
orders,  while  a  tiny  monkey  that  had  followed  him  sprang 
to  perch  upon  his  shoulder,  chattering  and  making  faces  at 
the  bather  in  the  pool  beneath. 

Presently,  espying  the  heap  of  clothing,  the  animal  made 
a  dart  at  it,  snatching  at  what  had  attracted  his  attention, 
and  sprang  to  seize  a  vine  of  parasitical  growth  that, 
drooping  from  a  ceiba  tree,  reached  almost  to  the  ground. 


7o 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana 


He  caught  it  skilfully,  and,  still  chattering,  climbed 
swiftly  to  the  far  overhead  branches,  a  pair  of  the  bather's 
trousers  trailing  in  his  wake,  and  a  fine  linen  shirt  (caught 
in  some  way  upon  the  other  garment)  showing  like  a 
retiring  flag  of  truce. 

Lafitte  had  not  observed  his  antics  until,  with  loud 
whoops,  the  little  negro,  springing  to  his  feet,  made  a  wild 
clutch  at  the  vanishing  apparel,  and  failing  to  catch  it, 
stood,  still  shouting  at  the  mischievous  animal,  who  now, 
safely  ensconced  above,  was  attempting  to  array  his  small, 
hairy  body  in  the  proceeds  of  his  raid. 

He  apparently  knew  something  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
garments,  although  he  was  not  able  to  comprehend  their 
precise  use ;  for  he  drew  the  trousers  about  his  neck  and 
shoulders,  evincing  much  discomfort  when  the  buckles  and 
other  fastenings  rasped  unpleasantly  against  his  skin. 
And,  while  chattering  angrily  at  this,  turning  his  head 
around  as  if  seeking  to  ascertain  what  was  amiss,  he  let 
fall  the  shirt,  which  went  fluttering  down  upon  the  up- 
raised face  of  the  irate  little  negro. 

"  Go  after  him,  Nato ;  climb  and  catch  him,"  Lafitte 
ordered,  laughing  in  spite  of  his  annoyance;  and  coming 
from  the  water,  he  picked  up  one  of  the  towels. 

The  boy  removed  the  linen  muffler  from  his  head  and 
face,  while  he  grumbled  audibly.  He  was  a  Virginia 
darkey,  whom  Laro  had  purchased  in  New  Orleans. 

"  He  done  be  a  debbil,  Mars'  Cap'n  Jean ;  he  done  bite, 
effen  yer  try  ter  'fere  wid  him.  Lak  's  not  he  done  tar' 
yer  breeches  ter  rags,  effen  he  see  me  comin'  arter  him. 
Yo'  Pete,  yer  brack  debbil !  " 

His  last  remark,  addressed  to  the  monkey,  was  accom- 
panied by  a  stone,  to  the  throwing  of  which  the  animal 
paid  no  attention  beyond  looking  down  gravely  and  si- 
lently, as  if  reproaching  his  playmate  for  such  unkindness. 

"  Never  mind  about  all  that.  I  tell  you  to  go  after 
him,  and  make  him  drop  my  breeches,  even  if  you  can- 
not catch  him,"  said  Lafitte,  now  rather  impatiently.  He 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  171 

was  partially  dressed,  and  needed  the  remainder  of  his 
apparel. 

Nato,  with  a  sullen  look,  proceeded  to  obey,  and  catch- 
ing the  same  vine  used  by  the  monkey,  he  went  up  hand 
over  hand,  his  small  form  testing  its  strength  but  little 
more  than  had  that  of  the  former,  until,  reaching  a  crotch 
of  the  tree,  he  clambered  into  the  branches,  where  the 
monkey  sat,  chattering  vociferously,  as  if  aware  of  the 
boy's  design. 

But  now,  with  the  evident  intention  of  evading  capture, 
he  skipped  to  the  extreme  end  of  a  limb ;  and  during  his 
rapid  flight  one  of  the  trouser  legs  caught  in  a  twig,  strip- 
ping the  garment  from  his  body.  It  dangled  a  moment, 
and  then  fell  to  the  ground,  and  Nato  came  down,  leaving 
the  monkey  far  out  in  the  branches. 

"  Yer  kin  stay  dar  an'  sw'ar  yersef  white  in  der  face,  fur 
all  I  cares,"  was  the  boy's  parting  objurgation,  as,  a  few 
minutes  later,  he  started  to  follow  Lafitte  to  the  house, 
where  breakfast  was  ready,  and  the  housekeeper,  Bridget, 
was  waiting  to  see  the  "  young  captain." 

"  Ma'am  Brigida,"  as  she  was  called,  had  been  Lazalie's 
nurse  since  the  latter's  infancy ;  and  it  was  her  love  for  the 
girl  that  had  brought  her  to  the  Barra  de  Hierro. 

Although  having  little  liking  or  respect  for  Laro,  she  had, 
at  first,  no  suspicion  as  to  the  real  nature  of  her  surround- 
ings. And  while  time  and  events  had  made  her  much 
wiser,  she  had,  up  to  the  present,  seen  no  way  to  better  her 
condition  ;  nor  had  she  the  wish  so  to  do,  if  this  would  part 
her  from  her  young  mistress. 

She  was  wise  enough  to  keep  silent,  and  to  refrain  from 
interfering  with  matters  outside  her  own  particular  jurisdic- 
tion. But  many  a  wretched  slave  suffering  from  punish- 
ment could  tell  of  the  kind  woman  who  came  to  him 
stealthily,  bringing  food  and  drink,  or  with  cooling  lotions 
and  healing  salves  had  dressed  the  weals  made  by  the 
overseer's  whip. 

In  Ezrah,  the  Arab,  whom  Laro  had  treated  more  as  an 


172  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

under-officer  than  as  a  slave,  Bridget  had  ever  a  safe  con- 
fidant and  sympathetic  abettor;  and  these  two,  like  many 
another,  while  despising  the  "  old  captain,"  were  ready  to 
give  their  allegiance  to  the  younger  leader. 

Lafitte  breakfasted  alone,  attended  by  Ma'am  Brigida, 
with  Nato  curled  up  in  a  corner,  devouring  the  fruit  or 
other  food  his  master  gave  him  occasionally,  as  to  a 
favorite  dog. 

Of  all  the  negro  boys  on  the  island,  it  was  well  known 
that  Nato  was  Lafitte's  favorite ;  and  the  little  fellow's 
highest  ambition  was  to  attain  sufficient  growth  and  height 
to  become  the  body  servant  and  constant  attendant  of  the 
only  man,  save  Ezrah,  who  had  never  treated  him  with  un- 
deserved severity. 

Ma'am  Brigida  had  informed  Lazalie  of  her  uncle's  death, 
as  narrated  to  the  former  by  Ezrah ;  and  the  girl  had  sent 
word  to  Lafitte  that  she  would  see  him  later  in  the  fore- 
noon. 

When  he  had  breakfasted,  Lafitte  told  Ma'am  Brigida 
and  Ezrah  of  Ehewah's  treachery,  and  what  might  be  ex- 
pected by  reason  of  it. 

He  had  during  the  night,  while  the  "  Black  Petrel  "  was 
speeding  away  from  her  crippled  enemy,  reviewed  the 
situation,  and  laid  out  a  programme  of  what  the  English 
would  probably  attempt,  including  in  his  calculations  an 
estimate  of  the  time  it  would  take  them  to  repair  damages 
and  then  reach  the  island.  He  also  had  formulated  what 
was  to  be  done  as  to  preparations  for  flight,  and  for  the 
saving  of  such  property  as  could  be  removed  to  New 
Orleans  or  Barataria. 

In  view  of  Laro's  dying  request,  he  had  considered  care- 
fully all  the  arrangements  for  Lazalie's  immediate  future, 
which  included  that  of  Ma'am  Brigida  ;  and  this  he  unfolded 
to  the  latter,  after  sending  Ezrah  to  superintend  the  gather- 
ing of  such  stores  as  were  to  be  taken  to  the  shore,  pre- 
paratory to  putting  them  aboard  the  "  Black  Petrel  "  and 
another  craft,  which  was  to  sail  under  command  of  Ezrah, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  173 

who,  in  addition  to  his  other  valuable  attainments,  was  a 
skilful  navigator. 

Still  another  vessel,  which  completed  the  trio  now  an- 
chored off  the  Barra  de  Hierro,  was  to  be  manned  by  all 
the  roughest  of  Laro's  followers,  —  those  in  accord  with 
his  ideas  and  practices ;  and,  under  command  of  Garonne, 
was  to  sail  by  a  roundabout  course  to  Fort  Royal,  in  order 
to  notify  the  former's  confederates  of  what  had  happened, 
and  leave  them  to  tell  Jude,  when  the  "  Condor  "  should 
touch  there  upon  her  return.  They  were  also  to  inform 
such  others  as,  according  to  custom,  put  in  to  Martinique 
before  continuing  north  to  their  most  frequented  strong- 
hold. 

As  to  the  slaves,  of  whom  there  were  several  hundred,  it 
was  not  prudent  to  attempt  taking  them  in  a  body  to 
Louisiana ;  and  Lafitte  decided  to,  for  the  present,  leave 
by  far  the  greater  number  of  them  upon  the  island,  where 
there  was  abundant  food  and  shelter,  and  take  with  him 
only  a  few,  including  such  as  Lazalie  should  select  for 
her  own. 

"  Poor  things  !  And  it 's  surely  a  good  day  that's  come 
for  them  !  "  declared  Ma'am  Brigida,  when  he  informed 
her  of  this.  "  Sure,  I  Ve  no  love  meself  for  the  English ; 
but  they  're  not  the  sort  to  belave  in  fettering  and  b'ating 
a  fellow  man,  like  a  dumb  baste,  jist  because  his  face  is 
black  by  the  saints'  will." 

Lafitte  smiled  good-naturedly,  but  said  nothing;  and, 
thus  assured  of  his  indulgence,  she  continued,  "  Holy 
Mother  !  But  it  sames  like  an  answer  to  the  prayers  I  Ve 
been  sending  up  this  many  a  day  and  night,  that  I  could 
get  me  darlin'  and  self  away  from  all  this,  and  back 
again  where  I  could  hear  a  church  bell  ring,  and  seek 
counsel  of  a  holy  father,  in  case  of  need.  But,  Captain 
Jean,  dear,  think  ye  that  she  '11  agree  to  be  sint  away 
to  the  Sisters  at  New  Orleans,  as  ye  have  planned,  and 
abide  there?  And  where  will  yourself  be  all  the  time, 
to  be  sure?" 


1 74  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

There  was  more  to  this,  and  in  Ma'am  Brigida's  way 
of  saying  it,  than  appeared  in  the  words  themselves ;  for, 
that  her  nursling's  heart  was  given  to  Lafitte  had  long 
been  known  to  the  faithful  soul,  who  had  feared,  especially 
of  late,  that  it  was  a  love  in  no  way  reciprocated  or  desired. 

"  It  is  difficult  for  me  to  say,"  he  replied  in  answer 
to  her  direct  question.  "  My  life  must  be  as  circum- 
stances require ;  and  it  is  no  life  for  the  Senorita  Lazalie. 
As  to  that,  neither  is  this  island  the  place  I  should  have 
selected  for  her,  had  she  been  under  my  own  care.  But 
now  there  has  come  a  change ;  and  it  is  not  only  possible, 
but  necessary,  that  she  and  you  go  from  here  to  such  sur- 
roundings as  are  proper  for  her  and  you.  Her  fortune 
will  be  placed  in  safe  hands ;  and  she  will  soon  be  able, 
under  the  protection  I  can  command  for  her  in  New 
Orleans,  to  live  as  she  pleases,  for  she  has  abundant 
wealth." 

He  paused,  as  if  considering  something,  and  then  added, 
"  You  must  tell  this  to  her  in  your  own  way,  and  say  that 
to-night  we  must  set  sail  for  New  Orleans." 

Ma'am  Brigida  stared  at  him  with  an  expression  that 
caused  him  to  ask,  "  You  hear  —  you  understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  hear,"  she  replied,  in  a  tone  suggestive  of  some- 
thing more  that  might  be  said. 

"  Well,"  he  asked  a  little  impatiently. 

"  And  I  understand,  too,  Captain  Jean.  I  understand 
that  if  it 's  yourself  that 's  to  be  taken  out  of  her  life 
entirely,  her  heart  will  break." 

"  Hold  your  tongue !  "  he  commanded  angrily,  to  add 
with  a  shrug,  as  he  checked  himself,  "  You  probably  are 
mistaken,  as  I  hope  is  the  case ;  for  any  person  would 
be  foolish  to  waste  thought  upon  me.  Go  at  once,  and 
tell  your  mistress  what  I  have  planned  for  her  safety, 
for  we  have  no  time  to  waste.  She  must  be  ready  to 
leave  the  island  this  very  night.  Tell  her  also  that  I 
shall  be  pleased  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  assist  her  in 
her  preparations." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  175 

He  did  not  see  the  look  Ma'am  Brigida  bestowed  upon 
him  as  she  passed  through  the  doorway,  for  he  had  thrown 
himself  into  a  chair,  and  was  beholding  a  face,  hearing 
a  voice  far  away,  —  a  childish  face,  and  a  gentle  voice  that 
had  said,  when  he  left  little  Roselle  at  her  grandfather's 
door,  "  I  shall  never  forget  you,  Captain  Jean." 

Pure,  and  so  infinitely  apart  from  his  lawless  life  and 
its  environments,  the  Island  Rose,  and  his  thoughts  of  her, 
seemed  like  a  calm  star  shining  in  a  heaven  of  blame- 
less living  which  his  inner  nature  longed  to  assimilate. 

A  rustle  of  draperies,  a  stealing  of  perfume  like  that 
of  jessamine  flowers,  a  pair  of  soft  arms  thrown  about 
his  neck,  and  a  rain  of  passionate  kisses  on  his  face  and 
head,  —  these  roused  him  quickly,  as  a  rich  voice,  broken 
by  tears,  cried,  "  Jean,  my  own  Jean,  what  is  this  I  have 
been  told?  You  will  cast  me  off,  now  that  I  am  alone 
in  the  world  !  " 

He  tried  to  rise,  and  to  unclasp  the  arms  clinging  to  him 
so  closely  that  it  was  difficult  for  him  to  disengage  them 
without  risk  of  hurting  her. 

Still  clinging  to  him,  she  threw  her  supple  form  across 
his  knees. 

"  You  have  been  so  long,  so  long  away,  and  I  was  so 
glad  you  had  come  back  to  me !  Ah,  Jean,  will  you  not 
know  how  dearly  I  love  you  ?  I  would  follow  you  to  death 
if  you  would  but  say  that  you  love  me  in  return  !  " 

Jean  Lafitte  was  a  man,  and  possessed  a  man's  nature. 
But  there  was  scarce  an  added  throb  to  his  heart-beats 
as  he  looked  down  into  the  beautiful  face.  Its  glorious 
eyes,  brilliant  coloring,  and  full  crimson  lips  affected  him 
with  a  sudden  loathing,  while  he  felt  the  velvety  arms 
around  his  neck. 

He  yet  had  the  arrogance  of  youth ;  and  this  gave 
severity  to  his  judgment,  making  him  fail  to  consider 
her  girlishness  and  inexperience,  her  ignorance  of  con- 
ventionalities, or  to  make  excuses  for  her  impetuous, 
untrained  nature. 


1 76  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Speak  !  "  she  cried,  showering  kisses  upon  his  clothing. 
"  Are  you  dumb,  that  you  will  not  answer  me  ?  Then  I 
will  draw  the  words  from  your  lips !  "  And  pulling  his 
head  down,  she  kissed  him. 

At  this,  gripping  her  white  arms  with  unconscious  force, 
he  tore  them  from  his  neck,  and  pushed  her  from  him  as 
he  rose  to  his  feet. 

"Are  you  insane,  Senorita  Lazalie  ?  "  he  asked,  in  a 
tone  whose  coldness  caused  her  to  shiver,  as  she  stood 
like  a  criminal  before  a  judge. 

"  You  are  unnerved  by  what  has  come  to  you,  and 
do  not  know  what  you  are  saying,"  he  continued,  in  a 
low,  even  voice  that  affected  her  like  an  icy  torrent  rush- 
ing into  a  tropical  stream.  "  I  will  be  your  friend ;  and 
you  must  believe  that  you  have  my  sympathy,  and  my 
wish  to  be  of  all  possible  service  to  you." 

She  showed  no  recognition  of  his  offer,  but  remained 
silent,  with  drooping  head  and  heaving  breast. 

"Forget  what  you  have  said,  as  shall  I,  and  let  us  be 
friends,"  he  added,  still  calmly,  but  with  kindliness.  "  Let 
us  work  together,  for  there  is  much  to  be  done.  Remem- 
ber," he  said  finally,  in  answer  to  a  questioning  look  in  the 
face  she  now  raised  to  him,  "  we  must  sail  this  night  for 
New  Orleans,  or  the  English  may  make  us  prisoners,  and 
deal  out  such  insults  to  you  as  I  might  be  unable  to  pre- 
vent." 

She  made  no  reply,  but  turned  and  left  the  room. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SIX 

TWO  stories  of  the  building  were  above  ground ; 
how  many  there  were  below  was  known  defi- 
nitely to  no  one  save  Lafitte,  Lazalie,  and  Ma'am 
Brigida.  Ezrah  and  a  few  of  the  sub-officers  knew  some- 
thing of  the  vaults  and  passages;  but  they  were  ignorant  of 
the  treasure  concealed  there,  —  its  bulk,  value,  and  location. 

Lafitte,  not  wishing  the  Arab  to  obtain  more  accurate 
knowledge,  proceeded,  with  the  Irishwoman's  help,  to 
empty  the  chests  and  pack  their  contents  for  removal. 

When  he  threw  back  their  covers,  one  after  the  other,  the 
lantern  held  by  Ma'am  Brigida  flashed  its  light  over  piles 
of  rich  stuffs,  and  ingots  of  gold,  together  with  a  great 
quantity  of  jewelry  and  unset  gems,  each  sort  in  a  separate 
compartment  of  its  own. 

Diamonds,  white  as  steel,  and  clear  as  running  water; 
diamonds,  blue  and  yellow,  scintillated  and  blazed  in  the 
rays  of  the  light  held  above  them  by  Ma'am  Brigida's 
trembling  hand,  while  the  woman  gazed,  wellnigh  aghast, 
at  such  a  show  of  amassed  splendor. 

Then  there  were  rubies,  blood-red,  rose-red,  and  lilac ; 
turquoises,  blue  as  summer's  clear  sky,  and  emeralds,  green 
as  the  grassy  fields  beneath ;  opals,  some  of  them  large  as 
nutmegs,  and  of  all  colors,  from  pearl-gray  to  black,  and 
glowing  with  the  heart  of  a  fiery  sunset;  sapphires,  green 
and  red,  as  well  as  blue ;  sea-green  beryls ;  topazes,  pale 
and  golden,  orange  and  citron-hued ;  pearls  of  various 
sizes,  shapes,  and  tints,  singly  or  in  long  ropes,  — these  and 
,many  other  jewels,  lying  in  heaps  of  sparkling  color. 

"  The  saints  keep  us  !  "  exclaimed  Ma'am  Brigida,  when 
she  was  able  to  speak.  "  Little  did  I  think  all  these  days 


178  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

here  that  I  was  walkin'  an'  livin'  above  such  splendor  as 
no  king  or  quane  could  match  !  " 

"  Have  a  care  that  no  one  knows  of  it  now,"  warned 
Lafitte.  He  was  in  shirt-sleeves,  working  as  might  any 
sailor  of  his  crews,  breathing  hard  as  he  filled  bag  after  bag, 
and  swathed  it  in  disguising  wrappings  of  coarse  sacking. 
"  All  this  is  now  the  Senorita  Lazalie's,  and  I  will  leave  it 
in  safe-keeping  for  her,  while  she  is  with  the  nuns,  in  New 
Orleans.  But,  "  he  added,  as  if  to  anticipate  what  Ma'am 
Brigida  might  say,  "  you  understand  that  if  afterwards  there 
is  any  need  of  my  advice  or  assistance  you  have  only  to 
let  me  know." 

These  words,  however,  conciliatory  though  they  were, 
served  to  arouse  Ma'am  Brigida's  inherited  combativeness, 
for  she  asked,  with  considerable  show  of  the  indignation 
she  had  manifested  earlier  in  the  day,  "  And  how  are  we 
to  do  that,  —  we  shut  up  with  the  nuns,  an'  niver  knowin' 
where  you  are,  at  all  at  all?" 

Her  manner  had,  during  the  latter  portion  of  the  fore- 
noon, been  undeniably  chilly,  from  which  Lafitte  surmised 
that  she  had  found  cause  for  resentment  against  him  by 
reason  of  the  manner  or  appearance  of  her  young  mistress 
after  the  latter's  interview  with  him. 

It  could  have  been  from  no  more  definite  knowledge 
than  this ;  for  he  was  sure  that  Lazalie's  fierce  pride  would 
never  permit  her  to  tell  even  her  faithful  old  nurse  of  his 
having  repulsed  her  proffered  love. 

"  I  shall  arrange  all  that,  and  have  it  understood,  before 
I  leave  you,"  was  his  curt  reply,  as  he  went  on  tying  knots ; 
and  nothing  more  was  said. 

The  chests  were  soon  emptied,  and  the  bundles  lying 
ready  for  removal. 

Early  in  the  afternoon  the  entire  crew  came  ashore  with 
the  body  of  their  dead  captain ;  and  all  on  the  island  were 
given  a  half-holiday,  in  order  that  they  might  show  respect 
to  its  interment. 

Rolled  in  blankets,  in  lieu  of  coffin,  it  was  lowered  into  a 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  179 

grave  made  by  the  slaves  during  the  morning;  and  all 
stood  around  in  silence  as  the  earth  fell  to  it,  shovelled  in 
by  those  who  had  toiled  beneath  cruelties  ordered  or  in- 
flicted by  the  brain  and  hands  now  stilled  forever. 

Lazalie  was  not  present ;  and  Lafitte  saw  her  no  more 
until  evening,  when,  with  high-held  head  and  scornful  air, 
she  joined  him  and  the  others  at  the  table,  to  partake  of 
the  last  meal  that  would  be  eaten  on  the  Barra  de  Hierro. 

In  the  midst  of  it  they  were  startled  by  the  sudden 
appearance  in  their  midst  of  a  bedraggled  and  weary  form. 
It  was  that  of  the  gunner,  Lopez,  who,  still  wet  from  the 
sea,  and  his  garments  torn  by  the  thickets  through  which 
he  had  pushed  his  way,  dropped  silently  into  a  chair, 
seemingly  too  worn  out  for  speech.  His  face  was  white, 
and  a  bandage  enveloped  his  head. 

It  was  as  Lafitte  had  supposed  and  contemplated. 
Ehewah,  by  help  of  the  charts  he  had  stolen,  had  gained 
the  enemy's  favor;  and  the  latter,  in  consequence  of  the 
information  furnished  by  the  Indian,  had  lost  no  time  in 
repairing  damages,  and  setting  sail  in  pursuit  of  the 
brigantine. 

They  were  now  lying  off  the  east  coast  of  the  island, 
preferring  to  wait  until  morning  before  venturing  through 
the  treacherous  channel  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  Barra 
de  Hierro,  where  they  believed  their  prey,  resting  in 
fancied  security,  could  be  more  easily  overcome  by  an 
unexpected  attack. 

Lopez,  feigning  to  be  more  severely  injured  than  was  the 
fact,  had  thus  disarmed  their  vigilance,  and,  seizing  an 
opportunity  to  drop  overboard,  had  swum  ashore. 

He  told  all  this  by  piecemeal,  in  answer  to  Lafitte's  ques- 
tions ;  and  the  latter  then  sent  him  out  with  one  of  his 
fellows  to  change  his  wet  clothing. 

When  he  returned,  after  a  short  absence,  many  minis- 
tering hands  were  busied  in  supplying  him  with  food  and 
drink,  while  Lafitte,  in  the  fewest  possible  words,  told  him 
of  the  plan  afoot. 


180  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

He  had  reason  to  believe,  from  the  man's  record,  that, 
like  himself,  Lopez  was  largely  the  creature  of  circum- 
stances, and  that  he  retained  a  spirit  of  humanity  and 
manliness  greatly  at  variance  with  his  lawless  life.  Lafitte 
had  long  known  him,  for  he  had  been  a  member  of  the 
"  Aigle's  "  crew;  and  boyish  associations  gave  him  a  more 
than  ordinary  place  in  the  former's  regard  and  confidence. 

The  large  room  where  were  gathered  those  who  were  to 
sail  that  night,  was  full  of  dusky  shadows,  relieved  here 
and  there  by  lights  that  streamed  a  quivering  glow  upon 
swarthy  faces  and  stalwart  forms,  amid  which  Lazalie,  with 
her  rich  beauty,  and  the  honest  homeliness  of  Ma'am 
Brigida,  made  a  marked  contrast ;  but,  on  account  of  the 
prevailing  excitement  and  confusion,  there  was  but  little 
ceremony  observed  between  the  members  of  the  household 
and  those  who  dwelt  outside. 

There  was  general  rejoicing  over  Lopez'  escape.  But 
this  feeling  was,  in  a  measure,  tempered  by  anger  at 
Ehewah's  treachery ;  and  hard  indeed  would  have  been 
the  Indian's  fate  could  any  of  those  sinewy  hands  have 
grasped  his  brown  throat. 

When  the  gunner's  story  was  ended,  a  half-suppressed 
roar  had  surged  through  the  room,  to  be  hushed  by  the 
uplifted  hand  and  reproving  frown  of  Lafitte ;  for  Lazalie 
had  not  yet  left  the  table,  but  sat,  with  Ma'am  Brigida 
beside  her,  at  its  farthest  end.  Her  red  lips  were  parted 
slightly,  and  an  angry  light  glowed  in  her  black  eyes. 

"Why  did  you  fail  to  kill  the  Indian?"  she  demanded 
imperiously,  as  if  holding  Lopez  accountable  for  a  grave 
offence. 

"Kill  him?"  repeated  the  old  gunner,  whose  hand  was 
carrying  to  his  mouth  a  huge  piece  of  turtle  meat.  "  Kill 
him,  Senorita  Lazalie.?  " 

"  Yes,"  was  her  haughty  reply.  "  You  should  have 
killed  him." 

"How  was  I  to  do  that?  "  he  asked  with  a  scowl,  as  if 
feeling  the  unjustness  of  her  accusation.  "  I  had  wasted 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 8 1 

my  knife  on  the  traitor,  and  it  now  lies  somewhere  off 
Satan's  Key ;  my  powder  and  pistols  were  sea-soaked ; 
and  he  took  good  care  to  keep  out  of  reach,  after  I  came 
to  my  senses  aboard  the  English  ship." 

"  I  understand,"  she  said,  now  in  a  more  gracious  tone ; 
"  and  we  are  very  glad  you  escaped.  But,"  she  added, 
"  what  could  have  happened,  that  Ehewah  should  think  of 
committing  such  an  act  of  treachery?  " 

The  girl  spoke  musingly,  her  eyes  bent  upon  the  mahog- 
any table,  where,  with  a  golden  spoon  whose  handle 
gleamed  with  tiny  gems,  she  was  idly  tracing  an  invisible 
figure. 

Lafitte  caught  Lopez'  eye ;  and,  obeying  the  command 
he  saw  in  the  former's  look,  the  gunner  made  no  reply. 

Lazalie  appeared  to  have  forgotten  her  question,  for  she 
remained  silent,  and  in  a  few  minutes  went  to  her  own 
apartments,  -followed  by  Ma'am  Brigida. 

The  meal  was  soon  finished ;  and  then  the  men  gathered 
from  the  table  the  gold  and  silver  plate,  packing  it  into 
canvas  bags,  which  were  borne  to  the  shore,  to  be  taken 
aboard  the  "Black  Petrel." 

The  greater  part  of  the  slaves,  together  with  those 
brought  from  the  brigantine  to  be  turned  loose  among 
their  sable  fellows,  were,  of  course,  ignorant  as  to  the  plans 
of  their  owner;  and  when  they  retired  for  the  night,  it 
was  to  slumber  but  little  less  deeply  by  reason  of  their  brief 
respite  from  labor,  while  the  new  arrivals,  half  sick  from 
their  long  imprisonment,  with  its  darkness  and  poor  air, 
slept  far  more  soundly. 

But,  the  next  morning,  the  former,  awakening  in  affright 
at  the  lateness  of  the  hour,  and  wondering  why  no  over- 
seer's lash  had  roused  them  long  before,  soon  realized  that 
something  unusual  had  befallen ;  for  the  sun  was  not  two 
hours  high  when  a  compact  body  of  scarlet  uniforms  and 
shining  guns  was  seen  advancing  from  the  island's  shore. 

The  greater  number  of  the  frightened  slaves  fled  inland, 
to  hide  in  the  thickets  and  gullies.  But  some  of  the  more 


1 82  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

intelligent  sought  the  shelter  of  the  stone  stronghold ;  and, 
finding  it  deserted,  they  quickly  shut  and  barred  the  oaken 
gate. 

It  was  not  long  before  a  storm  of  blows  upon  the  gate 
called  some  of  them  to  it;  and,  looking  through  a  loophole, 
they  saw  the  strangers  gathered  behind  a  commanding  offi- 
cer who  was  demanding  entrance  in  the  king's  name. 

The  terrified  slaves  —  a  few  of  whom  understood  the 
words  —  lost  no  time  in  obeying,  and  were  soon  assured 
that  no  harm  would  come  to  them  from  the  invaders, 
whose  leader,  upon  questioning  the  negroes,  was  made 
aware  of  the  condition  of  affairs. 

Meanwhile,  northerly  sailed  the  "  Black  Petrel,"  with 
Lafitte  in  command,  and  with  him  Lopez  and  a  picked 
crew,  —  such  men  as  he  knew  had  his  own  cause  at  heart. 

This  northerly  course  from  the  Barra  de  Hierro  was  fully 
as  dangerous  as  was  the  channel  leading  in  from  east  to 
west;  but  as  it  was  comparatively  unknown  to  Ehewah, 
and  not  upon  the  charts  stolen  by  him,  Lafitte  concluded 
there  was  little  risk  of  encountering  the  enemy  therein. 

Lazalie  and  Ma'am  Brigida,  together  with  Nato  and  two 
other  slaves  to  wait  upon  the  Spanish  girl,  also  were  on 
the  brigantine  ;  and  Ezrah,  in  charge  of  the  sloop,  followed 
as  closely  as  possible,  both  vessels  being  laden  with  stores, 
slaves,  and  treasure. 

Garonne,  with  his  ship,  had  sailed  at  sunset,  taking  the 
northerly  channel ;  but  it  was  several  hours  later  when  the 
"  Black  Petrel "  and  her  companion  stole  away,  and  took 
their  course  for  New  Orleans. 

The  wind  blew  from  the  south  and  southwest  during  the 
night,  and  by  sunrise  it  had  freshened  to  quite  a  lively 
gale,  bearing  a  touch  of  sou'east,  so  that  the  brigantine 
was  making  a  steady  seven  knots ;  and  Lafitte,  leaning  on 
the  rail,  could  see  through  his  glass  the  sail  of  the  sloop, 
which  Ezrah  was  keeping  upon  a  true,  if  slower  course, 
while  all  about  the  waste  of  tumbling  sky-rimmed  waters 
there  was  no  other  vessel  in  sight. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  183 

It  was  noon  when  the  "Black  Petrel"  reached  New 
Orleans ;  and  Lafitte  came  ashore  immediately,  bringing 
with  him  Lazalie  and  Ma'am  Brigida,  whom  he  escorted 
to  their  new  abiding-place. 

No  others  left  the  brigantine,  as  its  commander's  sole 
business  in  the  city  was  that  of  providing  for  the  girl's  im- 
mediate future,  after  which  he  proposed  sailing  at  once  for 
Barataria. 

One  of  his  most  intimate  friends  was  Philip  La  Roche, 
a  man  of  middle  age,  and  a  banker  of  New  Orleans.  He 
was  of  fine  family,  of  high  social  position,  and  a  gentleman 
of  the  strictest  honor. 

It  was  to  his  care  that  Lafitte  committed  Lazalie,  after 
seeing  her  quartered  safely,  in  company  with  Ma'am 
Brigida,  at  the  Ursuline  convent  in  the  Place  d'Armes. 

He  had  purposed  leaving  Nato  with  them  for  a  time ; 
but  the  mother  superior's  evident  disinclination  as  to  this, 
coupled  with  the  boy's  passionate  pleading  to  go  with  his 
master,  led  the  latter  to  abandon  his  intention. 

Lazalie  had,  during  the  voyage,  preserved  an  air  of  calm- 
ness to  which  was  added  an  occasional  touch  of  scorn;  but 
when,  while  they  were  alone,  Lafitte  bade  her  adieu,  she 
put  out  a  detaining  hand,  as  she  stood  with  downcast  eyes 
before  him. 

Her  sombre  garments,  with  the  hood  of  her  cloak  pushed 
back,  revealing  the  dishevelled  hair,  gave  her  the  look  of  a 
suffering  saint;  and  Lafitte,  who  now  saw  her  thus  for  the 
first  time,  had  never  thought  the  gayly  plumaged  tropical 
bird  could  appear  so  spiritual. 

"When  am  I  to  see  you  again  ?  "  she  asked  in  a  listless  tone. 

"  That  I  cannot  now  say ;  but  the  mother  superior  will 
know  how  to  communicate  with  me,  if  I  am  needed,"  he 
answered  gently,  taking  the  two  small,  tremulous  hands 
she  extended. 

"  And  may  I  not  return  to  the  Barra  de  Hierro  later  on, 
—  after  a  while?"  she  inquired,  with  a  humility  which  sur- 
prised him. 


184  Lafittc  of  Louisiana 

"  It  would  be  most  imprudent  for  you  to  do  so  for  some 
time  to  come,  if  ever,  as  you  must  surely  know,"  he  replied 
firmly,  looking  down  into  her  face.  "  The  English  must 
have  seized  the  island,  and  will  doubtless  hold  it;  and,  as 
Laro's  next  of  kin,  you  can  scarcely  hope  for  success, 
should  you  assert  a  claim  to  it  as  owner.  But  why  wish  to 
go  back,  when  you  are  in  safety  here,  with  a  fortune  which 
will  insure  you  perfect  independence?  What  more  can 
you  ask?  " 

He  was  somewhat  impatient  at  the  thought  of  her  seem- 
ing to  care  for  such  surroundings,  failing,  as  he  did,  to 
remember  that  the  island  was  the  only  home  she  had  ever 
known.  He  failed  also  to  realize  that  the  rigid  atmosphere 
of  the  place  to  which  he  had  brought  her  was  already  stir- 
ring a  homesick  longing  for  the  freedom  of  her  former  life. 

"  I  ask  your  love,  and  I  want  to  be  with  you !  "  she  ex- 
claimed impetuously,  snatching  her  hands  away  and  throw- 
ing her  arms  around  his  neck,  while  with  a  sobbing  cry 
she  laid  her  head  against  his  breast. 

Lafitte's  face  hardened  as  his  fingers  closed  about  her 
wrists  and  loosened  her  arms. 

"That  can  never  be,  Lazalie  —  never.  I  have  never 
known  anything  of  love,  and  have  no  desire  to  learn  of  it 
now.  I  am  not  worth  any  woman's  loving;  nor  can  I 
afford  to  have  any  woman's  fate  linked  with  mine.  Believe 
this,  and  accept  it,  and  let  us  part  friends." 

She  turned  from  him,  covering  her  face  with  her  hands. 

"  Mr.  Philip  La  Roche  will  call  upon  you  in  a  day  or 
two.  He  is  one  whom  you  can  trust,  and  with  whom  you 
can  advise  safely;  and  I  shall  place  your  affairs  in  his 
hands." 

Lafitte  had  moved  toward  the  door;  and,  turning  at  the 
threshold,  he  added,  "  Adios,  Lazalie ;  and  believe  me 
when  I  say  that  if  you  ever  need  my  service  as  a  friend, 
you  may  count  upon  me." 

She  did  not  reply ;  and  when  she  uncovered  her  face  he 
was  gone. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SEVEN 

THE  island  of  Grande  Terre,  off  the  coast  of 
Louisiana,  runs  parallel  with  the  mainland ; 
and  at  its  western  end  is  a  secure  harbor, 
reached  by  the  Great  Pass  of  Barataria,  whose  water  is 
from  nine  to  ten  feet  in  depth. 

It  was  a  comparatively  easy  matter  for  any  good  mariner 
to  sail  as  far  as  the  eastern  point  of  this  island.  But  beyond 
Grande  Terre,  and  when  the  Gulf  of  Barataria  was  reached, 
a  different  condition  of  things  existed,  making  Lafitte's 
stronghold  at  the  opposite  end  very  difficult  of  access. 

The  harbor  of  Grande  Terre  communicated  with  numer- 
ous lagoons,  bayous,  and  lakes,  natural  and  artificial,  many 
of  them  leading  into  the  Mississippi,  and  forming  a  laby- 
rinth of  tortuous  watercourses  flowing  between  sizable 
islands,  upon  which  the  sea-rovers  were  as  completely  at 
home  as  were  their  law-abiding  fellows  when  within  the 
limits  of  New  Orleans. 

Here,  on  Grande  Terre,  were  sold  the  captured  cargoes 
and  prizes ;  and  people  from  all  parts  of  Louisiana  came 
hither  to  purchase  them,  with  no  apparent  attempt  or  desire 
to  conceal  the  object  of  their  mission.  Even  in  the  streets 
of  New  Orleans  traders  gave  and  received  orders  for  the 
purchase  of  goods  at  Grande  Terre,  doing  it  with  as  little 
secrecy  as  would  be  employed  regarding  sales  of  merchan- 
dise in  the  markets  of  any  other  city. 

In  New  Orleans,  as  in  other  southern  cities,  it  was  cus- 
tomary for  many  of  the  wealthier  citizens  to  disappear  in 
the  early  spring,  and  remain  away  until  late  in  the  fall ; 
and  among  these  was  Count  de  Cazeneau,  who  took  with 
him  the  greater  part  of  his  household.  But  it  was  not 


1 86  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

generally  known  that  he  went  to  one  of  the  Barataria 
islands ;  and  the  few  who  were  aware  of  the  fact  found  it 
wise  to  keep  silent  upon  the  matter. 

The  sun  was  so  low  that  its  reddening  glow  lay  over  the 
water,  turning  it  to  a  gold-covered  floor ;  and  still  Lafitte 
had  not  returned  to  the  "Black  Petrel,"  which  bore  no  sign 
of  life  upon  her  decks,  but  lay  apparently  deserted,  with 
scarcely  a  breath  of  air  ruffling  the  flag  at  her  peak. 

Jean  Lafitte  was,  with  Pierre,  sitting  in  the  dining-room 
of  his  own  house,  of  which,  however,  the  latter  was  nominal 
master. 

It  was  at  the  northeast  corner  of  Bourbon  and  St.  Philip 
streets;  and  not  far  away,  between  Bourbon  and  Dauphin 
streets,  was  the  shop  where  Pierre  pursued  —  ostensibly, 
at  least  —  the  peaceful  vocation  of  a  blacksmith,  doing  it 
in  a  manner  enabling  him  to  keep  well  informed  as  to  all 
matters  relating  in  any  wise  to  the  mutual  interests  of  him- 
self and  his  foster-brother. 

"And  so  Laro  is  dead,  and  the  Barra  de  Hierro  in 
English  hands,"  Pierre  was  saying. 

He  had  heard  Jean's  story,  and  now,  stretching  his  long 
legs,  lay  back  more  comfortably  in  his  chair,  where  he  had 
been  listening  with  a  rigid  pose  that  told  of  his  interest  in 
the  subject. 

"  Laro  dead  !  "  he  continued  meditatively.  "  May  the 
merciful  saints  rest  his  wicked  soul !  Only,"  in  a  more 
practical  tone,  "  I  fear  they  will  be  forced  to  use  a  very 
strong  spy-glass  in  order  to  find  it." 

Jean  made  no  reply,  being  occupied  with  lighting  a 
cigar. 

"  Now,  lad,"  Pierre  went  on,  in  the  tongue  they  gen- 
erally used  when  alone  with  one  another,  "  what  is  there  in 
all  this  that  should  make  thee  look  so  sad?  It  was  a  bad 
day  for  both  of  us  when  we  became  mixed  up  in  Laro's 
life  and  ways;  as  much  thou  hast  more  than  once  admitted 
to  me.  But  for  a  long  time  thou  hast  been  virtually 
thine  own  master,  with  views  and  schemes  of  thine  own ; 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 87 

and,  now  that  Laro  is  removed,  it  but  makes  it  easier  to 
carry  these  into  effect." 

"  Aye,"  was  the  quickly  spoken  assent.  "  But  it  may  be 
too  late  for  such  a  thing." 

Pierre's  sleepy  eyes  opened  wider  as  he  looked  across 
the  table  at  his  foster-brother. 

"  Too  late,  I  say,"  Jean  repeated,  his  voice  vibrant  with 
the  feeling  which  had  possessed  him  since  the  meeting 
with  Greloire.  "  What  wouldst  thou  say,  Pierre,  if  I 
assured  thee  that  I  am  heart-sick  at  thought  of  my  life  — 
what  it  must  mean  and  be ;  and  that  I  would  forfeit  all 
my  wealth  if  but  that  we  could  be  set  back  to  that  night 
in  Toulon  when  we  stood  beside  Pere  Huot's  death-bed?  " 

Pierre  straightened  himself  in  his  chair  and  looked 
wonderingly  into  Jean's  agitated  face,  while  the  latter,  not 
waiting  for  reply  or  comment,  poured  forth  in  rapid  words, 
ringing  with  passionate  remorse,  an  account  of  his  meet- 
ing with  Greloire ;  but  with  its  ending  his  voice  became 
tremulous,  and  rising  to  his  feet  he  began  pacing  the 
floor. 

.  There  was  silence,  while  Pierre  seemed  to  be  reviewing 
what  he  had  heard.  Then  he  said,  while  a  gentle  look 
softened  the  ruggedness  of  his  face,  "  He  loved  thee, 
Jean,  most  truly;  and  ah,  lad,  how  truly  does  he  hold,  as 
always,  thine  innermost  heart !  " 

Jean's  lip  curled  in  a  sneer  as  he  stopped  abruptly  and 
threw  himself  into  his  chair. 

"  A  fine  showing  I  have  made  of  what  such  love  was 
strong  enough  to  keep  me  from  doing !  I  have  made  of 
myself  a  man  whose  whole  life's  devotion  would  count  for 
nothing  with  him  to  whom  the  world  now  bends  the  knee." 

"  He  is  no  saint,"  asserted  Pierre,  now  with  a  growl,  and 
as  if  determined  to  defend  Jean  against  self-recrimination. 
"  The  world  says  he  is  selfish  and  hard  —  that  he  has  ever 
sought  his  own  aggrandizement." 

"  Dare  not  breathe  to  me  one  word  against  him  !  "  ex- 
claimed Jean,  striking  his  fist  upon  the  table.  "  Let  others 


1 88  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

say  what  they  will,  but  I  wish  to  hear  none  of  it;  nor  will 
you,  if  you  love  me." 

Pierre  lay  back  in  his  chair,  lit  a  fresh  cigar,  and  smoked 
in  silence,  not  ill-pleased  to  have  changed  his  foster- 
brother's  self-condemnatory  mood  into  one  of  impatience 
with  himself. 

"  Forgive  me,  Pierre,  I  meant  not  to  speak  so  rudely !  " 
Jean  exclaimed  the  next  moment,  all  trace  of  anger  gone 
from  him. 

"  Let  it  go,  then,  as  will  I,"  replied  Pierre,  with  perfect 
good-nature.  "Now  tell  me  of  thy  plans,  and  what  is  to 
become  of  the  lovely  Senorita  Lazalie." 

At  this,  Jean,  putting  aside  his  former  mood,  sketched 
out  clearly  all  his  intended  operations,  telling  in  detail  of 
his  interview  with  Philip  La  Roche,  who  with  his  widowed 
sister,  Madame  Riefe't,  would  take  the  Spanish  beauty 
into  their  charge. 

It  was  now  some  two  months  since  the  governor's  edict 
had  been  issued  against  the  introduction  of  African  slaves ; 
and  he  had  followed  this  by  an  address  "  To  all  whom  it 
might  concern  in  the  territory,"  stating  that  it  had  come 
to  his  knowledge  that  well-laid  plans  existed  to  defeat  and 
evade  this  edict  by  way  of  Barataria;  and,  as  Jean  now 
learned  from  Pierre,  a  rumor  was  afloat  that  the  governor 
contemplated  setting  a  price  upon  the  head  of  Jean  Lafitte, 
smuggler,  slave-trader,  and  pirate. 

"  If  this  should  come  to  pass,  Pierre,  New  Orleans  would 
scarcely  be  the  safest  place  for  thee,"  said  Jean.  "  It  is 
evident  that  the  city  is  getting  ready  for  a  spasm  of 
virtue;  and  with  a  goodly  bribe  in  sight,  there  can  be  no 
telling  how  soon  a  brother  of  mine  might  be  suspected, 
and  laid  by  the  heels." 

"  It  is  only  a  rumor  as  yet,"  answered  Pierre,  with  no 
sign  of  anxiety;  "and,  together  with  the  stories  of  bad 
feeling  growing  between  these  states  and  England,  it  gives 
the  people  a  little  of  the  excitement  they  ever  seem  to 
crave.  No,"  now  more  emphatically,  "  I  will  not  be- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  189 

lieve  it ;  for  there  are  hundreds  of  friends  and  well-wishers 
throughout  Louisiana,  to  say  naught  of  thy  rich  patrons, 
who  enjoy  the  governor's  confidence,  and  have  good 
reasons  for  not  desiring  any  curtailment  of  thy  liberty  or 
operations." 

"  I  wish  there  would  be  war  declared  against  Great 
Britain !  "  declared  Jean,  with  sudden  animation,  as  he 
nodded  his  acquiescence  in  Pierre's  reasoning.  "  She  has 
been  sneaking  around  this  country  ever  since  her  whipping 
here,  trying,  without  appearing  to  try,  to  obtain  another 
hold  upon  it.  She  pretended  to  swallow  her  former  dose 
with  proper  grace ;  but  this  was  pretence,  for  the  dose  has, 
even  yet,  lost  none  of  its  first  bitterness.  She  never  seems 
to  really  know  when  she  is  well  thrashed." 

It  was  now  Pierre's  turn  to  nod. 

"If  war  came,"  continued  Jean,  his  eyes  sparkling  as  if 
with  satisfaction  at  the  idea,  "  do  you  know  I  think  I 
should  go  to  the  governor  and  offer  all  I  have  for  his 
assistance?  " 

"  Ah?  "  said  Pierre,  with  a  slight  elevation  of  his  heavy 
eyebrows. 

"  Yes ;  for  you  and  I,  with  our  men,  could  then  fight 
like  any  respectable  citizens  in  defence  of  this  country 
against  the  English." 

"  That  might  be,"  was  Pierre's  speculative  remark.  But 
his  tone  changed  as  he  added,  bending  his  eyes,  filled  with 
a  meaning  look,  upon  Jean's  impassioned  face,  aglow 
with  a  new  and  better  enthusiasm,  "  And  England  hates 
Bonaparte." 

"  Hates  —  yes  ;  but  fears,  as  well.  Oh,  if  I  can  but  help 
lay  low  his  most  hated  enemy,  I  shall  feel,  in  dying  for  it, 
the  greatest  happiness  I  ever  knew." 

Pierre  whistled  softly,  and  reaching  for  a  flagon  of  wine, 
filled  two  glasses. 

"  Here,  Jean,"  he  said,  lifting  one  of  them,  "  let  us  drink 
to  the  overthrow  of  English  power  in  any  land  wherein  we 
may  abide,  and  long  life  and  prosperity  to  him  you  love." 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-EIGHT 

TWILIGHT  was  coming  when  Jean  Lafitte  took 
his  way  to  the  house  of  Count  de  Cazeneau, 
who,  as  the  former  had  learned  from  Pierre, 
was  now  returned  to  the  city.  To  him  must  be  reported 
the  recent  events ;  and  Lafitte  had  reason  to  suspect  that 
the  news  of  Laro's  death  would  not  be  altogether  un- 
welcome, inasmuch  as  for  two  years  past  the  relations 
between  the  adventurer  and  the  fastidious  Frenchman  had 
been  greatly  strained. 

To  New  Orleans  at  large  Lafitte  was  known  as  "  Captain 
Jean,"  ship-owner,  man  of  affairs,  and  benefactor  of  all 
worthy  projects  and  persons,  —  one  whose  generous  hand 
was  ever  open  to  the  needy,  black  or  white,  who  sought 
his  assistance  or  advice.  And  many  a  kindly  and  ad- 
miring glance  was  cast  at  him,  as,  clad  in  white  duck, 
with  his  handsome  head  and  face  shadowed  by  the  broad 
brim  of  a  Panama  hat,  his  graceful,  athletic  figure  swung 
leisurely  along  the  streets,  where,  with  the  sunset,  life  was 
awakening  from  the  afternoon  siesta. 

Up  the  avenue  of  live-oaks,  upon  whose  branches  the 
gray  moss  draped  filaments  looking  ghostly  in  the  twi- 
light, he  passed  to  the  pillared  portico  of  the  count's 
residence,  and,  as  was  his  privilege,  entered  its  wide  door 
unannounced. 

The  low  strumming  of  a  guitar  coming  from  a  near-by 
room  drew  his  footsteps  toward  it,  and  he  was  soon  stand- 
ing on  its  threshold. 

No  candles  were  lit,  but  a  woman's  white  drapery 
gleamed  from  the  farther  end,  in  an  alcove-windowed 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  1 9 1 

recess  looking  out  to  the  western  sky,  where  the  evening 
sky  was  glittering  in  the  day's  gray  ashes. 

A  curious  sensation  thrilled  the  man's  heart  as  he  heard 
a  girl's  voice  singing  softly  — 

The  swallows  dart  on  happy  wings  ; 

With  spring  the  earth  is  fair  ; 
Forgotten  now  in  joy  it  brings 

Are  winter's  days  of  care. 
But  sad  my  heart,  that  was  so  light 

When  winter's  ice  and  snow 
Held  mute  the  song  of  waters  bright 

That  now  so  gladly  flow. 

'T  was  love  that  made  my  world  so  fair 

Without  the  birds  and  bloom  ; 
Love  made  the  days  of  winter  wear 

Sunshine  through  all  their  gloom. 
But  now  the  sun  of  love  is  set ; 

The  blue  sea  parts  us  wide. 
With  tears  my  longing  eyes  are  wet 

That  look  where  love  has  died. 

It  was  the  Island  Rose ;  and  the  song  was  one  her 
mother  had  taught  her,  —  one  Lafitte  had  heard  the  girl 
sing  during  their  journey  from  the  Choctaw  country. 

"  Mademoiselle  Rose,"  he  said,  speaking  very  softly,  as 
the  sweet  voice  died  away,  breathing  the  final  words  like 
a  sigh  from  a  breaking  heart. 

He  advanced  into  the  room  as  she  came  toward  him. 

"Who  is  it  —  what  do  you  wish?"  she  inquired  timidly, 
and  not  a  little  startled. 

"  It  is  I,  mademoiselle.     Do  you  not  remember  me?  " 

"  Ah  !  " 

It  was  a  cry  of  joy;  and  two  small  hands,  white  as  her 
snowy  draperies,  were  held  out  to  him. 

"  It  is  my  Captain  Jean.  And  oh,  how  glad  I  am  to 
see  you !  " 

"  Are  you?"  was  all  he  was  able  to  say  in  reply,  as  he 
took  her  hands,  and  wondering  to  himself  for  being  so 
tongue-tied  in  the  presence  of  this  mere  child. 


192  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Surely  I  am.  So  often  have  I  asked  myself  during 
this  long  summer  where  you  were  and  what  doing.  Oh, 
Captain  Jean,  I  am  so  very  glad  you  have  come  back. 
And  now  you  will  stop  in  New  Orleans?" 

She  spoke  eagerly,  fearlessly,  as  if  happy  in  showing 
her  liking  for  him. 

"  I  fear  not,  ma'm'selle.  I  am  here  for  a  few  hours 
only,  on  business,  and  came  to  see  your  grandfather." 

Something  in  his  reply  seemed  to  chill  the  frankness  of 
her  mood  and  bearing,  and  she  drew  her  hands  from  his 
clasp. 

"  He  is  somewhere  about  the  house  —  my  grandpere," 
she  said,  speaking  slowly  and  in  a  constrained  way.  "  I 
will  go  and  find  him,  —  tell  him  that  you  are  here." 

She  moved  toward  the  door,  but  he  laid  a  light  hand 
upon  her  shoulder. 

"  Stay,  —  wait  a  moment,  for  I  wish  to  say  a  few  words 
to  you." 

She  paused,  and  stood  before  him  in  the  dusk  that 
made  her  face  shadowy. 

"  You  speak  of  the  summer  being  long.  Were  you  not 
happy,  ma'm'selle?  " 

The  question  was  not  without  reason ;  for,  knowing  as 
he  did  the  repelling  coldness  of  her  grandfather's  nature, 
Lafitte  had,  more  than  once,  wondered  as  to  her  content- 
ment amid  these  new  surroundings. 

She  moved  uneasily,  and  her  head  drooped ;  but  she 
did  not  reply. 

"  Tell  me,  little  Island  Rose,  were  you  not  happy?  "  he 
asked  again,  taking  her  hand.  "  Remember  that  it  was  I 
who  brought  you  here,  —  I,  who  loved  and  revered  your 
mother.  And  I  must  feel  the  deepest  regret  to  have  been 
the  means  of  bringing  her  child  to  unhappiness." 

His  words,  together  with  the  caressing  tone  of  his  voice, 
brought  a  return  of  her  former  manner;  and  he  could  see 
a  smile  in  the  face  raised  to  his,  as  she  said,  "  No,  I  have 
not  been  unhappy,  Captain  Jean ;  yet  I  have  often  looked 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  193 

back  to  the  old  free  life,  and  to  our  journey  together, 
which  was  so  pleasant.  And,"  hesitating  a  little,  "  you 
were  so  kind  that  I  almost  forgot  my  first  grief — that  of 
parting  from  my  darling  mother." 

Lafitte  felt  her  hand  tremble,  and  there  was  a  quaver  in 
the  childish  voice. 

"  Is  not  your  grandpere  kind  to  you?  "  he  asked,  with  a 
quiet  persistency  that  recalled  her  thoughts  to  the  present. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  was  her  hasty  reply.  "  He  has  been  — 
means  to  be,  very  kind,  I  am  sure.  He  has  given  me 
many  pretty  things  —  clothes,  and  jewels,  and  books  — 
things  of  which  I  never  knew  before  in  all  my  life." 

"  Well?  "  asked  Lafitte,  as  she  stopped,  for  he  felt  that 
something  was  troubling  her.  "  Be  frank  with  me,  child ; 
tell  me  whether  or  not  your  life  is  happy." 

"  It  is,  Captain  Jean;  and  yet  there  are  so  many  things 
I  do  not  understand.  And  I  have  a  fear  of  my  grandpere 
which  I  cannot  overcome.  Then,  too,  he  insists  that  I 
shall  be  known  as  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  for  he  told 
me  he  would  not  have  my  father's  name  spoken  under  his 
roof." 

"And  does  this  make  you  unhappy?" 

"  Oh,  no.  I  was  too  young  when  my  father  left  us  — 
my  mother  and  myself — to  remember  much  about  him. 
But  I  know  he  made  my  mother  very  unhappy ;  and  so  I 
cannot  regret  to  be  called  as  was  my  mother  before  he 
brought  her  so  much  misery." 

"  Yet,  little  Rose,  I  feel  that  something  is  troubling 
you,"  Lafitte  declared  confidently.  "  I  wish  you  would 
tell  me  what  it  is;  and  perhaps  I  can  find  the  way  to 
make  you  as  happy  and  contented  as  I  want  to  feel  you 
are  in  this  new  home  to  which  I  brought  you." 

His  voice,  with  its  gentle  insistence ;  the  firm  pressure 
of  his  hand  upon  her  small  fingers,  —  these  impelled  her, 
after  a  brief  hesitancy,  to  say,  speaking  very  softly, 
"  There  seems  to  be  some  mystery  about  my  surround- 
ings, —  something  in  my  grandpere's  life  I  cannot  under- 


194  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

stand ;  and  this  makes  me  uncomfortable.  And  he  has 
such  strange  associates." 

It  was  well  for  both  the  girl  and  the  man  that  the  dark- 
ness hid  the  look  of  his  face  when  he  heard  these  words. 

"  On  the  island,  where  we  spent  the  summer,  such 
rough,  dreadful-looking  men  came  to  see  him,  and  then 
disappeared  suddenly.  I  never  spoke  with  them,  for  he 
bade  me  keep  out  of  their  way ;  but  they  frightened  me, 
for  they  looked  wicked  and  cruel,  and  many  of  them  were 
as  dark-skinned  as  our  slaves.  Some  of  them  were 
dressed  so  oddly,  with  red  caps  on  their  heads,  and  rings 
in  their  ears.  I  could  not  but  wonder  why  he  should 
permit  such  men  to  enter  his  house,  and  what  could  be 
their  business  with  him." 

"  There  are  many  strange  and  rough-looking  men  about 
New  Orleans,  little  Rose,  and  we  are  obliged  to  come  into 
contact  with  them  in  business  matters,"  said  Lafitte.  "  I 
know  those  of  whom  you  speak,  and  I  know  they  would 
never  harm  you."  And  he  patted  reassuringly  the  hand 
she  had  not  offered  to  withdraw. 

"  But,"  he  added,  "  you  had  better  keep  away  from  such 
men,  as  your  grandpere  bade  you ;  for  you  must  believe 
that  he  loves  you,  and  knows  what  is  best  for  you.  Re- 
member, too,  that  so  long  as  I  live  you  can  rely  upon  me 
to  keep  you  safe  from  whatever  might  harm  you  or  make 
you  unhappy." 

"  Ah,  that  is  pleasant  for  me  to  hear  and  to  know, 
Captain  Jean,"  she  replied,  with  childish  frankness,  releas- 
ing her  hand  and  laying  it  on  his  arm.  "  But,"  now  with 
some  anxiety,  "  how  can  you  ever  be  able  to  do  much  for 
me,  should  I  need  you?  It  is  long  since  I  have  seen  you, 
or  known  where  you  were ;  and  now  you  tell  me  you  are 
here  but  for  a  few  hours,  and  will  then  go  away  again,  I 
know  not  where." 

Although  seemingly  "  'twixt  smiles  and  tears,"  she 
spoke  with  an  arch  naiVete"  that  affected  Lafitte  most 
curiously. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  195 

"  You  know  Zeney,  the  one  called  a  witch,  your  grand- 
pere's  slave  !  "  he  inquired  with  apparent  irrelevance. 

"  Yes,  of  course,"  answered  Roselle,  surprise  showing 
in  her  voice.  "  She  is  a  dreadful-looking  old  woman,  with 
big  black  eyes.  At  first  I  was  afraid  of  her,  but  now  I  am 
not,  for  she  knew  and  loved  my  mother,  and  has  talked  to 
me  of  her." 

"So?  Well,  that  is  quite  as  it  should  be.  And  now, 
little  Rose,"  again  taking  her  hand,  "  remember  always 
what  I  say  to  you  now:  Should  you  ever  wish  to  tell  me 
anything,  or  need  any  service  you  think  I  can  render,  all 
you  need  do  is  to  tell  Zeney,  and  then  allow  three  days  to 
pass  in  which  to  see  me  or  hear  from  me.  Will  you  promise 
to  do  this?  " 

He  bent  toward  her  with  an  earnestness  in  his  manner 
that  caused  her  to  wonder  at  the  time  and  afterwards. 

"  Yes,  I  promise,  and  I  thank  you,"  she  answered  softly, 
and  left  him. 

A  few  moments  later  the  Count  de  Cazeneau  entered  the 
room  and  greeted  Lafitte  with  a  cordiality  he  accorded  to 
few  men ;  but  the  Island  Rose  did  not  return. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-NINE 

AFTER  the  death  of  Laro  a  new  and  somewhat 
better  order  of  things  prevailed  among  the  so- 
called  "  Pirates  of  the  Gulf." 

Now  under  the  direct  leadership  of  Lafitte  alone,  and 
with  better  opportunities  for  knowing  his  chivalrous  nature, 
the  larger  body  of  them  followed  unquestioningly  his 
more  merciful  and  less  lawless  practices ;  and  not  a  few 
of  the  men  actually  relished  the  changed  conditions  in 
which  they  found  themselves. 

Boat-building  was  carried  on  by  them  upon  a  secluded 
island  of  the  Barataria  region ;  smuggled  cargoes  were 
disposed  of  at  Grande  Terre  and  New  Orleans,  or  taken 
abroad ;  and  there  was,  in  addition  to  this,  a  legitimate 
business  transacted,  both  in  importing  and  exporting. 

Lafitte  now  spent  much  of  his  time  on  Shell  Island, 
where  was  his  own  particular  stronghold,  and  upon  whose 
shores  was  plied  the  trade  of  boat-building. 

Yet  his  days  were  not  all  given  to  this  peaceful  occupa- 
tion. Not  only  were  there  cargoes  to  be  sold,  and  others 
acquired  for  his  ships,  but  large  quantities  of  goods  had  to 
be  carried  through  the  innumerable  bayous  and  lakes  with 
which  he  and  his  men  alone  were  familiar,  and  brought  in 
safety  to  his  numerous  clients. 

It  is  difficult  at  this  day  to  realize  the  power  of  Lafitte, 
or  to  understand  the  immunity,  and  the  reason  for  it,  with 
which  he  carried  on  his  illicit  pursuits.  But  it  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  Gulf  of  Barataria  and  its  surround- 
ings were  in  almost  a  state  of  nature  and  sparsely  inhab- 
ited ;  that,  by  reason  of  the  streams  and  swamps,  the 
country  was  exceedingly  difficult  to  traverse,  except  by 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  197 

those  who  were  cognizant  of  its  mysteries ;  and  that  these 
were  known  to  but  few  besides  Lafitte  and  his  men. 

The  former  was  its  actual  ruler;  and,  with  his  skill  in 
managing  others  and  his  exact  knowledge  of  localities  and 
persons,  he  was  able  to  administer  affairs  in  a  way  to  con- 
serve his  own  interests. 

He  had  an  admirable  system  of  communication  between 
the  more  important  points,  by  means  of  which  he  was  able 
to  keep  informed  of  secret  negotiations,  to  counteract 
intrigue,  and  to  blind  the  keen-sighted. 

There  were  certain  points  where  his  agents  and  spies 
concealed  their  reports,  to  be  taken  by  him  when  it  suited 
his  convenience.  And,  through  Pierre  and  other  emis- 
saries in  New  Orleans,  he  was  always  kept  in  touch  with 
the  drift  of  political  and  mercantile  affairs. 

Such  was  Lafitte's  position  during  the  two  years  suc- 
ceeding Laro's  death. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  give  a  detailed  account  of  his 
operations.  But  it  may  be  said,  —  as  applying  to  this 
portion  of  his  life,  —  that  it  was  not  easy  to  change  the 
current  of  evil  which  a  boy's  recklessness  and  a  young 
man's  lawlessness  had  set  flowing  about  him,  more  es- 
pecially as  his  regret  had  not  yet  risen  to  assume  the 
better  and  stronger  force  of  resolve.  He  was  fettered 
too  closely  by  the  interests  of  others,  to  dare,  with  his 
sense  of  honor,  —  mistaken  though  this  might  be,  —  to 
surmount  his  present  entanglements,  and  declare  his 
true  self  before  the  world. 

Yet,  with  all  his  disregard  for  the  laws  of  man,  he  still 
governed  himself  by  a  code  inherited  with  his  father's 
blood,  and  which  held  him  to  an  observance  of  the  law 
of  honor  and  fair-play. 

Quick  to  use  force  against  force,  he  avoided  all  unne- 
cessary violence ;  and,  if  his  adversaries  met  with  harm, 
it  was  for  his  and  his  followers'  protection,  and  not  from 
wantonness. 

Once,  when   attacked  by  a  posse   of  revenue    officers 


i  98  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

while  he  was  carrying  some  valuable  merchandise  through 
the  bayou  Lafourche,  to  be  delivered  at  New  Orleans,  he 
repulsed  them  speedily,  and  then  apologized  for  the  blood 
his  men  had  shed,  saying  to  the  leader  of  his  defeated 
foes,  "  I  desire  you  to  know  that  I  am  averse  to  such 
strifes;  but,  at  the  same  time,  you  will  please  understand 
that  I  prefer  to  take  life,  or  even  to  lose  my  own,  rather 
than  lose  my  goods." 

Garonne,  who  had  been  given  a  vessel  of  his  own,  had 
gathered  to  himself  the  most  unregenerate  of  Laro's  fol- 
lowers, and  entered  upon  a  career  in  which  he  observed 
the  same  methods  as  his  former  commander,  with  the 
result  that  he  was  finally  brought  to  execution,  together 
with  most  of  his  crew,  in  a  South  American  port. 

Life  at  the  Ursuline  convent  was,  for  many  months,  a 
burden  to  Lazalie,  and  her  whims  and  caprices  made  it 
but  little  less  so  to  the  mother  superior  and  nuns.  But 
they,  with  a  lively  remembrance  of  many  generous  favors 
from  Lafitte,  felt  that  they  must  bear  patiently  with  the 
charge  he  had  left  in  their  keeping. 

La  Roche,  as  her  banker  and  man  of  business,  came 
often  to  see  his  fair  client,  and  ended  by  falling  in  love 
with  her  —  a  fact  he  was  wise  enough  to  keep  to  himself. 
And,  later  on,  he  obtained  Lafitte's  consent  to  her  remo- 
val from  the  convent  and  taking  a  house  of  her  own, 
where,  with  Ma'am  Brigida  and  a  retinue  of  slaves,  the 
high-strung  beauty  seemed  more  contented. 

Amid  the  turmoil  of  his  life  during  this  period,  Lafitte 
had  little  time,  save  in  thought,  for  anything  aside  from 
the  immediate  present  —  its  interests  and  responsibilities. 
And  of  his  thoughts,  the  happiest,  as  also  the  unhappiest, 
was  of  two  faces  that,  at  quiet  moments  of  the  day,  or  in 
the  waking  hours  of  night,  rose,  like  stars,  above  the  grow- 
ing darkness  of  his  life,  and  seemed  to  look  down  reproach- 
fully upon  him. 

The  one,  a  man's,  with  its  pale  serenity  and  magnetic 
gray  eyes,  commanding  and  irresistible ;  the  other  a 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  199 

girl's,  which  seemed  to  bring  with  it  the  scents  of  the 
wild  woods,  and  their  freshness  at  the  breaking  dawn  — 
a  face  with  clear  violet  eyes,  set  wide  apart  under  deli- 
cately arched  brows,  and  free  from  affectation  or  tricks 
of  expression  as  those  of  a  child. 

He  wondered  often  what  was  to  be  her  future  —  this 
little  Island  Rose  ?  But  a  year  or  two  more,  and  she  would 
be  a  woman — in  many  ways  she  was  one  already.  All 
about  was  a  world  unknown  to  her  confiding  purity,  and, 
in  many  respects,  more  dangerous  than  had  been  that  wild 
isolated  life  in  her  island  home  among  the  Choctaws. 

And  there  was  none  to  give  her  sympathy  or  counsel 
save  her  austere  old  grandfather,  who  had  scarcely  a 
thought  beyond  his  miserly  hoardings. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY 

WHEN  the  summer  of  1812  had  brought  the 
Cazeneau  household  to  their  Barataria  home, 
there  befell  something  which  struck  Lafitte 
with  a  new  despair,  and  took  from  him  all  hope  of  ever 
being  asked  to  render  little  Roselle  the  smallest  service, 
even  should  the  occasion  or  necessity  arise. 

Her  childish  trust  in  him  became  destroyed ;  he  saw  her 
shrink  from  him  in  terror  and  abhorrence.  And  this 
awakened  in  him  the  knowledge  that  the  —  as  he  supposed 
—  paternal  love  he  had  been  cherishing  for  the  child  of 
her  who  had  always  been  his  ideal,  was  not  the  affection 
of  a  father  for  his  daughter,  but  the  love  of  a  man  for  a 
woman. 

The  bitterest  potion  he  had  ever  swallowed  was  now 
working  in  his  veins.  Yet  no  one  would  have  suspected 
this,  as  he  went  his  way,  and  for  a  time  with  greater  reck- 
lessness than  before,  although  the  rumor  mentioned  by 
Pierre  had  now  become  a  fact,  inasmuch  as  the  Governor 
of  Louisiana  had  issued  a  proclamation  offering  a  reward 
for  Lafitte's  apprehension. 

This  had  come  about  by  reason  of  the  me'lee  in  the 
bayou  Lafourche,  to  which  allusion  has  been  made,  and 
which  proved  to  be  the  chip  which  kindled  to  a  blaze  the 
long-smouldering  fire  of  wrath  against  the  Baratarians. 

When  the  information  was  brought  to  Lafitte,  accom- 
panied by  a  copy  of  the  proclamation,  he  had,  without 
delay,  taken  a  pinnace  and  set  out  for  the  extreme  south- 
erly side  of  Grande  Terre,  upon  which  was  the  Count  de 
Cazeneau's  abode. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  201 

Several  feeble  expeditions  had,  before  now,  been  sent 
against  the  so-called  "  outlaws."  But,  in  this  new  and 
more  forceful  move,  Lafitte  saw  something  to  be  heeded ; 
and  his  first  thought  was  of  De  Cazeneau  —  of  warning  him 
in  time,  so  that  he  might  leave  Grande  Terre  while  he 
could  do  so  in  safety,  and  still  retain  his  friendly  relations 
with  the  governor  and  authorities. 

The  count's  house  was  a  low,  wooden  structure,  with  a 
puncheon-floored  hallway,  ten  feet  wide,  passing  through 
it,  and  open  front  and  rear. 

In  front  of  the  house  was  a  wide  gallery,  reached  by  a 
flight  of  steps  from  the  rankly  growing  sward,  which 
extended  to  the  gravelly  beach  of  the  bay,  stretching  to 
the  south  and  southeast,  and  now  lying  blue  and  spark- 
ling in  the  afternoon  sunshine. 

Beyond  the  house,  at  its  back,  and  only  a  short  distance 
away,  rose  the  forest,  wild  and  unbroken  as  nature  made  it. 

At  the  sound  of  Lafitte's  feet  upon  the  steps,  a  woman's 
weazened  face,  wrinkled  and  scowling,  its  coffee-hue  con- 
trasting with  wisps  of  gray,  wiry  wool  showing  from  be- 
neath a  bright-colored  bandanna,  was  projected  from  one 
of  the  numerous  doors  opening  from  the  hallway  into 
various  rooms  in  the  two  wings  of  the  building. 

It  was  apparent  that  she  recognized  the  visitor,  for  she 
came  out  into  the  hall  and,  despite  her  age,  advanced 
briskly  toward  him. 

"  Ah,  Zeney,  there  you  are,  looking  as  young  as  ever," 
was  his  smilingly  spoken  greeting. 

"  Always  you  say  words,  Captain  Jean,  that  please,  even 
when  one  knows  they  are  not  true." 

He  had  addressed  her  in  French,  and  she  replied  in  the 
patois  of  that  tongue  used  by  the  negroes  of  Louisiana. 

Lafitte  laughed  lightly. 

"  Is  your  young  mistress  well?"  he  inquired. 

"  Yes,  she  is  well,"  Zeney  answered,  in  a  tone  implying 
that  more  might  be  said. 

"  Is  she  quite  happy,  Zeney?  "     A  note  of  anxiety  now 


202  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

appeared  in  his  voice,  and  he  moved  nearer  to  the  small 
bent  form  of  the  old  woman. 

She  shook  her  head  vigorously. 

"  Happy?  How  could  a  wild  bird  be  happy  in  a  cage, 
even  if  its  bars  were  made  of  gold?  " 

She  was  about  to  continue,  but  Lafitte,  as  if  not  caring 
to  pursue  the  subject,  asked,  "  Is  your  master  here?  " 

Zeney  nodded,  and  pointed  to  a  closed  door  near  them, 
"  He  is  in  there,  and  alone." 

Lafitte,  turning  from  her,  knocked  at  the  door,  and  De 
Cazeneau's  voice  answered,  "  Entrez." 

This  the  former  did,  leaving  the  door  ajar. 

Nato,  now  a  tall,  wiry  lad  of  sixteen,  and  devoted,  body 
and  soul,  to  his  master,  was  the  only  one  to  accompany 
him  to  Grande  Terre.  He  had  seated  himself  upon  the 
steps,  but  too  far  away  to  catch  the  conversation  between 
Lafitte  and  Zeney,  even  had  they  spoken  in  a  language 
he  understood. 

But  he  watched  them  with  curious  eyes,  having  often 
heard  of  Zeney ;  and  her  reputed  powers  served  to  make 
her  an  object  of  awe  and  aversion  to  him,  as  to  most  of 
his  class. 

It  was,  therefore,  with  a  sigh  of  relief  that  he  saw  her 
disappear,  after  his  master  had  gone  inside. 

He  remained  sitting  on  the  steps,  his  chin  supported  by 
two  yellow  palms,  while  a  group  of  young  negroes  who 
had  drawn  near  to  gape  curiously  at  him,  after  the  manner 
of  their  kind,  proceeded  to  converse  in  a  way  evidently  in- 
tended to  attract  his  attention. 

"  Does  yer  know  why  dere  's  white,  an'  brack,  an'  yaller 
men  on  dis  yer  earf  ?  " 

The  question  was  propounded  by  a  small,  coal-black 
boy,  plump  and  merry-faced,  his  head  decked  by  the  broad, 
drooping  brim  of  a  coarse  straw  hat  whose  missing  crown 
exposed  a  generous  crop  of  sable  wool. 

He  was  answered  by  a  chorus  of  wondering  negatives, 
while  his  companions  drew  closer,  meantime  sending  fur- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  203 

tive  glances  toward  the  steps,  as  if  to  assure  themselves 
that  the  stranger  was  being  properly  interested  in  their 
sayings  and  doings. 

The  first  speaker  kept  his  laughing  eyes  fixed  upon 
Nato,  as  he  said,  drawing  up  his  raggedly  clad  person  with 
would-be  impressive  dignity,  "  Well,  des  yer  lis'en  all  yer 
niggers,  twill  I  tell  'bout  it" 

His  auditors  assumed  a  variety  of  positions,  all  of  them 
more  conducive  to  comfort  than  artistic  effect,  and  the 
narrator  continued: 

"  De  fust  an'  onliest  man  in  dis  yer  world  were  brack  as 
tar,  an'  so  was  de  t'ree  sons  he  had ;  an'  de  sons  was  named 
Ham,  Eggs,  an'  Bacon.  Somebody  done  tole  'em  —  " 

"  How  could  somebody  done  tole  'em,"  a  shrill  voice 
broke  in,  "  when  dey  an'  deir  daddy  was  all  der  people  on 
der  earf  ?  " 

"  Shet  up  yer  talkin',  yer  'Gustus !  "  shouted  the  story- 
teller; and  quiet  having  been  restored,  he  resumed  in  a 
monotonous  sing-song  tone : 

"  As  I  tell  yer,  somebody  done  tole  Ham,  Bacon,  an' 
Eggs  'bout  er  ribber,  miles  an'  miles  away,  whar,  if  dey 
done  went  an'  washed  deirselves  dey  'd  turn  white  's  cl'ar 
milk  from  deir  daddy's  cows.  Come  ter  t'ink  't  was  on'y 
Eggs  got  tole  de  fust;  an'  he  kep'  dat  ar  ter  hisself,  twill 
he  went  an'  tried  it.  An'  lawsey !  He  done  come  out  on 
der  bank  sho'-nuff  all  white.  Goin'  home  he  met  Bacon,  an' 
tole  him  'bout  it.  So  den  Bacon,  he  sot  out  ter  do  de  same 
t'ing.  Wen  he  come  to  der  ribber,  bress  yer,  chillun,  does 
yer  know  dat  ar  ribber  were  so  pow'ful  low  dat  poor  Bacon 
couldn't  on'y  git  hissef  washed  yaller — dess  er  pale 
yaller.  Goin'  home  he  done  met  Ham,  an'  done  tole  Ham 
all  'bout  it.  So  Ham,  he  sot  out,  an'  runned  to  de  ribber. 
Wen  he  done  got  dar  it  were  all  dried  up,  desser  lille  bit 
o'  water  lef,  —  des'  'nough  ter  wet  der  pa'ms  ob  de  han's 
an'  soles  ob  de  feets.  An'  dat 's  de  why  dere  's  white,  'n' 
yaller,  'n'  brack  men  on  dis  yer  earf." 

Instinct,  rather  than  any  sound,  had  made  Nato  realize 


204  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

that  a  presence  was  near  him;  and  glancing  over  his  shoul- 
der, he  saw  a  girlish,  white-clad  form  standing  in  the  door- 
way through  which  Lafitte  had  passed  a  few  minutes  before. 
Her  back  was  toward  him,  so  that  he  could  see  only  the 
pink  and  white  of  one  rounded  cheek ;  and  he  marvelled 
at  the  length  of  two  heavy  braids  of  hair,  glittering  as  if 
powdered  with  gold  dust,  that  hung  far  below  her  slender 
waist. 

Presently  he  saw  one  of  her  little  hands  go  to  her  side, 
as  if  she  had  been  startled,  or  was  experiencing  some 
strong  emotion;  and  she  stood  with  bended  head,  as  if 
listening. 

Nato,  entirely  forgetful  of  his  performing  fellows,  was 
still  staring  at  the  girl  when  she  started  impetuously,  and 
went  hurriedly  down  the  hallway. 

Led  by  curiosity,  the  boy  jumped  to  his  feet,  and  saw 
her  descend  the  steps  of  the  back  gallery,  and  go  swiftly 
into  the  woods,  which  seemed  to  swallow  up  the  snowy 
form  and  glittering  hair  —  swallow  them  so  suddenly  as  to 
leave  in  the  boy's  superstitious  mind  an  uncomfortable  sug- 
gestion that  she  was  not  real  flesh  and  blood,  but  a  "  sper- 
rit,"  or  perhaps  a  second  voudoo  priestess. 

Within  the  room,  near  whose  open  door  the  girl  had 
stood,  Lafitte  and  De  Cazeneau  were  having  a  serious 
conversation. 

The  latter  was  now  much  older  and  feebler  than  the  man 
we  met  that  night  at  Toulon,  awaiting,  in  the  rocky  hiding- 
place  of  Le  Chien  Heureux,  the  signal  for  his  departure 
from  France. 

Of  no  more  than  medium  height,  he  was  so  bent  as  to 
appear  even  less,  and  was  thin  to  emaciation.  But  the 
lined,  wrinkled  face  was  patrician  in  feature,  as  were  the 
trembling,  withered  hands  in  shape ;  and  from  under  the 
heavy  white  brows  a  pair  of  cold  blue  eyes  looked  out  with 
the  keen  avariciousness  of  a  miser. 

It  was  this  weakness  for  gaining  and  hoarding  gold  that 
had  led  to  his  consorting  with  those  whom  he  despised  as 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  205 

social  inferiors,  and  treated  at  times  with  scant  courtesy. 
To  Lafitte  this  arrogance  was  shown  less  than  to  any  of  the 
others ;  and  of  late  years  he  had  met  the  young  man  as  an 
equal,  showing  him  a  consideration  which  he  never  had 
thought  of  according  to  Laro. 

He  was  examining  some  papers  when  Lafitte  entered  the 
room,  but  he  put  them  aside,  and  greeted  his  unexpected 
visitor  with  a  cordiality  which,  while  by  no  means  effusive, 
was  quite  equal  to  that  received  by  any  member  of  his  own 
household. 

Following  the  custom  of  the  time,  he  reached  out  to  ring 
a  bell  for  refreshments,  when  Lafitte,  with  an  expressive 
gesture,  stayed  his  hand. 

"  No,  M'sieur  le  Comte.  I  can  tarry  but  a  very  short 
time  —  only  long  enough  to  impart  the  very  important  in- 
telligence I  came  to  bring  you." 

De  Cazeneau  now  motioned  Lafitte  to  be  seated ;  and 
the  latter  continued,  in  the  same  hurried  manner,  "  Before 
we  talk,  I  have  to  ask  that  you  read  this."  And  he  held 
out  a  paper  he  had  drawn  from  his  pocket. 

The  count,  having  put  on  his  glasses,  took  the  document; 
and  his  wavering  hands  made  the  blue  paper  quiver  as  if 
his  own  startled  pulse-beats  had  stolen  into  it  while  he  read 
the  contents  aloud. 

"Whereas  the  nefarious  practice  of  running  in  contra- 
band goods,  which  has  hitherto  prevailed  in  different  parts 
of  the  State,  to  the  great  injury  of  the  fair  trader,  and  the 
diminution  of  the  revenue  of  the  United  States,  has  of  late 
much  increased  ;  and  whereas  the  violators  of  the  law,  em- 
boldened by  the  immunity  of  past  trespassers,  no  longer 
conceal  themselves  from  the  view  of  the  honest  part  of  the 
community,  but,  setting  the  government  at  defiance,  in 
broad  daylight,  carry  on  their  infamous  traffic;  and, 
whereas  it  has  been  officially  known  to  me  that,  on  the 
I4th  of  last  month,  a  quantity  of  smuggled  goods,  seized 
by  Walter  Gilbert,  an  officer  of  the  revenue  of  the  United 
States,  were  forcibly  taken  from  him  in  open  day,  at  no 


206  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

great  distance  from  the  city  of  New  Orleans,  by  a  party  of 
armed  men,  under  the  orders  of  a  certain  Jean  Lafitte,  who 
fired  upon  and  grievously  wounded  one  of  the  assistants  of 
the  said  Walter  Gilbert;  and,  although  process  has  issued 
for  the  apprehension  of  him,  the  said  Jean  Lafitte,  yet  such 
is  the  countenance  and  protection  afforded  him,  or  the 
terror  excited  by  the  threats  of  himself  and  his  associates, 
that  the  same  remains  unexecuted  ;  and  whereas  the  apathy 
of  the  good  people  of  the  State  in  checking  practices  so 
opposed  to  morality,  and  to  the  laws  and  interests  of  the 
United  States,  may  impair  the  fair  character  which  Louisi- 
ana maintains,  and  ought  to  preserve  as  a  member  of  the 
American  union : 

"  I  have  thought  proper  to  issue  this,  my  proclamation, 
hereby  strictly  charging  and  commanding  all  officers  of 
this  State,  civil  and  military,  in  their  respective  depart- 
ments, to  be  vigilant  and  active  in  preventing  the  violation 
of  the  laws  in  the  premises,  and  in  apprehending  and  secur- 
ing all  parties  offending  therein ;  and  I  do  solemnly  caution 
all  and  singular  the  citizens  of  this  State  against  giving  any 
kind  of  succor,  support  or  countenance  to  the  said  Jean 
Lafitte  and  associates,  but  do  call  upon  them  to  be  aiding 
and  abetting  in  arresting  him  and  said  associates,  and  all 
others  in  like  manner  offending ;  and  I  do  furthermore,  in 
the  name  of  the  State,  offer  a  reward  of  five  hundred 
dollars,  which  will  be  paid  out  of  the  treasury  to  any  per- 
son delivering  the  said  Jean  Lafitte  to  the  sheriff  of  the 
parish  of  Orleans,  or  to  any  other  sheriff  in  the  State,  so 
that  the  said  Jean  Lafitte  may  be  brought  to  justice." 

The  document  bore  date  of  March  24th,  1812.  It  ended 
in  the  usual  formal  fashion,  and  was  signed  by  Governor 
Claiborne. 

The  Island  Rose  had  heard  the  greater  part  of  it  read 
in  her  grandfather's  voice,  low,  to  be  sure,  but  with  a 
clear  enunciation  which  made  each  syllable  as  distinct  as 
though  she  had  been  the  reader  instead  of  a  listener. 
And  when  he  ended,  she  heard  the  voice  of  him  hereto- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  207 

fore  known  to  her  as  "  Captain  Jean,"  and  its  tone  was 
one  of  banter. 

"  Well,  M'sieur  le  Count,  will  you  be  the  one  to  claim 
this  five  hundred  dollars,  and  do  your  governor  and  State  a 
brilliant  service  by  delivering  to  them  this  body  of  mine?  " 

Then  came  her  grandfather's  sternly  cold  reply: 

"  What  have  I  ever  done,  Captain  Jean  Lafitte,  that 
should  lead  you  to  suppose  I  would  stoop  to  traffic  in  the 
blood  of  my  associates?" 

It  was  this  that  made  the  small  hand  go  fluttering  toward 
the  girl's  frightened  heart.  It  was  the  revelation  that  her 
"  Captain  Jean  "  was  none  other  than  Lafitte,  the  terrible 
pirate,  of  whom  she  had  heard  such  dreadful  tales !  He 
was  the  freebooter,  smuggler,  and  outlaw  —  the  leader  of 
that  fearful  band  of  men  she  had  shuddered  to  hear  the 
slaves  mention !  And  not  only  was  her  grandfather  cog- 
nizant of  this,  but  he  was  this  man's  abettor  —  his  asso- 
ciate and  friend ! 

There  was  now  shown  to  her  the  meaning  of  all  that  she 
had  wondered  over  in  secret — the  coming  and  going  of 
those  swarthy,  fierce-looking  seafarers,  whom  her  grand- 
father had  bade  her  avoid ;  the  many  mysterious  meet- 
ings of  men  behind  locked  doors,  at  the  New  Orleans 
house;  her  grandfather's  sudden  trips  from  home! 

Her  brain  in  a  whirl,  her  heart  terrified  by  dread  of  an 
undefinable  terror,  she  fled  from  the  house,  and  into  the 
woods,  wandering  on,  scarcely  knowing  or  caring  where, 
until  her  steps  were  arrested  by  the  matted  thicket  into 
which  she  had  penetrated  with  unseeing  eyes. 

Stopping  to  disentangle  her  dress,  she  looked  about 
with  a  shudder.  She  possessed  one  of  those  singularly 
constituted  temperaments  given  to  presentiments,  more 
especially  where  evil  was  to  follow ;  and  for  several  days  a 
foreboding  had  been  upon  her,  growing  until  its  dark 
shadow  cast  a  gloom  over  her  waking  hours,  at  times  filling 
her  with  positive  fear,  all  the  more  intense  because  name- 
less and  unknown. 


208  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  veriest  trifles  would,  during  the  day,  make  her  start, 
and  cause  her  heart  to  beat  affrightedly ;  and  at  night, 
when  she  tried  to  sleep,  this  strange  dread  would  keep  her 
awake. 

But  now  she  thought  that  all  was  revealed  to  her.  Her 
presentiment  had  become  a  defined  and  terrible  reality, 
and  it  swept  away  her  faith  in  humanity. 

The  man  whom  of  all  others  she  trusted  in  this  new, 
strange,  and  fettered  world  into  which  she  had  been 
brought  from  the  peaceful  island  home,  where  life  had 
been  happy,  and  free  from  fear,  —  he  was  the  notori- 
ous Lafitte,  the  "  Pirate  of  the  Gulf,"  who  scuttled  ships, 
who  murdered  men  and  women,  and  whose  hands  were 
red  with  blood,  shed  that  he  might  plunder  his  victims. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-ONE 

A»  she  looked  about  her,  in  the  tangled  and 
shadowy  forest,  where  the  night  was  already 
coming  darkly,  a  new  terror  arose  within  her, 
and  she  sought  to  return  by  the  way  she  had  come,  but 
this  was  only  to  find  her  steps  cut  off  by  still  denser 
masses  of  forest  growth.  At  length,  however,  pushing  her 
way  resolutely  through  a  thicket,  she  came  upon  a  wide 
cart  track,  discernible  faintly  in  the  fast  fading  light. 

Knowing  that  at  times  her  grandfather's  slaves  cut  the 
wood  hereabouts,  she  set  out  to  follow  the  track,  hoping  it 
would  lead  to  the  house. 

She  hastened  along  while  the  gloom  steadily  increased 
in  the  dusky  aisles,  filled  already  with  shadows  from  the 
lofty  trees,  until  presently  the  wheel-marks  ended,  while 
on  every  side  were  matted  growths  that  she  sought  with 
desperate  but  unavailing  energy  to  push  aside. 

At  last,  pausing  in  despair,  she  realized  that  she  must 
have  gone  still  farther  into  the  forest.  But,  even  as  she 
stood  hesitating,  there  came  a  faint  cry,  like  that  of  a  child, 
and  a  rush  of  hopefulness  thrilled  her  at  the  thought  of 
something  human  being  near  in  the  gloom  and  oppressive 
stillness. 

Turning  in  the  direction  from  whence  the  sound  came, 
she  called  loudly,  and  went  that  way,  calling  again  and 
again.  But  her  own  voice  answered  her  in  echoes  through 
a  stillness  that  seemed  to  make  the  silence  more  heavy 
when  the  sound  had  died  softly  away ;  and  again  she  heard 
that  fretful  cry. 

Then  there  fell  upon  her  a  freezing  terror,  as  she  sud- 
denly recalled  the  slaves  telling  recently  of  a  panther's 
14 


21  o  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

voice  having  been  heard  at  night,  near  the  settlement ; 
and  she  remembered  that  they  had  likened  it  to  the  crying 
of  a  child. 

Trembling  with  fright,  she  stood,  glancing  about  in 
terror,  wondering  which  way  to  turn,  when  another  sound 
came  faintly.  It  was  a  sound  she  had  heard  before,  and 
one  no  hearer  could  ever  forget;  a  short,  quick  bark, 
followed  by  a  prolonged  howl  —  the  cry  of  the  timber 
wolf! 

Gathering  her  draperies  closely,  she  sprang  forward 
again,  all  color  gone  from  the  dainty  little  face,  now  ashen 
with  fear,  against  which  the  bushes  and  low  branches  beat 
unmercifully.  On  and  on  she  sped,  the  thickets  catching 
and  tearing  her  thin  gown,  and  scratching  cruelly  her  bare 
arms  and  hands.  But  their  paining  was  unheeded  as  she 
fled  wildly  through  the  darkening  forest,  whither,  she 
knew  not,  but  away  from  the  horror  behind  her. 

Again  and  again  the  fiendish  cry  rang  out,  to  be  suc- 
ceeded by  another,  and  then  another,  as  if  the  first  call 
had  summoned  a  multitude  of  wolves  to  the  chase.  Be- 
fore many  minutes  a  clearer  chorus  told  her  that  the  pack 
was  drawing  near,  and  her  faltering  limbs  seemed  scarcely 
able  to  bear  her  farther.  But,  for  all  her  dainty  femininity, 
she  had  a  man's  heart  for  courage  in  the  face  of  danger ; 
and,  as  she  still  kept  on,  with  clenched  hands  and  panting 
breath,  a  small  cabin  showed  in  a  clearing  before  her. 

A  new  strength  came  to  her  at  sight  of  this  refuge,  and 
she  rushed  toward  it,  to  find  only  an  untenanted  ruin,  with 
its  door  fallen  from  the  hinges. 

But  her  strained  senses  heard  a  pattering  that  told  of 
the  pursuers  being  close  upon  her  trail ;  and  she  darted 
through  the  doorway,  hoping  that  a  ladder  might  be  found 
leading  to  the  upper  floor. 

None  was  to  be  seen ;  only  the  low,  spider-webbed 
rafters  were  above  her,  and  through  these  showed  the 
green  twilight  of  the  woods. 

But  she  saw  upon  the  floor  a  large   iron  ring,  which 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  2 1 1 

indicated  the  entrance  to  a  cellar;  and  seizing  this,  she 
pulled  at  it  with  all  her  strength. 

A  small  section  of  the  floor  lifted,  creaking  on  rusted 
hinges,  and  dashing  wildly  through  dust  and  cobwebs  that 
rose  with  it,  she  plunged  into  the  shallow  opening,  earth- 
walled  and  floored,  the  dust  filling  her  eyes  and  nostrils, 
and  half-choking  her,  as  she  panted  sobbingly  for  breath. 

The  heart-beats  shook  her  delicate  form  as  she  crouched 
in  the  stifling  blackness ;  the  blood  like  a  torrent  rushed 
and  pulsed  in  her  veins,  and  sparks  of  light  flitted  before 
her  dizzy  eyes. 

But  she  was  safe  —  for  the  instant  —  and  too  utterly  worn 
out  by  terror  and  exhaustion  to  look  beyond  the  present. 
Yet,  a  few  moments  later,  she  grew  cold  with  an  agony  of 
apprehension,  when  she  heard  the  noise  of  her  pursuers' 
feet  upon  the  flooring  over  her  head,  and  their  snuffling  at 
the  cracks  in  the  cellar  door.  She  seemed  to  feel  their 
breath  searing  her  upturned  face,  and  imagined  that  she 
could  see  their  gleaming  eyes ;  and,  crouching  still  lower 
in  the  shallow  hole,  she  hid  her  face  in  her  dress,  shivering 
anew  at  the  angry  snarls  and  barks  that  broke  out  above 
her,  as  if  the  hungry  wolves  were  enraged  at  finding  them- 
selves baffled. 

How  long  it  lasted  she  scarcely  knew,  cramped  as  she 
was  in  the  darkness,  aching,  throbbing  —  half-swooning, 
with  the  dreadful  creatures  howling  and  snarling  above  her 
head ;  how  long  it  was  before  the  baying  of  beagles,  faint 
at  first,  sounded  in  her  ears. 

She  uncovered  her  face,  and  raising  her  head,  listened 
breathlessly. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  sound,  growing  strong  and 
clear ;  and  then  she  heard  the  shouting  of  voices. 

This  brought  a  new  fear,  —  for  might  not  these  come 
from  those  fully  as  much  to  be  feared  as  were  the  wolves? 
The  island,  as  she  knew,  was  several  miles  long;  and  she 
had  always  known  that  it  held  others  besides  her  grand- 
father's household.  But  of  these  others  she  knew  nothing. 


2 1 2  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

What  if  this  deserted  cabin  were  a  rendezvous  of  Lafitte's 
followers?  What  if  she  had  but  escaped  the  wolves  to  find 
herself  snared  by  these  blood-thirsty  men? 

She  listened  tremblingly,  a  new  dread  encompassing  her 
as  the  voices  of  the  beagles  now  broke  out  close  to  the 
cabin.  Then  there  was  a  rushing  sound,  followed  by  an 
uproar  indicating  a  fierce  struggle.  The  glare  of  torches 
came  through  the  chinks  of  the  boards,  and  the  shouting 
of  men,  mingling  with  the  growling  and  yelping  of  animals, 
made  a  distracting  tumult  over  the  girl's  head. 

At  length  the  combat  seemed  to  surge  through  the 
cabin  door,  and  a  voice  which  she  recognized  as  that  of 
black  Zebo,  one  of  her  grandfather's  most  trusted  slaves, 
shouted,  "  Dar  goes  de  last  debbil,  makin'  for  de  woods ! 
Shoot  him,  boys  —  shoot  eb'ry  hide  yer  can  see  !  " 

Roselle  called  to  him,  but  her  voice  sounded  faint  and 
unnatural  to  her  own  ears.  Gathering  all  her  strength, 
she  called  louder;  and  this  time  a  hasty  step  told  of  her 
having  been  heard.  Then  the  door  was  lifted,  and  the 
blinding  light  of  a  torch  flashed  in  her  face. 

"Take  me  out;  take  me  home  !  "  she  cried,  raising  her 
arms  appealingly,  while  she  sobbed  like  a  terrified  child. 

A  man's  voice,  one  she  was  too  bewildered  to  recog- 
nize, answered  her.  He  laid  his  torch  on  the  floor,  so 
that  it  flickered  over  the  edge  of  the  opening,  and  two 
strong  hands  raised  her  to  the  floor  above,  where  two 
shielding  arms  went  around  her,  holding  her  closely. 

The  girl,  half-dazed,  let  herself  rest  in  them  unques- 
tioningly,  realizing  only  that  she  was  safe  —  sheltered  and 
protected. 

"  Little  Rose, —  my  precious  little  Island  Rose  !  " 

A  husky,  shaking  voice  murmured  these  words  against 
her  ear,  where  she  felt  the  pressure  of  warm  lips. 

"  Ah,  thank  God  I  have  thee  safe  again !  " 

The  touch  and  words  struck  sharply  through  her  be- 
numbed senses;  and  with  a  cry  of  affright,  she  struggled 
to  free  herself. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  213 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Lafitte,  now  speaking  firmly  and 
quickly.  "Are  you  hurt,  child  —  are  you  injured  in  any 
way  ?  " 

Picking  up  his  torch,  he  threw  its  light  upon  her  shrink- 
ing form,  and,  as  she  covered  her  face  with  her  hands,  the 
wounds  and  dried  blood  upon  them  and  upon  her  arms 
caught  his  eyes. 

"  Dear  God  !  "  And  bending  his  head,  he  rained  kisses 
upon  the  tender,  injured  flesh. 

"  Do  not  —  do  not !  "  the  girl  commanded,  now  uncov- 
ering her  face,  and  looking  up  at  faim  with  an  angry  light 
sparkling  in  her  eyes.  "  How  dare  you?  " 

Drawing  back  a  step,  Lafitte  stared  at  her  in  amaze- 
ment, until  suddenly  recalling  what  Nato  had  told  him  a 
short  time  before,  and  realizing  that  what  he  had  then 
feared  was  indeed  true,  he  stood  before  her  speechless,  a 
new  agony  growing  in  his  pale  face. 

For  a  moment  she  met  his  eyes  unflinchingly.  Then, 
dropping  her  own,  turned  from  him  with  a  shudder,  as  she 
said  coldly,  "I  wish  to  be  taken  to  the  house,  Captain  —  " 

She  stopped  as  if  checked  at  the  thought  of  uttering  his 
name. 

"  In  a  moment,  mademoiselle,"  he  answered  with  the 
cool  courtesy  he  would  have  shown  a  stranger.  "The 
men  and  dogs  are  still  chasing  the  wolves ;  and  it  will  be 
well,  before  we  leave  here,  to  make  sure  that  all  the  animals 
are  killed,  or  frightened  away." 

He  walked  to  the  doorway,  and  looked  out  into  the 
darkness,  from  which  still  came  yells  and  cries,  with  the 
occasional  sound  of  fire-arms. 

The  stars  were  paling,  and  dawn  was  near;  but  the 
trees  interlaced  too  thickly  for  this  to  be  observed. 

Still  standing  in  the  doorway,  with  his  back  to  her,  he 
continued,  "  Your  grandpere  has  been  alarmed,  mademoi- 
selle, on  your  account.  He  had  sent  for  you  to  come  and 
bid  me  adieu ;  and  then,  when  your  absence  was  dis- 
covered, it  was  quite  late.  He  was  distracted,  was  Mon- 


2 1 4  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

sieur  le  Comte,  as  was  Barbe,  and  Zeney  —  all  of  us.  But 
I  found  some  one  who  could  tell  of  having  seen  you  enter 
the  forest ;  and,  by  help  of  the  hounds,  we  found  and 
followed  your  trail." 

He  now  turned  to  her;  and  seeing  that  she  had  sunk  to 
the  floor,  as  if  from  weariness,  his  face  softened.  But,  as 
he  started  toward  her,  she  raised  her  eyes,  and  he  saw  a 
shudder  go  through  her  slender  form.  She  looked  up  at 
him  as  if  fearful  of  his  nearness. 

The  flare  of  his  torch,  which  he  had  fastened  in  a  crevice 
immediately  above  her  head,  threw  a  flickering  light  over 
her  glittering,  disordered  hair,  and,  tired,  worn  as  she  was, 
she  was  inexpressibly  sweet  to  look  upon. 

"Are  you  cold?"  he  asked  gently,  and  came  no  nearer 
to  her. 

"No,"  was  her  mechanically  spoken  reply;  and  seeing 
how  she  appeared  to  shrink  from  him,  Lafitte  turned  away, 
a  bitter  smile  hardening  his  face  as  he  resumed  his  post  in 
the  doorway. 

Presently,  and  without  changing  his  position,  he  said, 
"  There  can  be  no  telling,  little  Rose,  when  you  will  see 
me  after  this  night,  if  indeed  ever  again.  You  have  heard 
something  which  has  made  you  regard  me  as  a  stranger. 
Be  it  so.  But  I  must  nevertheless  venture  to  impress  upon 
you  the  fact  that  one  word  lisped  of  what  you  overheard 
will  surely  imperil  your  grandpere's  fortune  and  liberty  — 
perhaps  his  life." 

She  said  nothing,  nor  did  he,  for  the  space  of  a  full 
minute.  Then,  with  his  face  still  turned  to  the  darkness 
outside  he  resumed : 

"  If  the  day  may  ever  come  when  you  can  think  of  me 
with  less  condemnation,  remember  always  what  I  tell  you 
now.  I  do  not,  nor  can  I  ever,  blame  you.  And,  if  I  can 
ever  serve  you,  you  have  but  to  command  me,  always  and 
forever." 

He  ended  softly,  lingering  over  the  closing  words,  and 
turned  to  her  with  a  mute  entreaty  struggling  through 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  215 

the  anguish  showing  in  his  face.  But  Roselle  sat  silent, 
with  clasped  hands  and  averted  eyes. 

Some  of  the  slaves,  who  had  returned  from  the  hunt, 
now  sent  up  a  joyous  shout  at  sight  of  their  "  HI'  Ma'm'- 
selle  "  unhurt;  and  rising,  she  smiled  upon  them  as  they 
gathered  around  her. 

Two  of  them,  under  Lafitte's  direction,  made  a  seat  of 
their  interlocked  hands,  and  bearing  her  between  them, 
set  out  for  the  house,  with  flaring  torches  lighting  the  way. 
Lafitte  walked  close  behind  the  carriers  and  their  precious 
burden,  to  whom  he  felt  that  he  had  become  but  a  little 
less  terrible  than  the  wolves  from  whom  she  had  escaped. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-TWO 

THE  proclamation  of  Governor  Claiborne  had  but 
little  immediate  effect  upon  the  affairs  of  Barataria 
and  its  free-acting  denizens. 

It  resulted,  however,  in  inducing  Count  de  Cazeneau  to 
return  to  his  New  Orleans  home  earlier  than  usual ;  and 
Lafitte's  house  in  the  city  was  closed,  while  a  trusted  negro 
overseer  was  left  in  charge  of  the  blacksmith  shop,  with 
orders  to  say  that  his  master  had  gone  away  upon  matters 
of  business. 

It  was  to  Grande  Terre  that  Pierre  had  gone,  feeling 
that  a  time  was  near  at  hand  for  the  joining  of  issues 
between  his  confreres  and  the  government,  and  wishing,  as 
always,  to  share  the  fortunes  of  his  foster-brother. 

On  the  western  shore  of  Grande  Terre,  with  several 
miles  of  forest  lying  between  it  and  De  Cazeneau's  house, 
was  the  so-called  "  fort "  of  the  Baratarians,  standing  upon 
a  grassy  eminence  dotted  with  magnificent  live  oaks,  and 
terminating  at  a  bluff  not  many  feet  above  the  sea. 

It  consisted  of  a  fair-sized  building  and  several  smaller 
ones,  all  of  wood,  enclosed  within  a  stockade ;  and  a  few 
cannon  protected  the  fleet  —  now  consisting  of  two  brigan- 
tines,  some  small  schooners,  and  sloops,  and  a  large  number 
of  smaller  craft  —  anchored  in  the  harbor  at  the  rear  of  the 
island. 

Outside  the  stockade  were  many  huts,  constructed  of 
logs,  and  with  thatched  roofs,  where  were  always  domiciled 
a  small  army  of  Lafitte's  retainers,  while  he  —  when  at 
Grande  Terre  —  and  a  few  of  his  sub-leaders  had  their 
quarters  inside. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  2 1 7 

Shell  Island,  already  mentioned,  up  one  of  the  almost 
inaccessible  bayous,  was  his  most  frequent  abode,  where 
he  kept  about  him  only  a  few  devoted  followers ;  and  here, 
amid  impenetrable  forests,  was  conducted  the  building  of 
vessels. 

Pierre  Lafitte  had,  after  leaving  New  Orleans,  taken  up 
his  abode  within  the  Barataria  fort,  while  Jean,  as  was  his 
custom,  came  and  went,  as  accorded  with  his  various 
duties.  Matters  there  were  now  more  active  than  usual,  as 
an  attack  by  the  State  authorities  had  been  anticipated  after 
the  issue  of  the  governor's  proclamation,  and  a  strong 
force  had  been  assembled  to  meet  it.  But,  following 
closely  upon  this,  had  come  other  stirring  events,  which, 
being  of  a  less  local  nature,  distracted  attention  from 
Barataria. 

War  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  had 
been  waging  for  a  year  or  more ;  but  it  had  not  yet 
threatened  Louisiana,  nor  had  any  preparations  been  made 
at  New  Orleans  to  resist  an  attack  from  the  enemy. 

But,  in  the  summer  of  1813,  occurred  the  horrible 
massacre  at  Fort  Mims,  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  occupied 
by  some  two  hundred  and  seventy  persons,  many  of  them 
women  and  children,  of  whom  all  but  seventeen  were  put 
to  death  by  the  Creeks,  one  of  the  tribes  which  the  English 
had  won  over  for  allies. 

Governor  Claiborne  had  foreseen  this  threatened  peril, 
but  was  powerless  to  avert  it,  for  Jiis  forces  were  few 
and  scattered,  while  the  Indians  seemed  innumerable,  and 
moved  with  wonderful  activity.  It  appeared  as  if  nothing 
could  prevent  their  progress  southward,  and  consternation 
reigned  throughout  the  State.  But  the  governor  did  all  in 
his  power  to  restore  confidence ;  and  not  long  afterwards 
General  Jackson  utterly  destroyed  the  Creeks  at  Talladega. 

All  this  —  as  has  been  stated  —  served,  during  the  clos- 
ing months  of  1813,  to  distract  the  attention  of  the  authori- 
ties from  their  meditated  vengeance  upon  the  Baratarians, 
and  the  latter  —  at  least  such  of  them  as  were  sojourning 


2 1 8  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

at  their  island  strongholds  —  were,  for  the  time  being, 
peaceful,  law-abiding  citizens. 

Early  in  May,  1814,  Jean  Lafitte  disappeared  from  the 
view  of  his  associates  and  followers,  gone,  only  a  trusted 
few  knew  where ;  and  Pierre,  who  was  now  living  at  the 
fort  on  Grande  Terre,  became  nominal  leader. 

To  the  latter  Jean's  departure  was  an  unspeakable  relief; 
for,  since  his  coming  to  Grande  Terre  —  which  had  been 
almost  simultaneous  with  the  return  of  the  De  Cazeneau 
household  to  New  Orleans  —  Pierre  had  been  at  an  utter 
loss  to  account  for  the  —  in  his  view  —  wilful  madness  with 
which  Jean  appeared  to  be  possessed. 

The  latter  had,  with  the  governor's  proclamation  hanging 
over  his  head,  persisted  in  going  again  and  again  to  New 
Orleans,  where  he  walked  the  streets  in  open  daylight,  and 
met  his  clients  unreservedly,  thereby  showing  a  lack  of 
prudence  which  was  but  little  less  than  insanity,  as  Pierre 
sought  to  make  his  foster-brother  realize,  only  to  have  his 
protests  received  with  a  bitter  smile,  or  perhaps  with  a 
show  of  irritation. 

It  was  after  one  of  these  trips,  in  the  early  part  of  1814, 
that,  upon  returning  to  Grande  Terre,  he  told  Pierre  of 
having  recently  met  Greloire,  who  had  been  for  some  time 
in  New  Orleans  upon  a  private  matter  of  his  own,  but  had 
now  gone  back  to  France. 

"  My  heart  may  be  telling  me  wrongfully,  Pierre,"  Jean 
had  said,  as  the  two  sat  talking  in  their  abode  at  Grande 
Terre  —  a  cabin  outside,  but  luxurious  within,  "  but  I  have 
a  feeling  that  if  I  now  go  to  the  emperor,  I  may  find  the 
opportunity  for  serving  him ;  and  that  this  may  prove  to 
him  the  love  that  has  never  died." 

Pierre  had  been  looking  with  troubled  eyes  at  the  worn, 
tired  face  opposite,  and  a  sudden  contraction  in  his  throat 
made  his  voice  husky  when  he  replied,  "  Aye,  go  and 
throw  away  your  life,  by  serving  him  !  They  say  he  cares 
only  for  such  as  he  can  use." 

Jean  glanced  at  him  angrily. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  2 1 9 

"  Nay,  be  not  vexed  with  me,"  said  Pierre  gravely ;  "  for 
I  but  repeat  what  I  have  so  often  heard ;  and  the  thought 
of  your  going  away  now,  and  on  what  may  be  a  fool's 
errand,  makes  my  heart  heavy  with  a  weight  caused  by  my 
love  for  thee.  Napoleon  has  thousands  to  serve  him  and 
love  him;  but  I  —  what  have  I  in  the  world,  save  thee? 
And  what  thou  art  to  me,  I  think  these  many  years  have 
proved." 

The  anger  died  out  of  Jean's  face,  and  his  look  changed 
to  one  of  affection ;  but  he  answered  with  his  accustomed 
calmness. 

"Why  do  you  say  'now'?  When  has  a  better  time 
offered  ?  We  can  do  but  little  business  with  matters  as 
they  are  at  present;  and  you  can  attend  to  everything,  the 
same  as  would  I." 

"  Perhaps,"  said  Pierre,  hesitatingly.  "  But  what  is  it 
that  makes  you  think  you  may  be  of  service  to  the  emperor 
and  France  ?  " 

"  To  say  truth,  I  have  no  idea  that  is  definite ;  but  I 
feel  an  irresistible  inclination  to  go,  and  see  if  the  oppor- 
tunity offers.  Then  I  have  a  longing  to  see  France  again. 
I  would  like  to  assure  myself  as  to  the  chance  of  serving 
him ;  and,  if  this  is  not  to  be,  I  will  return,  and  be  here  by 
summer  or  fall,  at  the  latest." 

"And  then?"  inquired  Pierre,  a  wistful  look  showing  in 
his  stolid  face. 

"Eh?"  said  Jean  sharply,  as  if  not  comprehending  the 
other's  exact  meaning. 

"  If  you  should  find  service  over  there,  —  then  what?  " 

Pierre's  tone  was  composed ;  but  his  restless  feet  dis- 
turbed the  hound  sleeping  in  front  of  his  chair,  causing  the 
dog  to  change  his  location  to  one  nearer  the  fire. 

"  Why,"  replied  Jean,  "  then  you  can  wind  up  our  mat- 
ters here,  and  come  over  to  join  me.  Why  not?  " 

"Why  not,  indeed?  That  is  assuredly  what  I  would  do, 
if" — and  Pierre  hesitated  for  an  instant —  "  I  could." 

"  And  what  can  prevent?  " 


22O  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Pierre  stroked  his  heavy  chin  and  puffed  slowly  at  his 
cigar. 

"  What  is  to  prevent,  I  say?  "  repeated  Jean,  now  speak- 
ing somewhat  impatiently. 

"  In  such  a  case,"  Pierre  replied  deliberately,  "  there 
would  be  a  valuable  cargo  to  come  with  me,  and  watchful 
enemies  here  to  blind.  Then  possibly,  or  most  probably, 
by  summer  or  fall,  with  the  English  vessels  patrolling  the 
waters  around  us,  the  safe  getting  away  might  not  be  so 
easy  a  matter." 

"  Summer  and  fall  are  not  now,"  was  the  oracular  declara- 
tion; "and  by  the  time  they  come,  it  may  be  that  the 
English  will  have  been  made  to  slink  home  again,  as  once 
before.  I  predict  that  such  will  be  the  case,  perhaps  before 
they  reach  as  far  down  the  coast  as  this." 

"  I  don't  feel  at  all  sure  as  to  that,"  Pierre  commented, 
as  he  rose  to  cover  the  embers  upon  the  hearth,  doing 
it  with  the  same  leisurely  care  that  marked  all  his  move- 
ments and  operations.  Then,  turning  to  Jean,  he  con- 
tinued, as  though  there  had  been  no  interruption,  "  I  tell 
thee,  lad,  that  Louisiana  has  always  possessed  a  great 
attraction  for  Great  Britain." 

"  Grant  it,"  said  Jean,  rising  and  stretching  himself. 
"  Then  all  the  more  reason  why,  in  case  they  succeed  in 
obtaining  it,  that  we  should  wish  to  live  somewhere  else." 

"  Ah,  but  I  am  not  saying  that  they  will  rule  here !  " 
exclaimed  Pierre,  with  a  showing  of  anger  at  thought 
of  the  possibility  suggested  by  Jean's  words.  "  God 
forbid !  " 

"  Amen  to  that,"  said  Jean,  laughing  at  the  quick  change 
in  his  foster-brother's  manner  and  look;  and  they  soon 
parted  for  the  night. 

It  was  a  bright  morning  in  May  that  the  "  Black  Petrel," 
with  Jean  Lafitte  and  a  picked  crew,  and  bearing  a  cargo 
of  rich  merchandise  (the  larger  portion  of  whose  proceeds 
he  had  promised  to  his  men,  in  order  to  assure  their 
proper  behavior),  sailed  from  Barataria;  and  Pierre,  his 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  221 

heart  filled  with  loneliness  and  misgivings,  sat  on  the  bluff, 
watching  her  sails  until  they  melted  away  on  the  horizon. 
Yet,  despite  all  this,  it  was  an  actual  relief  for  him  to 
know  that  Jean,  with  his  present  reckless  disregard  for 
threatening  danger,  was  to  be  absent  for  a  time  from 
Louisiana. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-THREE 

THE  winds  proving  unfavorable,  it  was  not  until 
an  evening  in  early  July  that  the  "  Black  Petrel  " 
anchored  in  the  harbor  of  Bordeaux. 

Lafitte  slept  aboard  that  night,  and  went  ashore  the 
next  morning,  leaving  the  brigantine  in  charge  of  Lopez, 
whom  he  had  made  first  mate,  and  to  whom  he  now  gave 
instructions  as  to  the  disposition  of  the  cargo,  coupled  with 
the  information  that  he  himself  might  be  absent  for  several 
days. 

The  morning  sun  was  gilding  the  harbor  and  town, 
while  clustering  roofs  and  spires  seemed  to  invite  Lafitte 
to  a  peaceful  rest;  and  a  strange  thrill  ran  through  him 
as  he  set  foot  on  shore,  and  realized  that  it  was  the  soil 
of  France. 

Knowing  the  location  of  Greloire's  house,  he  lost  no 
time  in  reaching  it,  and  was  admitted  by  a  sleepy-eyed 
servant,  who  looked  somewhat  suspiciously  at  this  hand- 
some, foreign-clad  stranger,  demanding,  rather  than  re- 
questing, to  see  his  master. 

"  M'sieur  is  breakfasting,"  he  explained  grumblingly, 
while  he  refastened  the  outer  door. 

But  his  surly  manner  changed  promptly  when  the  vis- 
itor, after  slipping  a  piece  of  gold  into  his  hand,  said, 
"  Your  master  has  been  expecting  me,  and  will  not  object 
to  receiving  me,  even  at  this  early  hour.  Take  me  to  him 
at  once." 

"  Yes,  m'sieur ;   follow  me,  if  you  please." 

He  led  the  way  through  a  spacious  hall  to  a  closed 
door  at  the  farther  end;  this  he  opened  noiselessly,  and 
announced,  "  A  gentleman  whom  m'sieur  is  expecting." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  223 

Greloire  was  sitting  with  his  back  to  the  door,  and  had 
not  time  to  turn  around  before  Lafitte's  quick  perception 
noted  that  something  was  seriously  amiss.  The  breakfast 
was  untouched,  and  Greloire,  with  both  elbows  on  the 
chair  arms,  sat  motionless,  his  face  sunk  in  his  hands. 

At  the  sound  of  the  servant's  voice  he  started  hastily; 
and  the  frown  upon  his  usually  insouciant  face  made  it 
look  most  unfamiliar  as  he  glanced  over  his  shoulder,  to 
see  Lafitte's  dark  eyes  bent  upon  him. 

But,  with  a  joyful  exclamation,  while  a  rush  of  pleasur- 
able light  changed  his  expression,  he  jumped  to  his  feet 
and  turned  around,  with  outstretched  hands. 

"Jean,  Jean,  lad  !  It  is  truly  thy  very  self!  And  thou 
hast  at  last  broken  away,  and  come  back  to  the  old 
fold  !  " 

Lafitte  grasped  the  welcoming  hands  and  shook  them 
cordially.  But  his  eyes,  still  searching  Greloire's  face, 
saw,  beneath  its  look  of  momentary  gladness,  one  of  keen 
anguish ;  and  the  younger  man  wondered  what  trouble 
had  come  to  his  friend. 

"  I  cannot  say  as  to  that,  old  comrade,"  was  his  guarded 
reply.  "  I  have  certainly  broken  away,  for  a  time,  at 
least;  but  for  how  long,  and  to  what  purpose,  the  near 
future  must  decide  —  not  I." 

Greloire's  face  clouded  again,  but  only  for  an  instant; 
and,  placing  a  chair  for  his  guest,  he  pressed  him  to  take 
breakfast. 

This,  however,  Lafitte  declined,  explaining  that  he  had 
already  partaken  of  the  meal  aboard  ship. 

"  You  sailors  are  surely  early  birds,"  said  Greloire,  who 
had  resumed  his  chair. 

He  spoke  laughingly,  and  raised  his  cup  to  his  mouth, 
only  to  set  it  down  again. 

"Peste!"  he  exclaimed,  ringing  the  bell.  "It  is  cold 
as  English  blood." 

"  Bring  fresh  coffee,"  he  added,  speaking  to  the  servant 
who  answered  the  summons ;  and  Lafitte,  happening  to 


224  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

turn  his  head,  saw  the  glittering  black  eyes  of  an  Indian 
fixed  upon  him. 

But  they  dropped,  as  the  slender,  copper-colored  hands 
took  the  coffee-pot;  and  the  lithe,  curiously  clad  form 
vanished  noiselessly  from  the  room. 

"  You  are  probably  surprised,"  said  Greloire,  with  a 
smile,  "  to  see  a  south  sea  Indian  as  a  servant  in  my 
house.  The  fellow  has  been  with  me  these  two  years  or 
more,  and  I  have  found  him  quite  useful." 

"What  is  his  name?  "  inquired  Lafitte,  with  assumed 
carelessness. 

"  Ehewah,"  replied  Greloire,  as  he  lifted  the  cover  of  a 
dish  containing  creamed  toast,  still  warm  enough  to  send 
up  a  faint  vapor.  "  He  was,  strange  to  tell,  aboard  an 
English  man-of-war;  and  I  happened  to  save  his  life  dur- 
ing a  melee  his  hot  temper  invited  one  night  down  among 
the  London  docks.  He  appeared  to  be  very  grateful  for 
this,  and  begged  to  serve  me,  which  I  let  him  do  in  the 
way  I  have  said." 

The  door  now  opened  again,  and  Ehewah  entered  with 
the  coffee,  which  he  placed  upon  the  table,  and  was  about 
leaving  the  room,  when  he  paused  at  the  door,  behind  his 
master's  back,  and  gave  Lafitte  a  keen  glance,  at  the  same 
time  laying  a  finger  against  his  thin  lips. 

"  I  feel  greatly  flattered,  Jean,  that  you  should  be  in 
such  haste  to  see  me,"  said  Greloire,  as  he  began  to  eat  — 
doing  it  in  a  perfunctory  fashion  that  indicated  the  per- 
formance of  a  duty. 

To  Lafitte,  Greloire's  smiles  appeared  forced,  and  his 
manner  altogether  unnatural ;  but  the  former  gave  no 
show  to  his  thoughts  as  he  replied,  "  That  is  the  one 
thing  I  have  been  trying  to  do  this  many  a  day,  my 
old  friend.  I  have,  since  our  meeting  at  Martinique, 
been  longing  to  see  a  clear  way  out  of  the  position  and 
environments  I  have  made  for  myself.  This,  until  of 
late,  has  not  been  quite  possible ;  but  now  I  have  come 
to  you." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  225 

"  And  you  are  very  welcome.  But "  —  with  a  keen 
glance  —  "  why  have  you  come?  " 

"  To  ask  you  to  take  me  to  the  emperor,  and,  if  it  may 
be,  help  me  to  find  some  way  of  serving  him." 

Greloire's  fork  fell  upon  his  plate. 

"The  emperor!"  he  repeated,  a  cloud  of  anguish 
sweeping  all  the  brightness  from  his  face.  "  Know  you 
not  what  has  happened  —  that  he  is  no  longer  emperor  of 
France? " 

"  What !  "  cried  Lafitte,  starting  from  his  chair.  Then 
he  added  lightly,  "  You  are  jesting,  or  trying  to  surprise 
me.  Perhaps  you  will  tell  me  that  he  is  now  ruler  of  all 
Europe." 

"Not  I.  Mon  Dieu  —  when  I  think  of  it,  I  feel  that 
never  can  I  jest  again  !  But  I  am  forgetting  that  you  are 
a  sea  rover,  and  not  likely  to  hear  land  news  quickly.  I 
am  forgetting,  too,  that  this  is  France,  and  not  Louisiana ; 
although  I  wonder  you  did  not  notice  the  flag  upon  the 
H6tel  de  Ville.  But  the  disastrous  intelligence  must  now 
have  reached  America;  and  it  will,  perhaps,  better  nerve 
the  English  arm  for  striking  at  your  adopted  countrymen." 

"  But  what  mean  you  by  all  this?"  demanded  Lafitte, 
rising  to  his  feet.  "What  has  happened  —  of  what  are 
you  talking?" 

"  I  can  explain  everything  in  a  few  words,"  replied 
Greloire,  evidently  trying  to  repress  his  feelings,  and 
assume  a  calmness  of  manner.  "  The  Russian  campaign 
was  most  disastrous,  and  the  emperor  returned,  beaten. 
The  allies  followed  him  to  Paris,  where  he  defeated  their 
three  armies,  one  after  the  other,  although  he  was  out- 
numbered five  to  one.  But  he  lost  many  men,  some  of  his 
most  trusted  marshals  turned  traitors,  and  he  was  forced 
finally  to  abdicate.  Then  the  allies  —  those  who  had  been 
proud  of  his  friendship,  and  sought  his  aid  in  former  years 
—  sent  him  to  Elba,  as  its  ruler.  Yes,  mon  ami,  he  who 
was  emperor  of  France,  a  man  who  has  made  England 
and  all  Europe  tremble,  is  now  ruler  of  a  paltry  island  not 
'5 


226  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

much  larger  than  this  table;  and  France  is  once  more 
under  the  rule  of  the  Bourbons  !  " 

He  spoke  with  fast  increasing  anger,  and  ended  by 
springing  from  his  chair  and  beginning  to  stride  up  and 
down  the  room. 

Lafitte,  who  had  listened  with  wide-open  eyes,  seemed 
scarcely  able  to  comprehend  all  that  he  had  heard. 

"What  is  this  you  tell  me?  "  he  muttered  slowly,  amaze- 
ment and  rage  giving  a  new  look  to  his  face.  "  Do  you 
say  that  the  emperor  is  on  Elba?  " 

"  He  is,  and  exiled  there.  I  am  telling  you  what  all 
Europe  has  known  for  weeks  !  "  cried  Greloire  passionately, 
the  tears  streaming  from  his  eyes.  "  I  am  telling  you  what 
history  must  brand  as  the  basest  treatment  ever  accorded 
a  monarch." 

"  And  I  came,  hoping  that  he  could  find  use  for  my  ser- 
vices here  in  France." 

Lafitte  spoke  despairingly;  for  again,  as  three  years 
before,  had  Greloire  uttered  words  to  stir  the  uttermost 
depths  of  his  nature. 

"  France  holds  many  a  heart  with  such  a  hope,"  declared 
the  ex-soldier  bitterly.  "  But  of  what  avail  is  it  now?" 

"  Much,  perhaps,  if  taken  aright,  and  utilized  properly," 
quickly  answered  Lafitte,  who  seemed  to  have  recovered 
something  of  his  accustomed  courage.  "  I  have  ships,  and 
can  promise  even  more  than  I  now  own.  I  have  gold ;  and 
all  I  have  (which  I  assure  you  is  not  a  little)  would  be  at 
his  command." 

Greloire  made  no  reply,  but  threw  himself  into  his  chair, 
and  covered  his  face. 

"  I  have  much  to  offer  him,"  continued  Lafitte  persist- 
ently ;  "  and  all  I  have,  even  to  my  life,  is  his,  if  he  will 
use  it." 

But  Greloire  shook  his  head  gloomily  as  he  took  his 
hands  from  before  his  face. 

"  I  fear  it  is  all  of  no  avail ;  for  they  say  that  he  is  now 
strangely  indifferent  to  everything." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  227 

It  was  some  little  time  before  Greloire  was  able  to  assume 
any  great  amount  of  his  usual  composure ;  and  then, 
complying  with  Lafitte's  request,  he  gave  the  latter  an  out- 
line of  the  causes  which  had  led  to  Napoleon's  overthrow. 

The  younger  man  listened  attentively,  asking  questions 
now  and  then,  to  make  the  statement  clearer  to  him. 

"  I  understand,"  he  said  decisively,  when  the  story  was 
finished.  "  It  was  the  combination  of  all  Europe,  at  the 
instigation  of  England,  to  crush  one  man,  and  with  him, 
the  people  of  France." 

"  Precisely,"  was  Greloire's  equally  decisive  assent.  "  All 
his  former  allies  were  massed  against  him ;  but  he  kept 
them  at  bay  until  he  was  betrayed,  and  left  with  but  a 
remnant  of  his  army.  He  never  fought  more  brilliantly, 
nor  with  better  judgment;  and  he  was  crushed  by  the  mere 
force  of  numbers.  It  was  then  that  he  abdicated ;  and,  as 
he  said,  for  the  welfare  of  France." 

Lafitte  rose  and  went  to  an  open  window,  through  which 
he  looked  out  upon  a  small  garden,  embellished  with  a 
variety  of  plants  and  shrubs. 

Here  he  stood  in  silence,  until  Greloire,  his  mind  cleared 
—  for  the  time  —  of  emotion  by  his  recent  recital,  lit  a 
cigar  as  he  said,  "  In  the  face  of  such  odds,  and  betrayed 
by  his  generals,  what  could  the  emperor  do?" 

Lafitte  did  not  appear  to  have  heard  the  question,  for, 
turning  suddenly,  he  asked,  "Tell  me,  old  friend  —  do  you 
think  it  would  be  possible  for  me  to  see  him?  " 

The  eagerness  of  the  inquiry  caused  Greloire  to  look 
up  in  surprise,  as  if  wondering  what  new  idea  might  be 
taking  form  in  the  younger  man's  brain.  Then,  settling 
himself  in  his  chair,  and  resting  an  elbow  on  the  table,  he 
asked,  as  if  expecting  to  discuss  the  matter,  "  Why  should 
you  wish  to  see  him  ?  " 

But  there  was  little  of  argument ;  for  Lafitte,  with  two 
long  strides,  was  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  table,  upon 
whose  top  he  brought  down  his  clenched  fist  with  a  force 
that  imperilled  the  china  and  glassware. 


228  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  For  the  best  of  reasons  —  because  I  love  him.  Do 
you  understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  impetuous  young  friend,"  was  the  reply, 
accompanied  by  a  smile  that  lightened  the  speaker's  face 
with  its  old-time  expression. 

"  Bien.  Then  answer  my  question,  Greloire,  and  tell  me 
if  you  think  it  possible  that  I  can  see  him  ?  " 

"Why  not?  He  is,  to  be  sure,  under  a  certain  sort  of 
surveillance ;  for  there  is  an  English  commissioner  stationed 
upon  the  island,  who  is  supposed  to  report  the  emperor's 
doings.  But  Napoleon's  ordinary  movements  are  quite 
under  his  own  control,  I  should  say,  judging  from  the  little 
I  know.  He  receives  many  people  who  visit  Elba  in  order 
to  pay  him  homage." 

"  Then  surely  I  should  be  able  to  see  him.  But  how  can 
it  be  arranged?  Cannot  you  think  of  some  plan?"  de- 
manded Lafitte,  a  mingling  of  pleasure  and  impatience 
showing  in  his  face  as  he  again  seated  himself.  "And 
remember  that  you  are  to  accompany  me.  You  can,  I 
hope  ;  and  you  will?  " 

It  was  now  Greloire's  face  that  showed  gratification ;  and 
there  was  no  lack  of  it  in  his  voice. 

"  That  I  can,  and  will,  mon  ami,  and  with  delight  ;  for  I 
scarcely  need  tell  you  how  I  long  to  see  the  emperor. 
How  soon  do  you  wish  to  start?" 

"  At  once,  for  I  can  afford  to  lose  no  time.  It  must  be 
now,"  was  the  impatient  reply.  "  But  can  you  be  at  all 
sure  that  he  will  receive  us?" 

"  Nothing  is  sure,  save  that  which  is  past,"  declared 
Greloire,  impressively,  adding,  after  a  moment's  pause, 
"  but  I  wish  you  did  not  feel  obliged  to  make  such  haste." 

"  I  am  forced  to  do  it,  and  all  the  more  because  the 
result  seems  uncertain.  If  I  can  serve  him,  I  may  not  re- 
turn to  Louisiana,  but,  if  I  am  to  return,  I  must  do  so 
speedily,  owing  to  matters  there." 

There  was  a  short  silence,  after  which  Greloire,  who 
appeared  to  have  been  turning  something  in  his  mind, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  229 

exclaimed,  "  Bien!  I  believe  I  can  see  a  very  clear  way 
for  ourselves." 

"  Yes,  —  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Do  you  remember  Murier?" 

"  Murier  —  Murier,"  Lafitte  repeated  thoughtfully. 
"  The  name  sounds  like  one  I  should  remember,  although 
I  cannot  say  why." 

"  Murier  was  with  us  in  Languedoc,  in  the  days  of  the 
'  bonnet-rouge,'  and  was  wounded  at  the  chateau.  It  was 
he  who  brought  you  to  Bonaparte,  that  morning  after  the 
storming  of  Toulon.  Do  you  not  remember?" 

A  grave  look  had  been  deepening  in  Lafitte's  face,  and 
his  voice  had  a  softer  tone  as  he  answered,  "  Yes,  yes,  old 
friend,  I  remember  Murier.  But  what  can  he  possibly 
have  to  do  with  our  project?  " 

"  Much,  as  you  will  see  when  I  explain.  Murier  and  I 
were  much  together,  and  much  to  one  another  —  close 
comrades.  He  lost  an  arm  at  Wagram,  was  decorated, 
and  pensioned,  and  then  went  to  Elba,  where  he  has  since 
lived  with  his  married  sister,  Madame  Teche,  whose  hus- 
band is  a  farmer.  We  will  go  first  to  Murier ;  he  is  close 
to  the  emperor  —  perhaps  in  his  service,  and  I  doubt  not 
that  he  will  be  able  to  arrange  for  an  interview.  But  of 
this  I  am  certain  —  that  he  will  welcome  us,  and  do  all  in 
his  power  to  serve  us." 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  Lafitte,  from  whose  face  the  re- 
miniscent look  had  vanished.  "  And  now,  Greloire,  let  us 
consult  as  to  the  details.  How  soon  can  we  depart?  " 

Then,  while  the  day  grew,  the  two  perfected  their  plans. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-FOUR 

LAFITTE  deemed  it  advisable  to  inform  Lopez  of 
the  fact  that  Ehewah  was  in  Bordeaux,  and  an  in- 
mate of  Greloire's  house,  as  by  so  doing,  probable 
trouble  might  be  prevented  should  the  gunner  and  Indian 
chance  to  meet. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  he  took  his  way  toward 
the  wharves,  from  which  a  boat  would  take  him  out  to  the 
"  Black  Petrel ;  "  and  he  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  from 
Greloire's  dwelling  when  a  shrill  whistle  came  to  his  ears. 

A  moment  later  he  heard  it  again,  and  glancing  over  his 
shoulder,  saw  Ehewah  hastening  to  overtake  him. 

He  now  walked  more  slowly,  until  the  Indian  came  up ; 
and,  while  vouchsafing  the  latter  no  notice,  he  was  never- 
theless aware  of  the  anxious  look  showing  in  the  latter's  face. 

Presently  the  Indian  spoke. 

"  Captain  Jean,  is  it  good  or  ill  between  us?  " 

"  That  remains  to  be  seen,"  was  the  carelessly  uttered 
answer. 

The  Indian  appeared  somewhat  disconcerted  at  Lafitte's 
indifferent  manner,  and  continued  sullenly,  "  What  Ehewah 
did,  was  what  he  was  driven  to  do.  His  wrongs  called  for 
vengeance." 

"  I  never  did  you  wrong,"  said  Lafitte  coldly. 

"No,  no  —  never,  Captain  Jean." 

"  Yet  you  tried  to  sell  me  to  my  worst  enemy." 

"  Rage  blinds  the  eye,"  was  the  dogged  reply. 

"  Aye,  so  it  does.  And  that  is  why  rage  is  a  luxury  that 
often  demands  a  high  price,  as  you  may  discover  some  day." 

The  Indian,  as  if  tired  of  generalities,  especially  in  a  dis- 
cussion wherein  he  was  becoming  worsted,  returned  to 
personal  matters. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  231 

"  Ehewah  is  sick  of  the  white  man's  home,  and  of  life  in 
this  land ;  he  longs  for  his  own  island  and  people.  Let  me 
go  with  you,  Captain  Jean.  I  will  promise  you  my  life,  if 
but  you  will  take  me  back  where  I  may  get  to  my  own 
people  once  more." 

The  homesick  longing  that  sounded  in  the  words  brought 
a  momentary  softening  to  Lafitte's  face,  as  he  turned,  for 
the  first  time,  and  faced  the  Indian. 

"  I  may  not  go  over  seas  for  some  time  to  come, 
Ehewah ;  and,  even  if  I  could  take  you,  it  would  not  be 
safe  for  you  to  go  with  me.  Lopez,  and  other  men  who 
have  not  forgotten  the  fight  off  the  Devil's  Key,  and  the 
part  you  played  in  it,  are  aboard  my  vessel." 

The  Indian  was  silent,  and  a  look  of  dejection  came  to 
his  face. 

"  Take  my  advice  and  remain  where  you  are,"  con- 
tinued Lafitte.  "  And  if  you  desire  to  see  your  people 
again,  remember  what  I  tell  you  now — for  the  next  two 
weeks  have  a  care  how  you  roam  about  the  city,  or  go 
near  the  wharves.  Monsieur  Greloire  tells  me  that  you 
have  served  him  faithfully,  and  that  he  cares  for  you. 
This  being  so,  I  promise  you  protection  for  the  future,  so 
far  as  lies  within  my  power.  But  you  who  know  so  well 
our  ways  and  code,  know  how  little  my  protection  would 
avail,  should  you  fall  into  the  power  of  my  men ;  so  I  bid 
you  beware  of  them.  That  is  all,"  he  added,  with  a  ges- 
ture of  dismissal. 

Ehewah,  without  a  word,  glided  away,  and  Lafitte  went 
to  the  wharves,  where  he  found  a  boatman  to  row  him  out 
to  the  brigantine. 

Wild  was  Lopez'  burst  of  rage  over  what  was  told  him ; 
but  by  force  of  persuasion,  not  unaccompanied  by  threats, 
Lafitte  succeeded  in  wringing  a  promise  from  the  old 
gunner  that  he  would  do  the  Indian  no  bodily  harm,  should 
chance  bring  them  together. 

"  Remember,  Lopez,"  said  Lafitte,  after  the  promise  had 
been  given,  "  that  this  is  not  the  Barra  de  Hierro,  nor  our 


232  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

harbor  at  Barataria;  neither  is  it  New  Orleans.  You  must 
do  nothing  to  jeopardize  our  safety,  nor  that  of  the  '  Black 
Petrel,'  of  which  I  am  leaving  you  in  charge  until  my 
return." 

"  But,  ah,  sir,"  the  old  gunner  replied  wistfully,  although 
the  words  came  through  his  set  teeth,  "  if  but  the  good 
saints  would  set  me  face  to  face  with  the  Indian  on  Grande 
Terre  !  " 

Lafitte  smiled  satirically. 

"  The  good  saints  should  scarcely  be  credited  with  bring- 
ing about  such  meetings." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  muttered  Lopez.  "  Then  let  the  devil 
do  it,  for  surely  he  is  the  controller  of  Ehewah's  ways." 

"  No  more  of  this,  Lopez,"  said  Lafitte,  now  resuming 
his  air  of  authority,  "  for  the  matter  is  settled.  You  have 
my  commands  and  I  have  your  promise.  I  have  ever 
known  you  to  be  a  man  of  your  word ;  and  so  I  leave  you, 
believing  that  the  Indian  is  safe  from  harm  at  your  hands 
and  those  of  the  crew  —  at  least  so  far  as  you  can  control 
the  men.  I  am  going  ashore  at  once ;  so  come  with  me 
to  my  cabin,  as  I  have  some  instructions  to  give  you  in  re- 
gard to  the  vessel  and  cargo." 

Lafitte  and  Greloire  set  out  on  horseback  that  same 
evening,  making  no  prolonged  stop  until  Toulon  was 
reached.  They  arrived  there  early  one  afternoon,  and 
rested  until  the  following  morning;  and  the  two — Lafitte 
more  especially  —  felt  like  ghosts  returned  to  former 
scenes  as  they  rambled  about  the  slightly  changed  streets. 

They  visited  the  localities  associated  with  their  previous 
sojourn  in  the  city,  — the  site  of  Margot's  cottage,  and  her 
grave ;  the  convent,  and  the  fortifications.  Thiel  was  long 
since  dead,  and  Le  Chien  Heureux  was  now  a  much-patched, 
disreputable  caravansary,  the  resort  of  watermen  and  com- 
mon sailors. 

They  left  their  horses  at  Toulon,  and  pushed  on  by 
hired  conveyance  to  Cannes.  Then,  in  order  to  avoid  sus- 
picion, they  crossed  over  to  Leghorn,  and  chartering  a 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  233 

large  fishing  smack,  sailed  for  Porto  Ferrajo,  the  principal 
port  of  Elba,  where  the  emperor  resided. 

The  island  had  then  some  thirteen  thousand  inhabitants, 
and  contained  within  its  small  area  salt-marshes,  moun- 
tains, and  forests.  Its  harbors  and  salient  points  were 
fortified,  and  vineyards,  mines,  salt-works,  and  fisheries 
gave  its  people  abundant  employment. 

This  was  the  little  realm  to  which  Napoleon  had  been 
banished,  and  where  he  was  expected  to  idle  away  the  re- 
maining years  of  his  life,  —  he  who  had  controlled  the  fate 
of  Europe,  and  lifted  France  to  shine  with  such  resplen- 
dent glory  before  the  world  ! 

So  mused  Lafitte,  as  he  looked  about  him,  after  landing, 
while  Greloire  went  up  to  a  group  of  lounging  fishermen 
who  were  staring  with  stupid  curiosity  at  the  two  strangers, 
and  asked  the  direction  of  the  Teche  farm. 

It  was  about  a  mile  inland ;  and  one  of  the  younger 
men  offering  his  services  as  guide,  he  led  the  way  from  the 
beach,  across  a  grassy  field,  until,  having  passed  through 
a  piece  of  woods,  they  came  out  upon  an  eminence  over- 
looking a  fertile  valley,  planted  with  vines,  as  were  also 
the  opposite  hillsides. 

Below  lay  a  spacious  wooden  dwelling,  and  near  it  a 
man,  coatless,  and  with  one  shirt-sleeve  swinging  empty  of 
the  arm  that  should  have  filled  it,  was  walking  slowly 
about,  a  large  dog  following  at  his  heels. 

"  Murier  himself,  by  all  that  is  fortunate !  "  muttered 
Greloire,  raising  a  hand  to  better  shade  his  eyes  from  the 
glare  of  sunshine. 

"  That  is  M'sieur  Murier,  the  brother  of  Madame  Teche," 
said  the  guide,  pointing  down  at  the  figure. 

"  Aye,  my  man ;  but,  thanking  you  all  the  same,  I  have 
not  soldiered  with  him  for  twenty  years  to  need  an  intro- 
duction now,"  Greloire  replied,  with  a  jovial  laugh  that  took 
away  any  hint  of  brusqueness  from  his  words ;  and,  after 
putting  a  piece  of  silver  in  the  fisherman's  brown  hand, 
he  dismissed  him. 


234  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

As  the  two  took  their  way  down  the  hillside,  toward 
Murier,  who  had  not  as  yet  perceived  them,  and  stood 
with  his  head  turned,  as  if  watching  something  in  the  dis- 
tance, Greloire,  with  a  curious  look  upon  his  face,  said,  in 
a  tone  that  made  Lafitte  glance  at  him  in  surprise,  "  It  is  a 
strange  chance  —  most  strange !  Do  you  recall,  Jean, 
when  last  you  saw  Murier?" 

"  Yes.     But  what  of  that  ?  " 

"  This  —  that  now,  after  all  these  many  years,  you  see 
Murier  again  for  the  first  time  since  that  morning;  and 
that  now,  as  then,  he  will  conduct  you  to  the  same  man. 
To  me  this  is  most  strange." 

"  But  it  is  not  the  same  as  then,"  said  Lafitte,  with 
marked  bitterness  of  tone.  "  Then  he  wished  to  see  me  — 
sent  for  me.  To-day  it  is  I  who  seek ;  and  I  may  be  refused." 

"Talk  not  so,  mon  ami;  but  wait  and  see,"  answered 
Greloire  cheerily,  after  which  he  took  a  deep  breath,  and 
sent  his  voice  ahead  in  a  vigorous  and  prolonged  shout. 

They  were  close  enough  to  see  Murier's  perplexed  face 
as  he  turned  quickly  and  looked  toward  them.  But  the 
perplexity  was  lost  in  a  glow  of  glad  eagerness,  as  he  came 
forward  and  grasped  Greloire  by  the  arm,  while  the  lat- 
ter's  hands  caught  the  coatless  shoulders  and  shook  them 
playfully. 

"  Aha,  old  comrade,"  Greloire  cried  laughingly,  "  I  re- 
joice to  see  that  the  Elba  sun  has  made  those  cheeks  of 
thine  less  white  than  when  I  last  saw  them,  in  the  hospital. 
Thou  art  well?"  And  he  looked  keenly  into  the  face 
before  him. 

"  Quite  well,  my  dear  Felix,  I  assure  you,"  was  the 
more  quiet  reply,  although  the  speaker's  dark  face  shone 
with  pleasure.  "  But  what  happy  fortune  has  brought  thee 
to  this  part  of  the  world,  to  gladden  my  eyes?" 

While  speaking,  he  glanced  at  Greloire's  companion, 
who  had  removed  his  hat,  and  was  running  his  fingers  rest- 
lessly through  the  heavy  locks  of  dark  hair  lying  upon  his 
moist  forehead. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  235 

u  You  shall  know  all  about  it  later,"  said  Greloire.  "  But 
let  me  present  you,  Murier,  to  Captain  Lafitte,  of  Louisi- 
ana —  in  the  United  States,  you  will  understand.  He  is 
my  friend ;  and  I  beg  on  his  behalf  your  hospitality  for  a 
short  time,  and  the  same  for  myself." 

Murier  extended  his  hand  to  Lafitte,  who,  with  a  few 
courteous  words,  clasped  it  warmly. 

"  You  see,"  Greloire  added,  "  that  I  have  no  need  to  tell 
him  about  you  ;  for  he  knows  already  what  close  comrades 
you  and  I  have  been." 

Murier  smiled  at  this  as  he  said,  "  Captain  Lafitte,  I  am 
happy  to  meet  you.  My  brother-in-law  is  absent  from 
home ;  but  such  poor  hospitality  as  is  his  and  mine  will  be 
honored  by  your  acceptance." 

Murier's  English  was  more  halting  than  even  that  of 
Greloire,  and  a  smile  of  gratification  lighted  his  face  when 
Lafitte  replied  in  French,  "  I  thank  you,  m'sieur,  for  your 
kind  greeting  to  a  stranger  whom  you  have  no  need  to 
address  in  the  detestable  English  tongue." 

A  still  more  expressive  gleam  showed  in  Murier's  eyes 
as  he  heard  the  final  words ;  and  Greloire  laughed. 

It  had  been  agreed  that  Lafitte  should  be  known  to 
Murier  as  Captain  Lafitte,  from  America,  who  desired  to 
do  himself  the  honor  of  paying  his  respects  to  the  exiled 
emperor.  But  as  the  three,  at  Murier's  suggestion,  now 
went  toward  the  house,  Lafitte  found  himself  possessed  by 
a  strong  inclination  to  make  himself  known  to  this  man, 
whose  name  and  existence  he  had  so  long  forgotten,  but 
whose  face  and  form  recalled  vividly  the  past,  and  that 
sorrowful  morning  of  Margot's  death,  when  he,  a  soldier 
of  the  Republic,  had  led  the  half-crazed  lad  along  the 
horror-filled  streets,  and  sought  with  such  hearty  sympathy 
to  turn  his  senses  and  thoughts  from  the  scenes  about  them. 

Spare  of  figure,  and  much  more  sinewy  than  Greloire, 
with  his  dark  locks  still  plentiful,  and  showing  scarcely  any 
white  hairs,  Murier  was  less  changed  by  the  passing  years 
than  was  his  old-time  comrade. 


236  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

His  face  was  marked  by  an  infinite  sadness,  tempered 
but  slightly  by  his  smile;  and  there  was  about  him 
a  hushed,  softened  air,  which  told  of  mental,  as  well  as 
physical,  suffering.  This  gave  to  his  presence  and  manner 
a  pathetic  dignity  that  was  refining,  more  especially  as  one 
listened  to  his  low  voice  and  careful  speech,  and  noted 
the  empty  sleeve  swaying  limply  from  his  shoulder. 

His  emperor's  misfortunes,  no  less  than  his  own,  had 
changed  the  active  bearing  of  the  soldier  to  the  dreamy 
manner  of  the  scholar. 

"  He  will  never  be  the  same  man  again,  m'sieur  — 
never,"  sighed  Madame  Teche,  a  plump  little  dame,  with 
a  marked  resemblance  in  features  to  Murier.  She  was 
sitting  with  Lafitte  upon  the  veranda  of  her  house,  while 
her  brother  and  Greloire  had  gone  inside  to  converse. 

Lafitte  had  been  drawing  her  out  to  talk  of  Murier, 
whose  personality  appealed  to  him  strongly ;  and  she, 
nothing  loath,  had  been  pouring  into  the  ears  of  this 
charming  American  gentleman,  whom  she  found  so  sym- 
pathetic, the  story  of  her  love  and  anxiety  for  her  only 
brother. 

Yet,  when  trying  to  repeat  their  conversation  to  her 
husband,  upon  his  return,  she  could  recall  scarcely  a  word 
this  "  so  charming  American "  had  said.  But  she  re- 
membered distinctly  that  "  he  spoke  French  so  perfectly, 
like  one  of  ourselves:  and  he  was  so  grand-looking  — 
such  a  very  distinguished  gentleman.  His  rich  voice  and 
beautiful  eyes  were  so  sympathetic  when  I  talked  to  him 
of  our  poor  brother  and  his  broken  heart." 

Lafitte  found  her  very  entertaining,  and  was  greatly 
amused  when  she  ventured  to  question  him  about  America, 
inquiring,  with  a  delicate  hesitancy,  if  he  had  scalped  many 
enemies,  and  if  he  could  give  her  an  imitation  of  the  war- 
whoop  ! 

He  was  trying  to  explain  that  these  accomplishments 
pertained  exclusively  to  the  Indians,  and  that  being  an 
American  did  not  necessarily  imply  the  possession  of 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  237 

a  red  skin,  or  living  in  a  wigwam,  when  her  brother  and 
Greloire  came  out  and  joined  them ;  and  the  kindly  little 
woman  bustled  indoors  to  supervise  the  preparation  of 
a  suitable  dinner  to  be  set  before  her  guests. 

The  emperor's  abode  was  a  short  way  over  the  hills 
from  the  Teche  farm,  in  an  opposite  direction  from  the 
beach;  and  Greloire  was  not  long  in  realizing  that  he 
had  done  well  in  seeking  Murier,  for  the  latter  was  — 
although  not  constantly — in  attendance  upon  Napoleon, 
who  showed  especial  favor  to  one  associated  with  him 
in  happier  times. 

He  had,  upon  this  particular  day,  gone  driving,  toward 
the  interior  of  the  island,  but  would  return  early  in  the 
afternoon,  when  Murier  was  expected  to  report  to  him 
for  duty. 

The  emperor  had,  with  his  accustomed  energy,  already 
made  many  improvements,  in  the  way  of  constructing 
dykes,  bettering  roads,  and  strengthening  fortifications ; 
and  as  in  France,  so  here,  he  was  winning  the  hearts 
of  all  those  about  him. 

The  only  person  now  exercising  surveillance  upon  Elba 
was  the  English  commissioner,  who  happened  to  be  absent 
for  a  day  from  Porto  Ferrajo.  This  was  a  fortunate  cir- 
cumstance for  Lafitte  and  Greloire,  as  the  commissioner 
was  supposed  to  keep  a  watchful  eye  upon  the  emperor, 
and  report  his  observations  to  the  English  cabinet. 

Still  —  as  Greloire  had  said  —  it  was  no  uncommon 
thing  for  travellers  to  visit  Elba  with  the  object  of  paying 
their  respects  to  Napoleon ;  and  Murier,  after  laying 
Greloire's  request  before  him,  was  to  ascertain  if  he  would 
consent  to  receive  his  former  soldier  and  the  American 
captain  that  same  evening. 

Thus  had  it  been  settled  when  Murier  and  Greloire 
came  out  of  the  house  and  joined  the  two  who  were  chat- 
ting on  the  shaded  veranda. 

When  their  hostess  took  her  departure,  Lafitte  turned 
to  Murier  and  asked  abruptly,  "  How  does  your  em- 


238  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

peror  bear  his  exile?  Seems  he  happy  at  all,  or  even 
content?" 

Murier,  who  was  about  to  light  one  of  the  choice  cigars 
proffered  by  Lafitte  from  his  goodly  store  of  them,  let  fall 
the  burning  tinder  and  put  his  foot  upon  it.  Then,  after 
skilfully  lighting  another  piece,  he  gave  the  questioner 
a  surprised  look,  but  was  silent. 

"  I  beg  you  to  tell  me,"  urged  Lafitte,  "  for  the  question 
is  prompted  neither  by  curiosity  nor  unfriendly  feeling. 
The  name  of  Napoleon  is  a  most  illustrious  one  in  Lou- 
isiana. You  must  also  bear  in  mind  that  we  are  now 
at  war  with  England  on  our  own  account,  and  that  we 
are  no  friends  of  his  enemies." 

A  look  of  pleasure  came  to  Murier's  face,  only  to  fade 
away  as  he  replied  cautiously,  "  I  must  beg  you,  M'sieur 
le  Capitaine,  to  have  a  care  how  you  speak  such  words 
here.  All  appears  to  be  safe;  but  one  can  never  be 
sure  what  the  very  walls  may  hear  and  repeat." 

"  Pardon  me,"  said  Lafitte,  lowering  his  voice.  "  But 
I  pray  you  to  tell  me  what  I  have  asked." 

"Have  you  ever  seen  him?  You  speak  as  one  who 
admires  —  yes,  loves  him."  Murier  spoke  rapidly,  and  his 
searching  eyes  showed  a  certain  surprise  at  the  eagerness 
manifested  in  the  younger  man's  face. 

"  I  surely  admire  and  love  him,"  was  the  answer,  hearty, 
and  yet  evasive  of  Murier's  question.  "Cannot  one  do 
this  without  having  seen  him?" 

"  Indeed  yes,  m'sieur,"  replied  Murier,  in  a  tone  of 
strong  emotion.  "  Are  there  many  hearts  in  America, 
may  I  ask,  who  hold  him  thus?  " 

Lafitte  hesitated  a  moment  before  answering  with  an 
emphasis  that  left  nothing  for  Murier  to  desire,  "  If  they 
knew  him  as  do  I,  every  heart  would  feel  as  does  mine. 
As  it  is,  nowhere  in  France  is  his  name  held  more  sacred 
than  in  Louisiana.  Now,  M'sieur  Murier,  will  you  not 
answer  my  question?" 

The  truth  and  sincerity  sounding  in  the  words,  together 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  239 

with  the  speaker 's  earnest  manner  and  magnetic  smile, 
were  not  to  be  resisted. 

"  Certainly,  M'sieur  le  Capitaine ;  I  will  answer  you 
frankly.  Whenever  I  have  seen  the  emperor,  which  of 
late  has  been  frequently,  it  has  been  to  see  him  tranquil, 
almost  to  indifference." 

Here  Greloire,  who  had  been  listening  with  growing 
indignation,  broke  into  the  conversation. 

"  And  think  you,  Murier,  that  such  a  state  of  affairs  is  to 
continue?  Can  you  believe  that  his  wonderful  powers  are 
crushed  —  lost  in  this  indifference  of  which  you  speak? 
No  !  I  believe  that,  sooner  or  later,  he  will  rise,  and  —  " 

"  Sh-h !  "  warned  Murier,  with  a  quick,  imperative  ges- 
ture. "  This  is  a  time  and  place,  old  comrade,  when  it  is 
wise  to  do  no  believing  aloud.  Let  us  talk  no  more  of 
such  matters,  but  learn  from  M'sieur  le  Capitaine  some- 
thing of  that  wonderful  country  of  his  —  Louisiana." 

Greloire,  still  scowling,  flicked  the  ashes  from  his  cigar, 
and  Murier,  addressing  Lafitte,  said  smilingly,  "  It  must  be 
a  rich  land,  m'sieur,  if  this  delicious  cigar  be  a  fair  sample 
of  its  products."  And  with  the  air  of  an  'appreciative 
connoisseur,  he  exhaled  a  cloud  of  fragrant  smoke. 

The  conversation  now  —  and  to  Murier's  apparent  relief 
—  turned  to  Louisiana  and  its  prospects,  and  the  probable 
outcome  of  the  war  between  the  United  States  and  England. 

Of  the  latter,  however,  little  could  be  said ;  for,  in  those 
days  of  infrequent  and  slow  communication,  there  was 
small  chance  of  Lafitte  knowing,  until  his  return  to  Bara- 
taria,  more  of  matters  pertaining  to  America  than  he  knew 
when  leaving  Grande  Terre. 

The  talk  was  interrupted  by  the  reappearance  of  Madame 
Teche,  who  summoned  them  to  dinner ;  and  Greloire  and 
Lafitte,  —  the  former  more  especially,  —  who  had  found 
little  enjoyment  in  the  cuisine  of  the  fishing  smack,  were 
not  slow  in  accepting  the  invitation. 

By  the  time  full  justice  had  been  done  to  the  generous 
meal,  the  hour  had  come  for  Murier  to  report  for  duty; 


240  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

and,  promising  to  return  with  all  possible  speed,  he  left  the 
guests  to  be  entertained  by  his  sister. 

The  twilight  was  near,  with  the  glow  of  sunset  paled  in 
the  valley,  and  the  shadows  climbing  the  hills  outlined 
sharply  against  the  liquid  glory  of  the  cloudless  sky,  when 
he  returned  with  the  information  that  the  emperor  would, 
at  eight  o'  clock,  receive  Greloire  and  his  friend,  the  Amer- 
ican gentleman ;  and  shortly  afterwards  they,  guided  by 
Murier,  took  their  way  across  the  darkening  valley,  and 
entered  a  grassy  road  that  wound  through  a  gateway  of  the 
hills. 

Save  an  occasional  interchange  of  words  between  the 
two  old  soldiers,  nothing  was  said,  while,  thrilled  by  a 
turmoil  of  thoughts  and  emotions,  Lafitte,  the  cool,  self- 
contained  leader  of  lawless  men,  now  felt  his  heart  fluttering 
with  the  nervous  anticipation  of  a  woman  about  to  meet 
the  man  loved  by  her  above  all  else. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-FIVE 

WHEN  Lafitte  and  Greloire  were  ushered  into 
Napoleon's  cabinet,  and  the  former's  eyes  fell 
upon  him  he  had  for  so  many  years  longed  to 
see,  his  first  sensation  was  that  of  pain. 

Love  alone  had  limned  the  picture  the  man's  heart  re- 
tained of  his  boyhood's  idol ;  neither  time  nor  care  had 
aged  or  marred  the  lines,  nor  dimmed  with  shadows  its 
glowing  colors.  But  the  present's  reality  banished  all  this, 
and  awoke  the  realization  that  the  sacredly  cherished 
picture  was  but  a  memory. 

The  slender  form  was  gone,  —  lost  in  the  personality  of 
the  stout,  middle-aged  man,  who,  lounging  in  a  velvet- 
cushioned  chair,  looked  at  Lafitte  carelessly  —  coldly,  as 
at  an  entire  stranger. 

The  eyes  held  the  same  mystic  look  in  their  gray  depths, 
and  the  face  was  still  pale  and  classical ;  but  its  lines  were 
hardened,  and  heavier  than  of  old.  The  hair,  worn  much 
shorter,  was  thinner ;  yet  it  retained  its  brown  hue,  with  no 
sign  of  time's  whitening  touch. 

The  hands,  once  the  sinewy  ones  of  a  young  soldier, 
were  now  as  delicate  as  those  of  a  woman. 

The  cream-white  of  his  breeches,  reaching  to  the  knee, 
and  of  the  coat,  with  gold-embroidered  cuffs  and  collar, 
contrasted  sharply  with  the  red  covering  of  his  chair;  and 
the  legs,  clad  in  silk  stockings,  with  the  unusually  small 
feet,  encased  in  low,  gold-buckled  shoes,  were  crossed 
lazily. 

His  appearance  and  attitude  bore  out  Greloire's  remark, 
—  that  it  was  said  the  emperor  was  "  strangely  indifferent 
16 


242  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

to  everything."  Every  line  of  the  listless  face  and  relaxed 
form  indicated  this. 

As  the  ex-soldier  approached  and  bowed  low,  a  faint 
smile  lightened  Napoleon's  repellent  expression,  and  he 
said  graciously,  "  Greloire,  I  am  pleased  to  see  you,  and  to 
know  that  you  have  not  forgotten  one  who  thought  highly 
of  you  in  more  prosperous  days." 

The  kindly  manner  and  words  produced  a  marked  effect 
upon  Greloire,  who  seemed  scarcely  able  to  control  the 
emotion  showing  in  his  voice  as  he  exclaimed  fervently, 
"  Ah,  Sire,  I  would  let  out  my  life-blood  to  bring  back  those 
days  to  you  !  " 

"  So,  my  old  comrade?  "  And,  for  a  second,  a  pleased 
light  warmed  the  gray  eyes.  "  Thine  was  ever  a  true  heart, 
and  years  have  taught  me  the  value  of  such.  But,"  he 
added,  with  a  return  of  his  former  manner,  and  looking  at 
Lafitte,  "  who  is  this  you  bring  with  you  ?  " 

"  Sire,  Captain  Jean  Lafitte,  of  Louisiana,"  answered 
Greloire,  after  a  moment's  hesitancy ;  and  Lafitte,  coming 
forward,  bowed  respectfully. 

It  required  all  his  strength  to  hold  in  check  the  impulses 
now  making  him,  man  as  he  was,  dizzy  and  unstrung.  He 
had,  after  bowing,  drawn  himself  up  to  the  full  of  his  un- 
usual stature,  and  stood  erect  and  graceful,  his  eyes  bent 
downward  upon  the  emperor,  and  holding  a  look  which 
was,  of  itself,  an  appeal  for  recognition. 

Every  instinct  and  craving  of  his  nature,  impelled  by  all 
the  remembrances  of  his  youth  and  all  the  desires  of  his 
manhood,  made  him  long  to  break  through  the  icy  reserve 
that  kept  him  aloof,  and  to  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  this 
man,  so  changed  outwardly,  but  still  worshipped  as  of  old, 
and  beseech  the  cold  eyes  to  look  upon  him  with  the  long- 
ago  confidence  and  love. 

"Jean  Lafitte,"  Napoleon  repeated  slowly,  looking,  not 
at  the  former,  but  at  Greloire.  "  I  have  heard  the  name 
before,  but  not  to  the  wearer's  credit.  I  ask  you,  Greloire," 
—  and  his  voice  took  a  yet  icier  note,  —  "you,  who  are  his 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  243 

sponsor,  why  Captain  Jean  Lafitte,  of  Louisiana,  dare  pre- 
sent himself  before  me?" 

Greloire  flushed  deeply,  and  seemed  at  a  loss  for  a  reply. 
But  not  so  Lafitte.  The  emperor's  words,  uttered  in  a 
tone  whose  measured  calmness  suggested  a  mingling  of 
annoyance  and  contempt,  acted  as  does  the  lancet  of  a 
surgeon  when  it  gives  freedom  to  congested  blood.  They 
brought  to  Lafitte,  tensioned  as  he  was  in  mind  and  heart, 
a  relief  such  as  could  have  come  through  no  other  agency, 
for  they  swept  away  the  glamour  of  boyish  sentiment,  and 
restored  his  manliness  and  individuality. 

"  I,  Jean  Lafitte,  will  answer  your  question,  Sire ;  I,  Jean 
Lafitte,  of  Louisiana !  And  I  say  to  the  man  whom  my 
boyish  heart  adored,  and  whom  my  man's  heart  loves,  that 
I  dare  present  myself  to  him  because  I  wish  to  offer  for  his 
acceptance  all  I  have  of  property  and  life." 

As  these  bold  words  poured  forth  pulsing  with  passion, 
Napoleon's  first  look  of  surprised  anger  gradually  gave 
place  to  a  more  pacific  expression,  —  one  which  Greloire, 
who  had  been  listening  in  alarmed  amazement,  was  relieved 
to  see. 

"  I  have  ships,  gold,  men,  at  my  command,"  Lafitte  con- 
tinued, with  no  lessening  of  vehemence ;  "  and  all  these, 
with  my  own  life,  are  his,  if  he  can  find  use  for  them." 

He  stopped,  and,  with  heaving  breast  and  flashing  eyes, 
looked  down  into  Napoleon's  immobile  face,  while  Greloire, 
still  apprehensive,  divided  his  glances  between  the  two  — 
speaker  and  listener. 

There  was  a  short  silence,  and  one  that  seemed  heavy, 
after  the  passionate  voice  had  ceased.  Then  an  icy  tone 
made  sharp  contrast  as  the  emperor  said,  "  These  ships, 
men,  and  gold,  Captain  Lafitte  —  how  is  it  that  you  come 
to  have  them?  " 

There  was  a  slight  drooping  of  Lafitte's  head,  and  he 
did  not  reply. 

"  Were  the  ships  and  gold  inherited  by  you,  or  gained 
in  honorable  trade,  or  were  they  captured  in  recognized  war- 


244  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

fare?"  the  pitiless  voice  continued.  "Or  perhaps  they 
were  given  to  you  by  the  state  or  country  you  have  served, 
as  a  reward  for  duty,  or  valor.  And  your  followers  —  the 
men  of  whom  you  speak, — will  you  describe  to  me  the 
flag  under  which  they  fight?" 

Lafitte  found  it  difficult  to  control  himself — to  make  his 
voice  and  bearing  accord  with  the  respect  he  felt,  and  had 
but  now  expressed,  for  the  man  whose  sarcastic  calm 
turned  back  the  impetuous  torrent  of  his  feelings.  But  the 
tone  in  which  he  replied  was  quiet,  although  husky  with 
repressed  emotion. 

"  Despite,  Sire,  the  tales  which  have  distorted  my  name 
and  acts,  and  which  I  perceive  have  reached  your  ears  to 
prejudice  you  against  me,  I  claim  that  what  I  have  of  prop- 
erty was  personally  gained  by  legitimate  means  —  in  trad- 
ing, and  also  by  warfare  which  was  perfectly  honorable  in 
its  way.  I  freely  admit  that  I  have  stooped  to  employ, 
for  the  attainment  of  my  ends,  men  who  might  not  be  ac- 
credited with  the  honor  I  claim  for  myself.  But,  as  to  this, 
I  ask  you,  Sire,  who  are  sitting  in  judgment  upon  me,  if 
you  would  like  that  the  world  should  hold  you  strictly 
accountable  for  the  morals  of  your  soldiers,  and  for  every 
act  they  committed  ?  " 

Greloire  now  laid  a  remonstrating  hand  upon  Lafitte's 
arm ;  but  it  was  shaken  off  impatiently  as  the  latter  ad- 
vanced closer  to  the  emperor,  who,  with  eyes  in  which 
shone  a  half-amazed,  half-angry  light,  was  looking  up  into 
the  glowing  face  above  him. 

"  You  know  in  your  heart,  Sire,  without  my  presuming 
to  tell  you,  that  such  a  thing  would  be  flagrant  injustice. 
Yet  it  is  this  same  injustice  which  you  are  heaping  upon 
me,  who  come  to  you  with  no  thought  of  palliating  my 
faults  —  no  wish  to  make  myself  appear  better  than  I  am, 
or  may  become.  I  have  come  with  the  same  heart  for 
whose  love  you  once  cared,  to  pray  that  you  let  me  serve 
you,  if  I  may,  and  die  happy,  in  winning  back  the  peace  of 
mind  a  reckless  boy  threw  away." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  245 

The  words  ceased,  but  their  vibrations  seemed  to  beat 
upon  the  air  with  an  inspiring  thrill,  like  that  which  comes 
from  the  sound  of  martial  music. 

"  Mon  Dieu  /  "  murmured  Greloire  to  himself.  "  If  we 
had  an  army  of  such  men  the  world  might  be  conquered  !  " 

A  new  light  swept  like  a  softening  hand  across  Napo- 
leon's austere  face. 

"  Captain  Lafitte,  you  are  right,"  he  said,  with  an  entire 
change  of  voice  and  manner.  "  You  are  right,  sir,  and  I 
ask  your  pardon." 

He  extended  his  hand ;  and  Lafitte,  with  a  rush  of  new 
emotions,  bowed  deeply,  and  pressed  it  to  his  lips. 

As  he  raised  his  head,  the  emperor's  fingers  tightened 
their  clasp,  and  he  rose  to  his  feet. 

"  A  man  whose  heart  can  treasure  such  love  for  me  dur- 
ing all  these  many  years  is  surely  one  who  should  not  be 
misjudged,"  he  said,  looking  up  into  the  younger  man's 
face;  "most  surely  not  by  me,  and  at  such  a  time  as  the 
present." 

He  spoke  as  he  might  have  spoken  twenty  years  before, 
when  addressing  the  boy  Jean. 

"  The  old  days  have  never  faded  from  my  mind,  nor  has 
my  heart  lost  the  memory  of  what  made  the  tie  between  us. 
I  was  pleased  at  the  message  you  sent  to  me  through  Gre- 
loire, from  Martinique,  for  it  made  me  hope  that,  greatly 
as  your  environments  had  changed,  your  true  nature  re- 
mained the  same ;  and  what  you  have  now  said  gives  me 
assurance  of  this." 

As  he  uttered  the  final  words  he  placed  his  arms  around 
Lafitte's  shoulders  and  embraced  him. 

"  Sire !  " 

A  volume  of  emotions  spoke  in  that  single  word. 

"  Sire,  my  whole  heart  is  grateful  for  these  words  of  con- 
fidence and  esteem."  Then,  with  a  quick  change  to  bitter 
self-reproach,  "  No  one  can  realize  better  than  myself  how 
grave  was  the  mistake  I  made ;  and  no  man  would  make 
greater  sacrifices  to  undo  it." 


246  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Tut,  tut,  boy,"  replied  Napoleon,  with  all  his  old  air 
of  affection,  and  tapping  the  shoulder  upon  which  one  of 
his  hands  still  rested,  "  when  you  have  reached  my  years 
you  will  know  better  than  to  waste  time  and  thoughts  in 
useless  regrets.  Thou  wert  tempted  sorely,  I  make  no 
doubt,  and  wert,  after  all,  but  a  boy.  And  while  I  must 
wish  thou  hadst  shown  greater  trust  in  me,  and  hadst 
stopped  where  I  bade  thee,  still,  all  had  to  be  as  it  was, 
and  is ;  for  such  is  destiny.  Let  the  past  go,  Jean,  my  lad, 
and  look  only  into  the  future." 

The  expression  of  the  emperor's  face,  the  tenderness  of 
his  voice,  his  use  of  the  old-time  manner  of  speech,  —  these 
combined  to  brim  Lafitte's  eyes  with  tears.  But,  annoyed 
at  such  a  display  of  weakness,  he  passed  his  hand  impa- 
tiently across  his  face. 

"  Perhaps  it  was  destiny,  Sire,  as  you  say.  But  I  would 
gladly  give  my  life,  and  all  I  can  ever  hope  for  on  earth, 
to  undo  the  past.  What  I  ask  now  is  that  you  will  permit 
me,  by  accepting  my  services,  to  sooner  make  the  future 
as  I  wish  it  to  be.  You  will,  by  doing  this,  give  me  the 
happiness  of  feeling  that  I  can  make  some  slight  reparation 
for  the  past." 

The  emperor  resumed  his  seat,  and  resting  his  hands 
upon  the  arms  of  the  chair,  stared  straight  before  him, 
while  Lafitte  stood  looking  down  at  the  seated  form.  Gre- 
loire,  meanwhile,  with  entire  disregard  of  appearances,  had. 
sought  recourse  to  his  handkerchief. 

"You  owe  me  no  reparation,"  at  length  said  Napoleon, 
lifting  his  eyes  to  the  dark  ones  searching  his  face.  "  That 
is  due  to  me  from  many  men ;  but  you  are  not  one  of 
them." 

"  Then,  Sire,  give  me  the  privilege  of  serving  you." 

There  was  another  pause,  during  which  the  emperor 
appeared  to  be  engrossed  in  thought.  Then,  with  a  look 
of  infinite  sadness,  he  said,  "  Jean,  I  am  utterly  helpless  to 
give  you  any  opportunity  of  serving  me." 

•"Helpless — helpless,    Sire)"    exclaimed    Greloire   ex- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  247 

citedly ;  and  Lafitte  was  about  ^to  add  something,  when 
Napoleon  raised  his  hand. 

"Yes,  helpless,  because  I  am  in  the  power  of  my  ene- 
mies; helpless,  because  the  allies  have  their  hands  upon 
the  throat  of  France,  and  my  armies  are  serving  under  the 
flag  of  the  Bourbons." 

"  But,  Sire !  "  expostulated  Greloire,  when  what  he 
would  have  said  was  checked  by  another  imperious  gesture. 

"Not  another  word  from  either  of  you.  Matters  are  as 
you  know,  and  "  —  with  a  deep  sigh  —  "  my  fortunes  must 
be  governed  by  them." 

Another  pause  ensued,  Napoleon  lying  back  in  his  chair, 
and  his  two  visitors  looking  at  him  in  speechless  despair. 
Then  the  murmur  of  voices  in  an  adjacent  room  caused 
the  emperor  to  rouse  himself. 

"  It  is  not  wise  that  you  linger  here,"  he  said,  dividing 
his  look  between  Lafitte  and  Greloire ;  "  for,  to  say  nothing 
of  mine,  your  own  safety  may  be  imperilled.  Perhaps 
you  are  already  regarded  with  suspicion.  Jean,  you  will 
stop  this  night  with  Murier,  and  you  shall  hear  from  me 
again ;  but  do  not  venture  to  come  to  me  unless  I  send  for 
you." 

"  And  may  I  not  do  something  for  you?  "  urged  Lafitte, 
making  a  final  appeal. 

Napoleon's  lips  curled  with  a  smile  that  yet  held  a  touch 
of  mockery. 

"  What  would  you  —  stop  here  on  Elba,  and  pace  its 
shore,  to  count  how  many  gulls  you  could  see  in  an  hour's 
time?  " 

"  Aye,  Sire,  if  you  so  command,"  was  the  reply  from  lips 
that  smiled  not. 

The  emperor  uttered  a  mirthless  laugh,  and  tapped  the 
chair-arms  impatiently. 

"  No  —  no  ;  a  truce  to  levity.  Go,  you  and  Greloire  ; 
you  must  leave  me,  for  I  feel  it  unwise  that  you  remain 
another  moment.  You  can  do  nothing —  nothing,  for  rne. 
But  I  am  glad  to  have  seen  you  —  both  of  you ;  and  I 


248  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

thank  you,  Jean,  my  valiant  ghost  from  the  past,  for  your 
offer  and  your  love." 

The  emperor,  as  he  spoke,  leaned  forward  in  his  chair ; 
and  there  was  a  caress  in  his  smile  and  tone,  as  well  as  in 
his  touch  upon  Lafitte's  hand. 

"  If  ever  a  time  should  come,  Sire,  when  I  can  serve  you, 
may  I  have  the  honor  and  happiness  of  receiving  your 
commands?  "  was  asked  longingly,  as  if  with  a  new  inspira- 
tion, begotten  by  the  emperor's  manner.  But  the  latter, 
without  answering  the  question,  asked  another. 

"  Shall  you  stop  long  in  France?  " 

He,  as  also  Greloire,  watched  Lafitte  closely,  until,  after 
a  moment's  hesitation,  the  young  man  looked  down  frankly 
into  Napoleon's  face. 

"Not  for  long,  Sire — not  now.  But  Greloire  knows 
where  any  message  can  always  reach  me ;  and  I  shall  live 
in  the  hope  of  receiving  one.  I  must  now  return  to  Louisi- 
ana ;  but,  Sire,  believe  me  when  I  tell  you  that  it  will  be  as 
a  changed  Lafitte.  You  will  never,  in  the  future,  have 
cause  to  think  of  me  as  you  have  heretofore  —  with  any 
thought  of  reproach.  And  if  I  can  find  a  way  of  wiping 
the  stigma  from  the  name  of  Lafitte,  in  Louisiana,  I  will 
do  it." 

Napoleon  clasped  his  hand. 

"  And,"  continued  the  passion-shaken  voice,  "  if  ever 
you  have  need  of  me  —  ever  want  me,  you  have  but  to  let 
me  know." 

"  And  you  would  come  to  me?  " 

"Come  to  you?"  said  Lafitte,  in  a  tone  so  emphatic 
that  the  emperor  made  a  gesture  of  warning.  "  Come  to 
you?"  he  repeated,  in  a  lowered  voice,  whose  tenderness 
was  vibrating.  "  Yes,  Sire,  through  all  the  ships  Eng- 
land might  seek  to  interpose." 

"  If  this  be  so,  Jean,  then  perhaps  you  may  some  day 
hear  from  me.  Meanwhile  your  adopted  country  (and  I 
hope  I  may  some  time  see  it)  is  at  war  with  England,  my 
most  implacable  enemy ;  and  the  conflict  may  afford  you 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  249 

an  opportunity  for  freeing  the  name  of  Lafitte  from 
obloquy.  And,  when  this  is  done,  I  would  ask  of  you  to 
assume  again  your  rightful  name  —  the  one  belonging  to 
your  father's  title  and  estates." 

Lafitte  started  slightly,  and  stared  at  the  immobile  face, 
whose  gray  eyes  were  looking  off  into  space,  as  if  the 
speaker  were  revolving  some  new  line  of  thought. 

"  My  father's  name  and  estates,  Sire?  Surely  these  are 
but  phantoms  of  the  past,  with  which  I,  Jean  Lafitte,  can 
have  no  connection." 

The  speculative  eyes  turned  a  smiling  glance  upon  him 
as  the  emperor  said,  "  It  is  rarely  a  safe  thing  to  aver  what 
may  or  may  not  lie  in  the  future.  All  I  ask  now  is  that 
you  promise  me  that  your  lines  of  life,  so  far  as  you  may 
be  able  to  control  them,  shall  be  laid  with  the  single  idea 
of  clearing  the  name  by  which  you  are  known  in  Louisiana, 
and  with  the  intention  of  assuming,  ultimately,  the  name 
borne  here  in  France  by  the  boy  I  loved.  I  ask  this  for 
your  own  sake,  and  also  because  of  my  interest  —  stronger 
than  I  think  you  now  realize  —  in  your  future." 

Now  taking  Lafitte's  hand,  he  added,  — 

"  You,  who  seem  so  desirous  of  serving  me  —  cannot  you 
promise  me  this?  " 

"  Indeed,  yes,  Sire,"  was  the  fervent  answer,  as  the 
speaker  bent  to  touch  with  his  lips  the  hand  pressing  his 
own. 

"  Be  it  so.  Now  "  —  and  the  clasping  hand  released  its 
hold  —  "  you  must  leave  me ;  and  be  sure  to  remember  my 
wish  that  you  remain  with  Murier  until  you  hear  from  me. 
Good-night,  Greloire.  Good-night,  Jean ;  and  do  not  for- 
get how  rejoiced  I  am  that  my  De  Soto  has  returned  to 
me." 

The  words,  with  the  old-time  playful  nickname,  were 
spoken  smilingly,  yet  with  an  earnestness  which  gave  them, 
for  Lafitte,  the  sound  of  a  benediction. 

The  gray  eyes  and  dark  ones  exchanged  a  last  fleeting 
glance  of  parting  as  Lafitte,  following  Greloire  from  the 


250  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

room,  paused  an  instant  in  the  doorway  to  look  back.  He 
then  went  out  into  the  peaceful  night,  his  nerves  still 
feeling  the  clasp  of  Napoleon's  fingers,  and  his  mind 
haunted  by  the  sadness  of  the  smile  which  touched  the 
calm  face  as  the  exiled  emperor  waved  his  hand  in  a  final 
farewell. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-SIX 

LAFITTE,  quartered  in  one  of  Madame  Teche's 
dimity-hung  chambers,  slept  little  that  night. 
He  reviewed  again  and  again  the  meeting  with 
Napoleon,  until  his  brain  was  in  a  turmoil  of  thought  that 
banished  sleep.  Then,  too,  as  he  wondered  why  he  and 
Greloire  had  been  told  to  await  some  further  communica- 
tion from  the  emperor,  the  idea  of  a  contemplated  attempt 
to  escape  suggested  itself,  starting  a  wild  consideration  of 
possibilities  in  the  way  of  decision  and  action. 

If  the  emperor  would  go  to  America,  might  not  he, 
Lafitte,  be  the  means  of  getting  him  there  in  safety? 

He  would  find  no  empire  there  for  his  ruling,  except 
such  as  lay  in  the  hearts  that  would  welcome  and  protect 
him ;  but  he  could,  at  least,  be  free  from  the  insulting 
espionage  of  England. 

Before  parting  for  the  night  Greloire  had  said,  in  answer 
to  Lafitte's  question  as  to  the  probable  cause  of  their 
detention,  "  Something  has  come  to  me  which,  strangely 
enough,  I  had  forgotten ;  and  this  it  may  be  that  lies  at 
the  bottom  of  the  emperor's  command  that  we  wait  until 
we  hear  from  him.  But  be  patient,  mon  ami,  until  you 
shall  know  his  message." 

It  was  late  when  Greloire  went  to  sleep,  still  half-con- 
scious of  the  footsteps  in  the  room  next  to  his  own ;  and 
he  awoke  to  see  Lafitte  standing  by  his  bedside. 

"  Sacre — is  it  morning  so  soon?"  he  inquired  sleepily, 
blinking  at  the  sunlight  stealing  through  the  window. 

"  It  is  scarcely  an  hour  after  sunrise,  Greloire,  and  I 
regret  to  disturb  you.  But  a  messenger  has  just  left  a 


252  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

package  with  me,  together  with  a  written  message  from 
the  emperor,  requesting  that  you  and  I  leave  the  island 
now,  as  speedily  as  possible." 

"So? "said  Greloire,  rubbing  his  eyes.  "Then  it  is 
best  that  I  leave  this  comfortable  bed.  Will  you  ascertain 
from  Murier  what  may  be  the  prospect  for  breakfast?" 

Lafitte  departed ;  and  it  was  not  long  before  Greloire 
joined  him  below,  where  he  was  alone,  pacing  the  veranda. 

Stretching  himself  vigorously,  and  yawning  as  he  inhaled 
the  fresh  morning  air,  Greloire  stood  a  moment  looking  off 
to  where  Murier  was  talking  with  some  laborers.  Then, 
turning  to  face  Lafitte  as  the  latter  was  walking  past  him, 
he  asked,  "  Did  you  say  the  emperor  sent  you  a  packet  ?  " 

"  Yes.  And  when  I  tore  off  the  outer  wrapping,  I  found 
upon  the  inner  one  his  request  that  I  should  not  examine 
it  until  we  had  left  the  island.  What  do  you  suppose  can 
be  the  meaning  of  this?" 

Lafitte  had  come  to  a  standstill,  and  stood  leaning  against 
one  of  the  veranda  posts,  facing  Greloire,  who  regarded  him 
in  silence  for  a  moment  before  he  answered  musingly,  "  I 
do  not  know,  but  suspect  that  I  might  make  a  fairly  good 
guess." 

"  What  mean  you  ?  " 

"  Wait,  mon  ami  ;  wait  until  you  open  the  packet  Then 
I  must  tell  you  something  that  has  escaped  my  mind  until 
now.  But,"  he  added,  after  glancing  toward  the  door,  while 
a  smile  of  satisfaction  beamed  over  his  face,  "  I  have  heard 
our  emperor  say  that  the  best  thing  to  do  was  the  next 
thing  to  do ;  and  now  it  is  our  breakfast  that  is  the  best 
and  next,  for  here  is  Madame  Teche." 

Murier  too,  who  was  now  ascending  the  veranda  steps, 
hailed  Greloire.  Lafitte  he  had  seen  already,  having  taken 
the  package  to  his  chamber. 

Breakfast  was  soon  despatched ;  and,  after  thanking 
Madame  Teche  for  her  hospitality,  her  guests  took  their 
leave,  pursued,  until  out  of  hearing,  by  voluble  farewells 
and  urgings  to  come  again. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  253 

Murier  walked  with  them  to  the  beach,  which  they  found 
deserted,  with  the  full  tide  rolling  in  over  the  pebbled  sand 
in  a  hushed  way,  as  if  its  mood  were  depressed. 

Lafitte,  drawing  a  scarlet  handkerchief  from  his  pocket, 
waved  it  above  his  head ;  and  the  master  of  the  fishing- 
smack  replied  with  a  speedy  hulloa  that  came  faintly  across 
the  water. 

"  Shall  you  go  back  to  the  Italian  shore,  Felix  ?  "  Murier 
inquired. 

"Hum  —  I  don't  know,"  began  Greloire,  who  had  not 
thought  of  the  matter  before ;  and  Lafitte  added,  "  I  shall 
try  and  persuade  the  old  fellow  to  sail  straight  for  Cannes. 
I  think  he  will  do  this,  if  I  make  it  worth  his  while ;  and  I 
feel  that  I  must  return  as  speedily  as  possible  to  my  ship." 

A  rowboat  had  put  off  from  the  smack,  and  was  being 
pulled  rapidly  shorewards,  where  the  three  stood  watch- 
ing it. 

"  Felix,  shall  you  go  straight  home  ?  "  asked  Murier. 

"  Yes ;  and  I  wish  you  would  come  with  me." 

Murier  shook  his  head,  and  there  was  a  deepening  of  the 
shadow  upon  his  face. 

"  Thank  you,  old  comrade.  I  should  like  to  do  so;  and 
yet  —  not.  I  doubt  if  ever  I  leave  Elba,  —  ever  again  see 
France." 

"  Nonsense,  man,"  Greloire  said  brusquely,  laying  an 
arm  across  Murier's  shoulder.  "  What  is  to  keep  you  from 
coming  to  visit  me  soon,  and  for  long  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  you  may  come  to  Louisiana  some  day,"  sug- 
gested Lafitte ;  "  in  which  case  I  promise  you  a  warm 
welcome." 

Murier  thanked  him,  and  then  added,  with  an  abruptness 
quite  out  of  keeping  with  his  usual  manner,  "  Have  you 
always  lived  in  America,  Monsieur  le  Capitaine  ?  Pray 
excuse  me  if  I  seem  to  ask  what  I  should  not;  but  you 
seem  one  of  ourselves  in  your  ways,  and  "  —  his  voice  fell 
—  "  in  your  love  for  our  emperor." 

Lafitte  hesitated,  and  glanced  at  Greloire ;  but  the  latter 


254  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

seemed  absorbed  in  watching  the  approaching  boat,  and, 
having  relit  his  cigar,  had  walked  along  the  shore  to  the 
point  for  which  the  craft  was  evidently  making. 

Lafitte  now  resolved  to  give  rein  to  the  impulse  swaying 
him ;  and  laying  a  hand  on  Murier's  arm,  he  said,  "  I  was 
born  in  France,  and  am  one  with  you  in  love  for  the  em- 
peror and  France.  And  I  wish  to  tell  you  now,  Murier, 
before  I  leave,  that  you  are  no  stranger  to  me,  nor  should 
I  be  one  to  you." 

Murier  stared  in  surprise. 

"  Can  you  see  nothing  familiar  about  me  ?  "  And  Lafitte, 
smiling,  bent  his  head  nearer  to  the  eyes  searching  his  dark 
face  as  if  challenging  a  memory. 

But  Murier  shook  his  head. 

"  Then  I  will  help  you.  Can  you  recall  one  night  in  the 
days  of  the  '  bonnet-rouge,'  when,  at  a  chateau  in  Langue- 
doc,  you  were  wounded  in  a  fight  with  the  peasants,  and 
the  emperor — -then  Lieutenant  Bonaparte  —  had  a  young 
friend  there  ?  And  do  you  remember  how,  later,  in  Tou- 
lon, the  morning  after  the  city  was  taken,  your  commander 
sent  you  to  find  that  same  boy  ?  " 

"  Cielf"  exclaimed  Murier,  his  face  brightening.  "Now 
I  recall  it  —  all  of  it.  The  same  eyes  are  yours,  to  be  sure, 
and  he  might,  when  a  man  grown,  look  like  you.  Am  I 
to  understand,  Monsieur  le  Capitaine,  that  you  are  the 
boy?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Ah,"  said  Murier,  drawing  a  long  breath,  "  I  see  now 
—  I  understand  how  it  is  that  you  came ;  and  I  am  all  the 
happier  to  have  had  you  for  my  guest.  It  is  an  old  love, 
even  as  is  mine,"  he  added  softly,  extending  his  hand,  "  that 
brought  you  here." 

"  All  my  life,  since  I  was  a  lad,  have  I  loved  him." 

The  sound  of  Greloire's  whistling  now  came  to  them. 
He  was  pacing  the  beach,  and  performing  the  "  Marseil- 
laise,"—  the  latter  being  an  air  to  which  he  would  never 
have  dared  give  sound  in  his  house  at  Bordeaux. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  255 

"  I  remember  it  all  now,  Monsieur  le  Capitaine,"  said 
Murier,  — "  all  but  your  name,  which  seems  unfamiliar 
to  me." 

"  Well,  never  mind ;  know  me  now  as  Captain  Lafitte. 
And  let  me  hope  you  will  not  forget  me,  nor  that  if 
ever  you  come  to  Louisiana  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  see 
you." 

The  fisherman  had  beached  his  boat  near  Greloire,  who 
now  called  to  them,  and  stood  waiting  as  they  strolled 
along  to  join  him. 

"  Indeed,  Monsieur  le  Capitaine  —  Lafitte,"  replied  Murier, 
smiling  as  he  uttered  the  name,  "  I  shall  not  forget.  Thank 
you  for  the  promised  welcome;  and  let  me  say  again  how 
very  glad  I  am  to  have  had  the  honor  of  entertaining  you. 
But  I  am  not  likely  to  leave  Elba  soon,  if  ever."  And  he 
glanced  at  his  empty  sleeve. 

As  Greloire  clasped  his  hand  in  farewell,  Murier  asked 
reproachfully,  "  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  about  Monsieur 
le  Capitaine — who  he  was?  Can  it  be  that  you  had  reason 
to  distrust  an  old  comrade?  " 

"  HelaSy  Murier,"  was  the  half-jesting  reply.  "  I  must 
ask  of  thee  in  turn  if  trust  in  an  old  comrade  is  lost  in  thee, 
not  to  know  that  he  has  good  reasons  for  all  he  does,  or 
does  not." 

A  faint  smile  and  a  warm  hand-pressure  constituted  the 
only  reply;  and,  after  repeating  his  invitation,  Greloire 
followed  Lafitte  into  the  boat,  which  Murier  helped  the 
fisherman  to  push  off,  and  then  stood,  a  lonely  figure  on 
the  beach,  while  the  stretch  of  water  widened  between  him- 
self and  his  late  guests. 

As  Lafitte  had  surmised,  the  captain  of  the  smack  was 
easily  induced  to  land  his  passengers  on  the  French  coast; 
and  they  were  scarcely  under  way  before  the  former,  ask- 
ing Greloire  to  accompany  him,  went  below,  to  open  the 
package. 

It  was  somewhat  bulky,  and  as  his  fingers  broke  the  last 
wrapping,  a  collection  of  papers,  some  of  them  discolored 


256  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

by  years,  others  evidently  of  more  recent  date,  fell  upon 
the  cabin  table.  And  in  their  midst  shone  the  dull  gold 
frame  of  an  ivory-painted  miniature. 

For  a  second  Lafitte  stared  at  this ;  then,  picking  it  up, 
he  looked  intently  at  the  gypsy-like  face  of  the  portrait. 

The  dark  eyes,  so  like  his  own,  seemed  to  hold  an 
appeal  in  their  soft  depths,  and  the  small  mouth,  with  its 
dimpled  corners,  to  ask,  "  Have  you  forgotten  me?  " 

"  Ah,  man  Dieu  !  How  came  the  emperor  by  this  ?  "  he 
cried  chokingly,  the  sight  of  the  beautiful  face,  which  Mar- 
got  had  taught  htm  to  love  as  the  mother  whom  he  had 
never  known,  making  the  past  more  real  than  the  present. 

Greloire,  who  was  lighting  a  cigar,  said  dryly,  "  Examine 
the  papers,  and  if  they  do  not  tell  you,  perhaps  I  can 
do  so." 

Lafitte  glanced  at  them  hurriedly.  They  comprised  his 
parents'  marriage-certificate,  and  all  the  other  papers, 
together  with  the  jewels,  that  had  been  in  the  small  iron 
box  so  many  years  ago.  There  were  also  more  recent 
papers,  showing  that  the  property  in  Languedoc  had 
been  released  from  sequestration,  and  held  in  trust  by 
Napoleon,  emperor  of  France,  for  "Jean,  son  and  heir  of 

the  Baron ,  and  sometime  known  as  Jean  Lafitte, 

of  Louisiana,  in  North  America." 

All  the  documents  were  there,  showing  in  detail  the 
legal  proceedings,  instituted  and  perfected  under  the  Con- 
sulate, and  confirmed  under  the  Empire. 

As  the  last  paper  fell  from  his  hand,  Lafitte  buried  his 
face  in  his  crossed  arms  amid  the  heap  of  precious  things 
upon  the  table. 

"  Mon  Dieu !  —  ah,  mon  Dieu  !  To  think  —  yes,  to 
know  that  he  has  so  well  remembered  me  during  all  these 
years  —  so  well  guarded  my  interests  !  And  I  — the  black- 
hearted ingrate  that  I  have  been !  " 

"  Said  I  not  always,  mon  ami,  that  he  is  one  who  never 
forgets?  "  asked  Greloire,  with  some  emotion,  and  using 
his  handkerchief  with  a  vigorous  sound  that  seemed  to 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  257 

serve  the  purpose  of  a  safety-valve  for  relieving  that  which 
made  his  kindly  eyes  moist. 

"  Aye,  indeed,  most  truly.  But  think  —  think,  man,  how 
it  would  have  been  could  I  but  have  known !  " 

"  We  all  make  mistakes,  my  good  Jean,"  said  Greloire, 
with  an  air  which  held  an  odd  mixture  of  philosophy  and 
commiseration ;  "  and  yours  is  to  be  pardoned  as  the  mis- 
take of  a  hot-headed  boy.  Recall  how  he  looked  at  and 
spoke  to  thee  last  evening,  and  do  not  despair." 

Lafitte  made  no  reply ;  and  it  was  not  until  after  a  long 
silence  that  he  spoke  again. 

"  I  cannot  yet  understand,"  he  said,  now  more  calmly, 
"  how  the  emperor  came  to  have  these  things  in  his  keep- 
ing—  this  miniature  of  my  mother,  these  jewels,  and  the 
papers,  all  of  which  my  father  gave  into  Margot's  charge. 
They  were  in  the  box  that  was  hidden  away  under  the 
hearth  of  her  cottage  in  Toulon,  and  were  left  there.  Pere 
Huot  asked  me  about  the  box;  but  I  could  recaU nothing 
in  regard  to  it  after  that  terrible  night." 

Greloire  took  several  vigorous  puffs  at  his  cigar,  and 
straightened  himself  in  his  chair. 

"  I  think  I  can  explain  the  mystery,"  he  began,  with  the 
manner  of  one  contemplating  an  extended  recital ;  "  and 
I  wonder  greatly  that  I  should  have  forgotten  to  tell  you  of 
this  matter.  When  our  emperor —  General  Bonaparte  he 
was  at  the  time  —  sent  me  to  Toulon,  expecting  me  to  re- 
turn bringing  you  with  me,  he  told  me  of  Pere  Huot  having 
written  to  him  about  the  loss  of  a  certain  box  of  papers, 
important  to  you  and  your  future,  and  which  presumably 
had  been  left  behind  in  your  cottage,  which  was  burned. 
The  emperor  bade  me  discover,  if  possible,  and  in  any  way 
I  might  see  fit,  whether  or  not  the  box  was  really  destroyed, 
as  he  hoped  that  some  one,  having  found  or  stolen  it,  might 
be  induced  to  restore  it  if  bribed  by  a  reward  offered  in 
his  name.  Pere  Huot  had  written  him  of  the  box  having 
been  hidden,  as  you  have  said,  by  Dame  Margot,  under  a 
loose  brick  of  the  hearth. 


258  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  I  found  the  ruins  of  the  cottage.  But  it  was  of  no  avail 
to  seek  there  for  the  box,  as  I  ascertained  that  Pere  Huot 
had  undertaken  a  like  thing,  with  no  result.  I  talked  un- 
reservedly, telling  many  people  of  the  box,  and  of  General 
Bonaparte's  wish  to  regain  it,  offering  in  his  name  a  gen- 
erous reward  if  the  finder  would  bring  it  to  me.  After  a 
few  days  a  woman  brought  me  a  small  iron  box,  still 
locked,  and  showing  the  effects  of  heat.  She  told  me  she 
had  been  a  neighbor  of  Dame  Margot,  and  that  in  search- 
ing the  ruins  she  had  found  the  box.  I  questioned  her 
closely,  and  became  satisfied  that  she  had  feared  to  speak  of 
the  matter,  lest  she  might  be  accused  of  theft ;  and,  reluc- 
tant to  destroy  it,  and  not  daring  to  try  and  open  it,  she 
had  kept  it  hidden  away  for  two  years. 

"  I  took  it  to  the  emperor,  and  he  broke  the  lock  in  my 
presence ;  and  after  glancing  over  the  contents,  he  told  me 
that  my  mission  had  been  successful.  I  remember  seeing 
that  pictare  among  the  papers  he  took  from  the  box ;  and 
he  held  it  near  me,  as  he  looked  at  it,  so  that  I  could  see 
the  lovely  face.  It  is  not  the  face  any  man  would  forget, 
Jean ;  and  it  holds  a  look  of  thyself." 

Lafitte  said  nothing;  and  Greloire  continued:  "Tome 
the  matter  was  but  one  of  many,  in  those  busy  days  —  not 
a  matter  for  long  remembrance ;  and  I  thought  no  more  of 
it  until  this  morning,  when  you  spoke  of  the  packet,  and 
wondered  what  it  might  contain.  May  I  see  the  picture 
again?" 

He  now  spoke  more  softly,  and  stretched  out  his  hand 
for  the  miniature. 

"It  is  a  rarely  beautiful  face,"  was  his  low-spoken 
criticism. 

Lafitte,  meanwhile,  had  risen,  and  was  moving  restlessly 
about  the  narrow  space  of  the  cabin. 

All  the  past  was  rolling  in  upon  him,  a  sea  of  living 
reality,  so  distinct  and  intense  that  the  present  appeared 
dim  and  vaporous. 

What  had,  but  last  night,  seemed   to  him  legitimate  in 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  259 

the  light  of  his  every-day  world,  as  he  met  its  events,  now 
looked  honor-stained  when  confronted  with  the  appealing 
sweetness  of  the  pictured  face  that  had  represented  to  his 
boyhood  all  that  was  best  and  purest,  and  the  present  sight 
of  which  had  brought  so  vividly  before  his  mental  vision 
the  dimmed  face  of  faithful  Margot,  and  that  proud,  stately 
man  he  had  known  as  father,  of  whom  he  could  recall  no 
word  or  act  dictated  by  other  than  a  sense  of  the  highest 
honor  toward  his  fellows,  and  the  most  tender  love  for  his 
younger  son. 

And  Bonaparte,  the  idol  of  his  youthful  heart,  but  for 
so  many  years  doubted  and  mistrusted,  —  he  had  obtained 
and  treasured  these  proofs  of  the  wayward  boy's  position 
as  that  father's  son  and  heir,  while  the  son  himself  was 
risking  in  alien  lands  the  sacrifice  of  his  rightful  name  and 
heritage  ! 

An  anguished  silence  kept  him  mute ;  and  Greloire,  as 
if  understanding  this,  said  nothing. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-SEVEN 

ON  the  fourth  morning  after  reaching  Toulon,  the 
two  arrived  at  Bordeaux,  where  they  found 
Greloire's  household  in  a  high  state  of  excite- 
ment, with  the  prefect  of  police  awaiting  its  master's 
return. 

Sometime  during  the  previous  night  the  house  had  been 
entered  through  a  window  on  the  lower  floor.  Nothing 
had  apparently  been  stolen;  but,  in  the  morning,  the 
Indian,  Ehewah,  was  found  dead  in  his  bedroom  upon 
the  upper  floor. 

The  body  had  not  been  disturbed,  but  lay  as  when 
discovered.  The  hands  were  clinched  tightly,  the  eyes 
were  wide  open,  and  the  throat  was  cut  literally  from  ear 
to  ear. 

As  Lafitte  and  Greloire  looked  silently  at  the  awful 
sight,  the  former  drew  away  the  light  cotton  shirt  from 
over  the  dead  man's  breast,  and  showed,  directly  over  the 
heart,  two  deep  gashes,  forming  a  rude  and  bloody  cross. 
It  was  a  symbol  of  the  Baratarians,  and  signified  that  the 
doom  of  a  traitor  had  been  sealed. 

This  was  a  confirmation  of  Lafitte's  suspicions.  But  he 
imparted  nothing  to  Greloire,  and  soon  left  the  house, 
to  return  to  the  "  Black  Petrel,"  where  he  was  greeted 
joyously  by  old  Lopez,  who  reported  the  cargo  discharged, 
and  himself  waiting  orders. 

To  Lafitte's  outburst  in  regard  to  the  tragedy  ashore, 
and  his  demand  for  an  explanation,  the  ex-gunner  stared ; 
a  manifest  perplexity  proving  his  own  ignorance  of  the 
affair. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  261 

He  admitted  that  Ezrah  had  been  missing  since  the 
previous  afternoon,  and  said  that  the  Arab  had,  three  days 
before,  come  aboard  and  told,  with  much  excitement,  of 
having  seen  Ehewah,  and  of  the  latter  fleeing  from  him ; 
also  of  how  he  had  followed  the  Indian,  and  ascertained 
his  probable  place  of  abode. 

Some  of  the  crew  had  been  loud  in  vows  of  vengeance 
for  Ehewah's  treachery,  whereupon  he  —  Lopez  —  had  told 
them  of  Lafitte's  parting  commands,  adding  that  if  he 
himself  could,  for  the  moment,  swallow  his  own  desire  for 
meting  out  punishment,  they  should  surely  be  able  so 
to  do. 

They  had  all,  Ezrah  included,  appeared  to  acquiesce 
in  this,  although  Lopez  admitted  that  the  Arab  had,  ever 
since,  seemed  unusually  silent  and  sullen. 

"  It  was  surely  he  who  did  it,  my  captain,"  the  old  man 
said  in  conclusion  ;  "  for  there  was  ever  bad  blood  between 
him  and  Ehewah.  Ezrah  was  nearest  the  old  captain 
before  the  Indian  saved  his  life  from  the  snake ;  and  you 
will  remember  how  jealous  the  two  always  seemed  to  be 
of  each  other.  'T  was  Ezrah,  beyond  a  doubt,  who  made 
the  cross,  for  he  has  been  missing  since  yesterday  ;  and 
I  think  we  shall  never  see  him  again,  for  he  knows  that 
he  has  broken  your  orders." 

The  prediction  proved  correct,  for  nothing  more  was 
ever  heard  of  the  Arab. 

Before  the  week  had  ended  the  "Black  Petrel"  filled 
her  sails  for  Barataria,  with  Greloire's  parting  words  of 
advice  repeating  themselves  in  Lafitte's  ears :  — 

"  Wind  up  your  affairs  in  Louisiana,  mon  ami,  and  do 
as  the  emperor  desires  —  return  to  France,  and  assume 
your  own  name  and  rank." 

So  back  to  Louisiana  he  sailed,  with  his  mind  in  a 
turmoil  that  gave  unwonted  austerity  to  his  manner,  and 
awed  his  crew  into  much  speculation. 

The  fever  of  his  first  impulse  having  now  abated,  he 
began  to  upbraid  himself  for  having  left  Pierre,  and  won- 


262  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

dered  if  anything  evil  might  have  befallen  his  foster- 
brother.  Day  by  day,  as  the  "  Black  Petrel "  drew  nearer 
to  Barataria,  he  kept  himself  busy  by  querying  as  to  what, 
if  any,  changes  would  be  found  there,  and  as  to  what 
progress  the  war  had  made. 

Louisiana,  and  especially  New  Orleans,  must,  in  his 
judgment,  be  destined  to  bear  a  share  in  the  conflict,  even 
though  this  might  not  be  until  the  eleventh  hour ;  for  the 
possession  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  valley  had,  for  many 
years,  been  a  dream  of  Great  Britain's  ambition. 

Night  and  day,  thinking  matters  over,  he  resolved  that 
his  next  step  would  be  to  gather  what  he  might  of  men 
and  shipping  and  wealth,  and,  in  the  hope  of  wiping  all 
stigma  from  his  name,  offer  these  to  the  Governor  of 
Louisiana,  for  use  in  warring  against  the  English.  And 
the  possibility  of  this  opportunity  being  afforded  him, 
with  its  reward  —  a  pardon  for  himself  and  men,  covering 
all  past  offences  —  the  rehabilitation  of  himself  before  his 
world,  made  his  blood  tingle. 

This  accomplished,  he  would  return  to  France,  assume 
his  father's  name  and  rank,  and  stand  ready  to  serve  the 
emperor. 

And  the  Island  Rose,  —  how  had  she  been  faring  all 
this  time,  and  what,  amid  the  changed  conditions  he  was 
mapping  out  for  himself,  would  be  her  place? 

The  remembrance  of  the  last  time  he  had  seen  her, 
with  her  girlish  face  and  form  manifesting  such  shrinking 
terror  of  him,  had  its  sorrow  now  lightened  by  the  hope, 
so  strong  in  his  heart,  that  he  would  be  able  to  redeem 
himself  in  her  estimation.  And  his  love  —  the  first  he 
had  known  for  a  woman,  was  so  intense  that  he  was  not 
capable  of  serious  doubt  as  to  his  ability  to  win,  even 
though  the  present  held  so  little  promise  of  success. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-EIGHT 

THE  "  Black  Petrel,"  keeping  a  sharp  lookout  for 
English  vessels,  stole  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico? 
and  sped  across  it.  Then,  turning  to  the  east 
and  north,  Lafitte  made  for  the  western  shore  of  Grande 
Terre  and  the  harbor  of  Barataria,  where,  in  due  time,  the 
brigantine  dropped  anchor. 

The  voyage  had  been  a  speedy  one  and  made  in  safety, 
although  Lafitte  now  learned  that  several  English  vessels 
had  been  seen  off  the  mouths  of  the  Delta. 

It  was  the  evening  of  his  arrival.  He  and  Pierre  were 
alone  together,  and,  being  able  to  count  upon  unlimited 
privacy,  they  seated  themselves  for  a  full  talk  and  com- 
parison of  notes, — Jean  to  give  Pierre  the  particulars  of 
his  recent  trip,  and  to  hear  from  him  an  account  of  the 
happenings  at  Barataria  and  New  Orleans. 

"  I  wish  I  might  have  been  with  you  in  Toulon,"  Pierre 
said,  with  what  sounded  like  a  sigh,  as  he  stretched  his 
legs  to  the  hearth,  where  a  bright  fire  blazed  to  dispel  the 
gathering  dampness  of  the  September  night. 

Jean,  on  the  other  side  of  the  fireplace,  shot  a  quick 
glance  at  the  moody  face  opposite,  while  Pierre,  now  with 
folded  arms  and  chin  sunk  on  his  broad  chest,  stared  into 
the  flames. 

"  Art  homesick  for  France,  my  brother?  "  the  former 
asked  softly,  using  the  old-time  tongue  in  which  these  two 
always  spoke  to  one  another  in  moments  of  unusual 
feeling. 

Pierre's  face  changed  at  once  ;  he  smiled,  and  looked  up. 

"  I  never  thought  so,  Jean ;  but  perhaps  it  may  be  that 
I  am.  Certain  it  is  that  I  have  a  longing  to  see  France 
again  before  I  die." 


264  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Before  you  die !  "  repeated  Jean,  a  slight  touch  of 
testiness  in  his  tone.  "  Why  do  you  talk  thus?  One  would 
think  you  were  three-score,  at  least,  instead  of  a  stalwart 
giant  of  half  those  years;  "  and  he  laughed,  half-playfully, 
half-deridingly. 

There  was  no  answering  smile  on  Pierre's  face,  which 
was  again  turned  to  the  fire.  But  after  a  momentary 
silence  he  said,  abstractedly,  as  if  thinking  aloud,  "  I  can- 
not give  a  good  reason  for  it,  but  there  has  of  late  been 
something  like  a  conviction  growing  upon  me  that  I  have 
not  much  longer  to  live.  I  have  tried  to  shake  it  off  by 
working ;  and  the  preparations  for  sailing  to  France,  with 
the  idea  of  joining  you  there,  seemed  to  help  me  in  the 
effort.  Perhaps  "  —  and  he  raised  his  eyes  to  Jean's  won- 
dering face  — "  it  is  nothing  more  than  you  suggest  — 
that  I  am  homesick." 

"  We  will  wind  up  our  affairs  here  and  go  to  France," 
declared  Jean  decisively.  "  Rouse  thyself,  Pierre,  and 
speak  no  more  in  such  a  fashion.  What  nonsense  !  —  thou, 
after  all  the  dangers  we  have  met  and  overcome  together, 
to  have  such  a  premonition !  I  think,  my  brother,"  and 
the  tone  brought  a  gratified  sparkle  to  the  other  man's 
eyes,  "  that  thou  hast  missed  me." 

"  Missed  thee  !  Aye,  in  every  way,  as  I  ever  do  when 
we  are  apart.  But  somehow  it  was  a  taste  worse  this  time, 
perhaps  because  thou  w«rt  away  in  France,  where,  as  thou 
hast  said,  I  am  growing  homesick  to  go." 

"  And,  as  I  have  also  said,  we  will  go  together,  and 
soon.  We  will  return  to  Languedoc,  thou  and  I,  Pierre, 
and  see  the  old  gardens,  and  roam  in  the  park,  and  try  to 
be  boys  once  more."  The  words  ended  with  a  joyous  laugh. 

"  And  read  of  De  Soto,  and  Pizarro,  and  the  tales  of 
Louisiana?"  added  Pierre  interrogatively,  a  curious  sad- 
ness touching  his  voice. 

"  Nay,  indeed  not,"  replied  Jean,  sobering  at  once.  "We 
have  lived  too  many  practical  chapters  of  a  like  sort,  my 
Pierre,  to  ever  again  enjoy  the  old  book." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  265 

"  And  the  emperor,"  said  Pierre  irrelevantly ;  "  to  think 
of  his  keeping  the  little  box  of  papers  for  thee !  " 

"  Yet  it  was  like  him  to  do  such  a  thing,"  asserted  Jean, 
with  vibrant  tone  and  glowing  face.  "  Ah,  if  but  he  were 
back  in  France,  and  free  from  those  cursed  English !  " 

"Aye,"  Pierre  affirmed,  a  growl  sounding  in  his  voice. 
"  The  English  there  on  Elba,  their  power  behind  the 
throne  of  France,  and  their  ships  sneaking  in  here  to 
snatch  at  Louisiana  and  the  Mississippi.  Cursed  Eng- 
lish, say  I." 

From  what  Pierre  told  him  that  night,  Jean  Lafitte  knew, 
as  clearly  as  though  he  had  remained  at  Barataria,  all  that 
had  transpired  since  his  departure. 

This  had  been  shortly  after  General  Andrew  Jackson 
defeated  the  Creek  Indians  at  the  battle  called  "  Tohope- 
kah,"  —  a  disaster  that  broke  their  power,  and  compelled 
the  English  to  cease  reckoning  upon  them  as  allies.  And 
after  this  signal  victory  General  Jackson  had  been  given 
command  of  the  Seventh  Military  District,  which  included 
the  State  of  Louisiana. 

It  was  now  very  evident  that  New  Orleans  was  to  be  at- 
tacked as  soon  as  the  English  could  concentrate  a  suffi- 
cient force  for  that  purpose ;  and  Governor  Claiborne  had 
called  a  session  of  the  legislature,  besides  taking  all  other 
measures  in  his  power  toward  raising  means  for  defence. 
But  the  legislators  were  slow  to  co-operate  with  him ;  and 
the  same  malcontents  whose  scheming  had  already  wrought 
such  harm  to  Louisiana  were  using  all  possible  means  to 
neutralize  the  governor's  efforts. 

As  Lafitte  listened  to  all  this,  he  congratulated  himself 
anew  that  the  "Black  Petrel"  lay  anchored  safely  before 
Grande  Terre.  He  felt  also  that  no  time  could  have  been 
more  auspicious  for  making  the  offer  he  proposed  to  lay 
before  the  governor,  —  an  offer  of  service  by  himself  and 
his  followers,  in  consideration  of  pardon  for  all  past  mis- 
deeds, whether  actual  or  alleged. 

When  he  voiced  these  thoughts  and  plans  to  Pierre,  the 


266  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

latter  agreed  unreservedly;  and  both  men  were  confident 
of  their  ability  to  obtain  the  acquiescence  of  their  fol- 
lowers. 

"  But  think  you,  Jean,"  inquired  the  more  cautious 
Pierre,  "  there  is  not  reason  to  doubt  if  Governor  Claiborne 
accept  our  offer?  I  do  not  wish  to  dampen  thy  ardor; 
but  we  must  remember  the  threats  he  has  made  against 
the  Baratarians." 

"  He  surely  will  not  make  the  mistake  of  refusing  our 
services  in  such  an  emergency — at  a  time  when  every 
man  able  to  bear  a  gun  will  be  sorely  needed  in  New 
Orleans,"  was  Jean's  confident  reply;  and  Pierre  raised 
no  more  doubts  that  night. 

Among  the  other  items  of  information  he  had  given 
(and  which,  although  of  slight  interest  to  himself,  were 
otherwise  to  his  listener),  was  that  Count  de  Cazeneau 
had,  at  La  Roche's  invitation,  closed  his  house  in  New 
Orleans,  and  gone  with  his  granddaughter  for  a  visit  to 
the  former's  plantation,  La  T£te  des  Eaux,  near  the  head 
of  Bayou  Bienvenu ;  also  that  La  Roche  had  taken  this 
occasion  to  persuade  his  ward,  the  Senorita  Lazalie,  to 
join  his  house  party. 

"  He  is  now  a  general  in  the  state  militia,"  Pierre  added  ; 
"and"  —  with  a  laugh  —  "it is  common  talk  in  New  Or- 
leans that  he  is  mad  for  love  of  the  Spanish  girl." 

"  And  she?  "  inquired  Jean  carelessly,  as  he  patted  the 
head  of  a  hound  crouched  by  his  chair. 

Pierre  shrugged  his  broad  shoulders. 

"  She  is  a  woman ;  who,  therefore,  may  say  what  she 
thinks,  or  will  do  —  or  not  do?" 

Jean  laughed  as  he  knocked  the  ashes  from  his  cigar. 

"  Thou  hast  a  poor  opinion  of  the  fair  ones,  my  Pierre." 

"  Have  I?     If  so,  it  was  thyself  taught  me  the  lesson." 

The  laughing  face  sobered  at  once,  and  a  troubled  look 
came  into  the  eyes  fixed  upon  Pierre's  half-mocking  ones. 

"Say  you,  Pierre,  that  I  taught  you  any  such  lesson?  " 

"  Aye,  that  you  have,  with  your  scorn  of  women  and 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  267 

their  ways.  Seeing  through  your  eyes,  I  long  ago 
learned  to  look  upon  women  as  but  snares,  to  love  whom 
brings  mischief  and  the  ruin  of  a  man's  heart." 

Pierre  wondered  at  the  gentleness  of  the  tone  that  an- 
swered, "  If  ever  I  taught  you  such  a  thing,  I  taught, 
and  unknowingly,  something  I  never  believed  myself; 
for  I  think  a  true  woman  is  a  thing  to  reverence  as  the 
saints,  and  that  love  in  a  man's  life  is  like  — "  He 
stopped  short,  and  his  dark  face  took  a  dreaming  look 
as  he  gazed  into  the  fire. 

After  a  short  silence  he  continued,  "The  lack  of  love  in 
a  man's  life  is  like  a  world  without  sunshine,  or  a  lamp  with- 
out oil  —  without  light.  And  to  live  always  in  darkness 
would  make  life  little  worth  the  living." 

Pierre  had  been  staring  at  him,  and  as  he  stared  his 
slumbering  wits  awakened. 

In  a  groping  but  certain  way,  he  began  to  rightly  sus- 
pect the  possible  cause  of  a  hitherto  puzzling  change  he 
had  noticed  in  his  foster-brother,  and,  satisfied  as  to  this, 
he  now  blurted  out,  "Jean,  my  brother,  tell  me  —  who  is 
she  you  love?" 

Jean  started,  and  his  brows  contracted  in  a  frown. 

"  Thou  art  not  angry  with  me,  that  I  asked?  " 

"  Angry !  "  The  word  was  repeated  with  a  soft  laugh, 
as  if  the  supposition  were  too  absurd  to  call  for  refutation. 

"And  she  loves  thee  in  return?"  Pierre  ventured,  en- 
couraged by  the  laugh. 

Jean  shook  his  head,  and  a  bitter  sadness  touched  the 
still  smiling  lips. 

"  Not  love  thee !  "  exclaimed  Pierre  incredulously. 
"  Then  she  must  be  blind,  or  a  fool,"  he  added,  in  sudden 
wrath. 

"  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other,  my  Pierre,"  Jean  an- 
swered, as  he  rose  from  his  chair.  "  I  had  never  thought 
to  ask  her  love,  nor  knew  that  I  loved  her,  when,  by  acci- 
dent, she  discovered  that  I  was  the  terrible  pirate,  Lafitte, 
and  shrank  from  me  as  if  I  had  been  the  plague,  or  death 


268  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

itself.  That  was  long  ago ;  and  I  have  not  since  laid  eyes 
on  her." 

There  was  a  world  of  suppressed  passion  sounding  under- 
neath the  ring  of  mockery  in  his  voice,  and  Pierre  saw  his 
hand  tremble  as  he  laid  his  arm  against  the  stone  support 
of  the  chimney  and  looked  down  into  the  embers. 

Pierre  now  rose  and  tossed  his  cigar  into  the  fireplace, 
appearing  to  think  there  was  nothing  more  to  be  said. 
But  he  turned  quickly  to  Jean  as  the  latter,  laying  a 
hand  upon  his  foster-brother's  shoulder,  added,  "  You 
know  my  secret,  Pierre ;  for  the  present  let  it  rest  where 
it  is,  and  give  no  heed  as  to  who  she  is.  I  may  yet  win 
her;  and  I  may  not.  If  I  do,  then  you  shall  know  her, 
and  you  will  love  her;  of  that  I  feel  assured." 

"Well  may  you,  my  Jean,  if  she  is  dear  to  thee;  for 
that  she  must  now  be  to  me." 

"  Aye ;  and  God  bless  thee  for  a  true  other  self,"  said 
Jean,  grasping  the  other's  hand.  "That  I  could  know, 
without  the  telling.  Still,  it  is  pleasant  to  hear  thee  say 
it.  I  will  clear  my  name,  Pierre  —  thine  and  mine ;  that 
must  be  first.  After  that  —  we  shall  see." 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-NINE 

THE  following  day,  Lafitte,  accompanied  by  Pierre 
and  Nato,  made  a  hasty  trip  to  Shell  Island, 
where  he  found  all  as  he  had  left  it,  and  received 
a  hearty  welcome  from  his  followers.  But  when,  early  in 
the  afternoon,  he  returned  to  Grande  Terre,  it  was  to  a 
scene  of  great  excitement. 

An  English  war-ship  —  a  brig  —  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
offing,  and  a  boat  from  it,  bearing  a  white  flag,  was  ap- 
proaching the  island. 

Lafitte,  with  his  usual  alertness  of  thought  and  act,  bade 
his  men  do  nothing,  and,  leaving  Pierre  in  charge  of  them, 
went  himself  in  a  boat  to  meet  the  stranger,  which  —  as 
he  saw  through  a  glass  —  held,  besides  its  crew,  two  officers 
in  the  English  naval  uniform. 

The  two  boats  soon  met;  and  there  ensued  an  inter- 
change of  fierce  glances  between  their  crews.  But  the 
eyes  of  the  English  sailors  were  lively  with  curiosity  as 
well  as  enmity,  as  they  stared  at  the  bared  heads,  brawny 
arms,  and  hairy  chests  of  the  swarthy  Baratarians,  who, 
for  their  part,  indulged  in  looks  filled  with  the  hatred  to 
which  they  were  unable  to  give  audible  expression. 

The  officers  introduced  themselves  as  Captains  Lockyer 
and  McWilliams,  of  His  Majesty's  navy,  bearers  of  a 
message  from  Colonel  Nicholls,  commander  of  the  forces 
in  Florida,  to  Captain  Jean  Lafitte,  "  Commandant  at 
Barataria." 

"  I  will  take  the  message,  gentlemen,"  said  Lafitte,  when 
they  had  stated  their  errand,  "  as  it  is  not  quite  possible 
that  you  will  be  permitted  to  land  on  the  island." 


270  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

At  this  the  officers  conferred  with  each  other  in  low 
tones;  then  the  one  who  had  introduced  himself  as  Captain 
Lockyer,  and  who  was  the  senior  of  the  two,  addressed 
himself  to  Lafitte. 

"  We  cannot  do  this,"  he  said,  while  the  tide  drifted  the 
unfriendly  boats  closer  to  one  another.  "  Our  orders  are 
to  see  Captain  Lafitte  himself,  and  to  place  the  message  in 
his  hands  ;  and  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  him,  as 
well  as  to  ourselves,  that  we  see  him  personally." 

"  Very  well,  gentlemen  ;  be  it  so,"  replied  Lafitte.  "  But 
in  that  case  I  must  insist,  for  your  own  welfare,  that  you  go 
ashore  in  my  boat,  leaving  your  own  to  lie  off  the  island 
until  this  '  important  business,'  as  you  term  it,  is  ended." 

He  spoke  with  cold  courtesy;  and  his  voice  held  the 
suggestion  of  a  sneer. 

The  Englishmen  again  demurred. 

"  Either  that  or  nothing,"  added  Lafitte  indifferently. 
"  I  cannot  answer  for  your  safety,  nor  for  that  of  your 
crew,  if  you  presume  to  land  upon  Grande  Terre  in  any 
other  manner." 

After  another  and  shorter  talk  together,  the  officers, 
with  manifest  reluctance,  consented  to  this ;  and  as  the 
boats  were  brought  side  by  side,  bare  brown  arms  and 
blue-clad  ones  united  in  holding  them  steadily,  so  that  the 
officers  might  board  the  Baratarian  craft,  while  black  eyes 
and  blue  glared  threateningly  into  each  other. 

"Bid  your  men  keep  off  shore,  and  await  your  orders," 
said  Lafitte  authoritatively,  as  they  rowed  away. 

This  Captain  Lockyer  did,  and  his  boat  fell  astern,  fol- 
lowing slowly  in  the  wake  of  the  other. 

The  outlaws,  wondering  and  excited,  and  with  arms 
ready  for  use,  stood  watching  the  returning  boat,  wherein 
the  hated  English  uniforms  showed  in  seeming  friendliness 
with  their  own  fellows  and  leader.  But  when  Lafitte 
stepped  ashore,  he  bade  them  disperse,  and  motioned 
his  guests  to  precede  him  up  the  pathway  leading  from 
the  beach. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  271 

They  lost  no  time  in  doing  this,  scrutinized  keenly  by 
the  resentful  and  still  puzzled  outlaws,  who,  when  the 
scarlet  uniforms  disappeared  inside  the  fort  with  Lafitte, 
began  muttering  among  themselves  as  to  the  meaning  of 
this  strange  proceeding. 

"  Your  commandant  has  a  snug  retreat  here,"  remarked 
Captain  McWilliams,  glancing  about  the  room  into  which 
he  and  his  companion  had  been  ushered  —  the  "living- 
room  "  of  the  house  occupied  by  the  two  Lafittes. 

"  It  serves,"  was  Lafitte's  curt  reply,  as  he  motioned  his 
visitors  to  be  seated. 

"  I  must  beg  of  you  to  hasten  and  inform  Captain  La- 
fitte of  our  arrival,"  said  Captain  Lockyer,  with  pompous 
dignity.  "  Our  time  is  valuable,  young  sir,  and  we  have 
much  to  talk  over  with  your  commandant." 

These  words  seemed  to  make  but  little  impression  upon 
Lafitte ;  for,  going  to  a  buffet  at  one  end  of  the  room,  he 
took  from  it  several  cut-glass  decanters  and  glasses,  which, 
together  with  a  large  silver  box  filled  with  cigars,  he  placed 
upon  the  table. 

"  Permit  me  to  offer  you  a  glass  of  wine,  or  brandy, 
gentlemen,"  he  said,  waving  his  hand  toward  the  table ; 
"  and  then  you  might  care  to  join  me  in  a  cigar." 

"Thank  you  —  no,"  replied  Captain  Lockyer  stiffly, 
while  the  other  officer  shook  his  head.  The  former  then 
added  impatiently,  "  We  have  no  time  to  waste.  We  came 
here  to  talk  —  not  to  drink  nor  smoke ;  and  we  wish  to  see 
your  commandant." 

"  As  you  please,"  said  Lafitte,  in  no  wise  disturbed  by 
his  guests'  impatience,  for  he  seated  himself  near  the 
table  and  took  a  cigar  from  the  box.  "  Then  you  may 
proceed  to  talk,  for  I  am  at  your  service." 

The  two  Englishmen  glanced  uneasily  at  each  other; 
and  Captain  Lockyer,  growing  redder  of  face,  replied 
angrily,  "  Our  business  is  not  with  subordinates,  but  with 
Captain  Lafitte  himself,  —  Captain  Jean  Lafitte,  the  com- 
mandant at  Barataria." 


272  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  So  you  have  informed  me  already,  and  that  is  why  I 
ask  you  to  proceed ;  for  I  am  Jean  Lafitte,  the  '  comman- 
dant '  —  if  such  I  may  be  called  —  at  Barataria." 

Both  officers  stared  at  him  in  undisguised  amazement. 
Then  they  again  looked  at  one  another,  but  now  as  if  for 
mutual  comfort,  while  they  began  to  mumble  confused 
apologies. 

"  Proceed,"  Lafitte  repeated,  paying  no  heed  to  their 
discomfiture,  "  for  my  time  is  quite  as  valuable  as  your 
own.  What  do  you  want  with  me,  —  what  can  any  Eng- 
lish colonel  have  to  say  to  Jean  Lafitte  of  Louisiana  that 
Jean  Lafitte  can  care  to  hear?" 

Leaning  back  in  his  chair,  he  folded  his  arms,  and,  as 
he  looked  steadily  at  the  two  men,  suppressed  enmity  sug- 
gested itself  in  every  feature  of  his  handsome  face. 

They  both  started  to  speak,  evidently  anxious  to  placate, 
as  speedily  as  might  be,  this  self-contained  outlaw  the 
dignity  of  whose  bearing  had  already  impressed  them 
strongly,  and  upon  whose  aristocratic  personality  they 
looked  with  secret  astonishment,  recalling  the  tales  they 
had  heard  of  his  fearlessness  and  ferocity. 

"  One  at  a  time,  gentlemen,  if  you  please,"  he  now  said, 
smiling  coldly,  as  both  officers  began  to  address  him. 

Captain  McWilliams,  drawing  himself  up  with  much 
dignity,  became  silent,  and  his  senior  asked,  with  seeming 
incredulity,  "You  are  really  the  commandant  —  Captain 
Lafitte?" 

"  I  have  told  you  that  I  am  Jean  Lafitte,  whom  Colonel 
Nicholls  has  seen  fit  to  designate  as  the  '  commandant '  of 
this  territory  you  have  taken  the  risk  of  invading.  Am  I  to 
understand  that  you  wish  witnesses  called  to  identify  me?  " 

"No;  oh,  no,  —  certainly  not,  Captain  Lafitte,"  Lock- 
yer  made  haste  to  declare  in  a  most  deprecatory  tone. 
"  Excuse  me,  I  pray,  if  I  showed  any  dispositon  to  doubt 
your  statement.  But "  —  his  face  reddening  —  "  you  really 
seem  so  much  younger  a  man  than  we  had  been  led  to  look 
for,  and  —  er  —  altogether  so  —  altogether  so  —  " 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  273 

He  floundered  helplessly,  and  sank  back  in  his  chair, 
while  Lafitte,  deigning  no  reply,  sat  cold  and  erect. 

"  You  will  pardon  me,  I  trust ;  I  meant  no  offence,"  con- 
tinued Captain  Lockyer,  running  a  hand  through  his  scant 
wiry  locks  until  the  hair  over  his  forehead  stood  up  like 
the  crest  of  an  excited  cockatoo. 

"None  is  taken,"  replied  Lafitte,  with  serenity;  then, 
with  a  touch  of  impatience  in  manner  and  voice,  "  And,  now 
that  my  identity  is  established  to  your  satisfaction,  proceed, 
if  you  please,  Captain  Lockyer,  and  tell  me  why  you  have 
done  me  the  honor  to  seek  me." 

The  officer,  now  more  at  ease,  rose,  and  drawing  from 
the  pocket  of  his  coat  a  sealed  package,  laid  it  upon  the 
table,  near  where  Lafitte's  arm  was  resting  as  he  looked 
steadily  at  the  two  men  whose  trappings  represented  to 
him  the  power  that  was  holding  caged  upon  Elba  the 
man  for  whose  liberty  and  life  he  would  have  sacrificed  his 
own. 

"  There,"  said  Captain  Lockyer,  resuming  his  seat,  "  is  a 
most  important  communication,  intrusted  to  us  by  Colonel 
Nicholls,  for  conveyance  to  your  hands ;  what  it  contains 
will  express,  without  further  explanation  from  us,  the  nature 
of  our  mission.  We  have  orders  to  await  your  answer." 

A  tall  clock  in  one  corner  of  the  room  now  began  strik- 
ing the  hour  of  five ;  and  as  the  gong  rang  out,  a  miniature 
ship,  upon  a  painted  ocean,  set  under  glass  below  the  face 
of  the  timepiece,  began  to  pitch  as  if  from  the  force  of  a 
heavy  sea.  The  two  officers  noticed  it  at  once,  and,  smil- 
ing at  each  other,  they  rose,  and  crossing  the  room  to- 
gether, stood  watching  the  little  craft,  which  continued  to 
roll  for  several  minutes  after  the  last  stroke  died  away,  to 
be  followed  by  a  tender  melody  which  thrilled  quaintly 
into  the  quiet  air.  And  three  hounds,  who  had  not  re- 
moved their  suspicious  eyes  from  the  two  strangers,  now 
rose  from  where  they  had  been  lying,  near  the  hearth,  as  a 
door  opened  and  an  old  negro  entered,  with  the  apparent 
design  of  making  a  fire. 


274  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

But  he  paused,  and,  like  the  hounds,  eyed  with  small 
favor  the  scarlet  and  gold  uniforms  in  front  of  the  clock. 
His  eyes  then  sought  Lafitte,  who  was  examining  the 
papers  delivered  to  him  by  Captain  Lockyer. 

Lafitte  glanced  scowlingly  at  the  negro;  but  his  tone 
was  calm  as  he  said,  with  a  quick  gesture  of  dismissal, 
"  Never  mind  the  fire  at  present,  Scipio ;  and  do  not  come 
here  again  until  I  call  you." 

The  intruder  appeared  surprised;  but  he  said  nothing, 
and,  after  another  unfriendly  look  at  the  officers,  withdrew. 

Captain  McWilliams  now  seated  himself  upon  the  broad 
sill  of  a  window,  and  after  motioning  his  companion  to  join 
him,  pressed  the  latter's  arm  as  he  glanced  significantly  at 
the  only  picture  in  the  room,  hanging  over  the  fireplace, 
to  which  their  backs  had  been  turned. 

The  older  man's  eyes  turned  in  the  direction  indicated, 
and  rested  upon  a  fine  engraving  of  Napoleon.  Lafitte 
had  brought  it  home  with  him,  a  parting  gift  from  Gre- 
loire;  and  he  and  Pierre  had,  only  that  same  morning, 
hung  it  over  the  fireplace. 

Captain  Lockyer  looked  at  it  for  a  moment,  then,  purs- 
ing his  lips,  turned  his  eyes  toward  McWilliams,  and  the 
two  men  exchanged  meaning  glances. 

Meanwhile,  and  apparently  oblivious  to  their  presence, 
Lafitte  was  perusing  the  papers.  And,  as  he  read,  he  was 
careful  that  his  expression  should  not  indicate  the  anger 
and  disgust  within  him ;  for,  absorbed  as  he  seemed,  he 
was  yet  keenly  observant  of  every  movement  and  look  of 
the  two  officers. 

The  first  paper  ran  as  follows : 

"  I  have  arrived  in  the  Floridas  for  the  purpose  of  annoying  the 
only  enemy  Great  Britain  has  in  the  world,  as  France  and  Eng- 
land are  now  friends. 

"  I  call  on  you,  with  your  brave  followers,  to  enter  into  the  ser- 
vice of  Great  Britain,  in  which  you  shall  have  the  grade  of  a  cap- 
tain ;  lands  will  be  given  to  you  all,  in  proportion  to  your  respective 
ranks,  on  peace  taking  place,  and  I  invite  you  on  the  following 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  275 

terms  :  Your  property  shall  be  guaranteed  to  you,  and  your  persons 
protected,  in  return  for  which  I  ask  you  to  cease  all  hostilities 
against  Spain,  or  the  allies  of  Great  Britain  ;  your  ships  and  vessels 
to  be  placed  under  the  orders  of  the  commanding  officer  on  this 
station,  until  your  commander-in-chief  s  pleasure  is  known ;  but  I 
guarantee  their  value  in  all  events. 

"  I  herewith  enclose  you  a  copy  of  my  proclamation  to  the  in- 
habitants of  Louisiana,  which  will,  I  think,  point  out  to  you  the 
honorable  intentions  of  my  government.  You  may  be  a  useful  in- 
strument in  forwarding  them  ;  therefore,  if  you  determine,  lose  no 
time. 

"The  bearer  of  this,  Captain  McWilliams,  will  satisfy  you  on 
any  other  point  you  may  be  anxious  to  learn,  as  will  Captain  Lock- 
yer,  of  the  '  Sophia/  who  brings  him  to  you.  We  have  a  powerful 
reinforcement  on  its  way  here,  and  I  hope  to  cut  out  some  other 
work  for  the  Americans  than  oppressing  the  inhabitants  of 
Louisiana. 

"  Be  expeditious  in  your  resolve,  and  rely  on  the  verity  of  your 
very  humble  servant." 

Annexed  to  this  were  the  instructions  given  to  Captain 
Lockyer,  of  His  Majesty's  ship  "  Sophia,"  by  his  senior 
officer  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  Sir  W.  H.  Percy,  captain 
of  His  Majesty's  ship  "  Hermes ;  "  and  these  read : 

"  Having  understood  that  some  British  merchantmen  have  been 
detained,  taken  into  custody,  and  sold,  by  the  inhabitants  of  Bara- 
taria,  I  have  directed  Captain  Lockyer  to  proceed  to  that  place  and 
inquire  into  the  circumstances,  with  positive  orders  to  demand  in- 
stant restitution,  and,  in  case  of  refusal,  to  destroy  to  his  utmost 
every  vessel  there,  as  well  as  to  carry  destruction  over  the  whole 
place,  and,  at  the  same  time,  I  have  assured  him  of  the  co-opera- 
tion or  all  His  Majesty's  forces  on  this  station.  I  trust,  at  the 
same  time,  that  the  inhabitants  of  Barataria,  consulting  their  own 
interest,  will  not  make  it  necessary  to  proceed  to  such  extremities. 
I  hold  out,  at  the  same  time,  a  war  instantly  destructive  to  them, 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  should  they  be  inclined  to  assist  Great 
Britain,  in  her  just  war  against  the  United  States,  the  security  of 
their  property,  the  blessings  of  the  British  constitution  ;  and  should 
they  be  inclined  to  settle  on  this  continent,  lands  will,  at  the  con- 


276  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

elusion  of  the  war,  be  allotted  to  them  in  His  Majesty's  colonies 
in  America.  In  return  for  all  these  concessions  on  the  part  of 
Great  Britain,  I  expect  that  the  direction  of  their  armed  vessels 
will  be  put  in  my  hands  (for  which  they  will  be  remunerated)  ;  also 
the  instant  cessation  of  hostilities  against  the  Spanish  government, 
and  the  restitution  of  any  undisposed  property  of  that  nation. 

"  Should  any  inhabitants  be  inclined  to  volunteer  their  services 
into  His  Majesty's  forces,  either  naval  or  military,  for  limited  ser- 
vice, they  will  be  received ;  and  if  any  British  subject,  being  at 
Barataria,  wishes  to  return  to  his  native  country,  he  will,  on  joining 
His  Majesty's  service,  receive  a  free  pardon." 


CHAPTER  FORTY 

WHEN  he  finished  reading,  which  he  had  done 
with  a  rapidity  suggestive  of  carelessness,  Lafitte, 
who  had  absorbed  every  word,  refolded  the 
papers,  placed  them  in  their  cover,  and  slipped  the  pack- 
age inside  his  coat,  while  his  visitors,  seeing  that  he  had 
finished,  resumed  their  former  seats ;  and  Captain  Lockyer 
was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  Now,  Captain  Lafitte,  what  have  you  to  say  to  us,  that 
we  may  report  to  Colonel  Nicholls  ?  " 

He  spoke  cheerfully  and  confidently,  as  if  there  could  be 
no  doubt  of  Lafitte's  ready  acquiescence  in  the  proposal. 

Before  the  latter  could  reply,  Captain  McWilliams  added, 
"  It  must  surely  be  a  most  flattering  outlook,  that  you 
are  now  given  such  an  excellent  opportunity  to  vindicate 
yourself  and  men  in  a  proper  and  legitimate  manner,  after 
the  continued  falsehoods  and  misrepresentations  of  these 
Americans,  who  have  even  gone  so  far  as  to  put  a  price 
upon  your  head,  and  imprison  your  brother." 

At  this  Lafitte's  black  eyebrows  lifted  slightly. 

"  Imprison  my  brother?  " 

"Yes.  Is  it  possible  you  did  not  know  of  it?"  replied 
Captain  Lockyer;  and  Captain  McWilliams  said,  "We 
regret  to  be  the  first  to  inform  you  of  this  sad  fact;  but  it 
is  the  truth.  Your  brother  Pierre  has  been  arrested,  and 
locked  up  in  the  gaol  at  New  Orleans." 

To  Lafitte  this  was  truly  a  surprise,  although  scarcely  of 
the  nature  his  informants  inferred.  Had  the  statement 
been  correct,  he  had  every  reason  to  know  that  New  Or- 
leans had  no  gaol  strong  enough  to  retain  Pierre  Lafitte  as 
a  prisoner.  But,  recalling  his  foster-brother  as  he  left  him 


278  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

on  the  beach,  with  their  men,  and  knowing  him  to  be  now 
waiting  outside  the  house,  he  could  not  repress  a  smile  as 
he  said,  "  I  think,  gentlemen,  that  my  brother  can  take 
care  of  himself;  so  we  will  not  waste  time  in  discussing  his 
fate." 

"That  is  for  you  to  say,"  declared  Captain  Lockyer, 
with  a  bow  from  which  his  head  was  not  raised  before  his 
brother-officer  asked  eagerly,  "  And  you  will  accept  the 
offer?" 

"Do  these  papers  cover  the  entire  matter?"  demanded 
Lafitte,  ignoring  the  question. 

"Not  altogether,"  began  Captain  McWilliams;  then  he 
paused  and  looked  at  Lockyer,  as  if  preferring  that  the 
latter  should  explain. 

This  he  did  by  enlarging  upon  the  manifest  and  great 
advantages  to  result  for  the  "  Baratarian  commandant " 
and  his  followers  by  acceding  to  the  proposition,  entering 
the  service  of  His  Britannic  Majesty,  and  placing  all  their 
vessels  under  the  control  of  the  English.  He  added,  with 
much  impressiveness,  that,  besides  the  rank  of  captain  in 
the  British  navy,  he  was  authorized  to  promise  Captain 
Lafitte  the  sum  of  thirty  thousand  dollars  in  gold. 

The  latter  listened  silently,  until  Captain  Lockyer  had 
concluded.  Then,  with  an  unmistakable  curl  of  his  lip,  he 
said,  "  Considering  that  your  superiors  accuse  me  of  such 
high-handed  proceedings,  and  demand  of  me  such  whole- 
sale restitution,  it  seems  somewhat  curious  that  my  possi- 
ble services  should  be  reckoned  as  worth  so  high  a  price." 

"  They  know  that  few  men  are  so  familiar  with  the 
country  hereabouts  and  the  various  approaches  to  New 
Orleans,"  Captain  Lockyer  explained.  "The  price  is  none 
too  high  for  the  assistance  you  are  expected  to  render  us. 
Our  duty  to  our  king  and  country  demands  that  we  use 
all  measures  for  overcoming  the  Americans ;  and,  as  they 
are  also  your  enemies,  we  urge  you  to  join  us  in  crushing 
them." 

"  Yes ;  some  of  them  are  truly  my  enemies,"  Lafitte  ad- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  279 

mitted.  "  But  you  must  understand  that  I  have  many 
friends  amongst  them." 

"  Even  so,"  said  Lockyer  argumentatively.  "  And  all, 
friends  and  enemies  alike,  will,  in  the  end,  respect  you 
more  highly  if  you  seize  this  opportunity  of  establishing 
yourself  properly  before  them." 

A  flash  leaped  into  Lafitte's  eyes;  but  it  was  instantly 
lost  in  a  cold  smile,  as  he  replied,  in  a  hard,  incisive  voice, 
"  I  am  ignorant  of  the  ethics  by  which  Englishmen  are 
governed ;  but  I  have  lived  for  many  years  in  America, 
and  know  its  people  well.  And  I  have  yet  to  learn  that  in 
this  country  a  man  ever  gained  the  respect  either  of  friends 
or  enemies  by  committing  an  act  of  treachery." 

The  other  men  flushed,  and  it  was  evident  that  both 
were  angered.  But  Captain  McWilliams  replied  with 
forced  calmness,  "  What  we  ask  you  to  do  can  scarcely 
be  called  '  treachery,'  Captain  Lafitte.  I  understand  that 
you  are  a  Frenchman;  and  France  and  England  are 
friends." 

Lafitte's  glance  wandered  to  the  picture  over  the  fire- 
place, and  rested  there,  while  McWilliams  continued, 
"This  is  America,  a  nation  that  has  imprisoned  your 
brother  as  its  enemy,  and  has  placed  a  price  upon  your 
own  head.  We,  the  friends  of  France,  your  native  country, 
and  seeking  as  well  to  be  your  own  friends,  come  to  you 
with  an  honorable  proposition  for  the  acquisition  of  your 
services,  to  enable  us  the  better  to  put  an  end  to  this  tire- 
some war,  and  inflict  merited  punishment  upon  our  mutual 
enemy." 

He  spoke  pompously,  as  one  fond  of  listening  to  his 
own  words,  and  concluded  with  a  comprehensive  wave  of 
the  hand,  as  if  his  argument  were  not  to  be  refuted. 

Lafitte,  instead  of  replying,  walked  to  the  fireplace,  and 
standing  beneath  the  pictured  face,  whose  eyes  seemed  to 
be  regarding  the  group  with  cold  intelligence,  looked  down 
at  the  two  seated  men.  His  hands  were  clasped  behind 
him,  and  his  eyes  held  a  glitter  that  was  menacing. 


280  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Surely  you  must  agree  that  Captain  McWilliams  speaks 
the  truth,"  said  the  other  officer,  who  had  —  although  with 
an  effort — now  regained  his  composure. 

"  I  admit  that  Captain  McWilliams,  from  his  own  stand- 
point, argues  the  matter  with  ability,"  answered  Lafitte, 
with  an  indifference  which,  more  forcibly  than  words, 
showed  his  unwillingness  for  any  discussion.  "  But "  — 
tossing  his  head  with  a  characteristic  motion  —  "  there  is 
really  nothing  to  be  gained  by  talking  of  the  rights  or 
wrongs  of  your  most  flattering  offer.  I  agree  with  you  in 
saying  that  the  matter  is  a  most  important  one,  for  me,  as 
well  as  for  yourselves  —  so  important  to  me  that  I  cannot 
decide  it  as  speedily  as  you  seem  to  expect,  but  must  have 
a  few  hours  in  which  to  give  it  proper  consideration." 

Both  officers  looked  annoyed,  and  Captain  McWilliams 
expostulated. 

"  How  can  you  possibly  need  to  reflect  upon  a  proposal 
promising  so  much  for  you  in  the  way  of  wealth  and  posi- 
tion, as  against  an  enemy  who  has  proscribed  you,  and 
branded  you  with  infamy  —  has  loaded  your  brother  with 
chains,  and  imprisoned  him  as  a  malefactor?" 

"  It  is  very  important,"  Captain  Lockyer  added,  "  that 
we  lose  no  time  in  pushing  the  operations  already  planned 
against  lower  Louisiana.  We  must  act  at  once ;  and  as 
soon  as  we  obtain  possession  here,  our  army  will  pene- 
trate into  the  upper  country,  to  make  a  junction  with  our 
forces  from  Canada." 

"  It  would  appear,"  said  Lafitte,  as  he  threw  the  remnant 
of  his  cigar  into  the  fireplace  and  took  another  from  the 
box,  "that  you  count  upon  no  possible  failure  in  your 
plans." 

"  Failure  !  "  repeated  Captain  Lockyer,  his  face  glowing 
with  confidence.  "  Indeed,  no.  Our  plan  of  campaign  is 
perfected,  and  we  are  certain  of  success ;  for  there  will  be 
little  or  no  opposition  from  the  Spanish  and  French  in- 
habitants of  Louisiana,  whose  interests,  as  you  will  admit, 
are  with  us,  rather  than  with  the  United  States." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  281 

Lafitte  did  not  comment  audibly  upon  this  sanguine  pic- 
ture, but  smiled  within  himself  to  think  how  entirely  the 
speaker  was  at  fault. 

He  looked,  however,  as  if  he  were  revolving  in  his  mind 
all  that  had  been  said,  as  he  stood  on  the  hearth,  blowing 
the  cigar-smoke  from  before  his  face. 

The  two  officers  seemed  waiting  for  him  to  speak,  until 
at  last  Captain  Lockyer  said,  "  Regarding  our  chances  for 
success,  I  will  tell  you  that  we  expect  excellent  results  from 
an  insurrection  of  the  slaves,  to  whom  we  shall  offer  free- 
dom as  the  reward  for  aiding  Great  Britain." 

The  cold  indifference  of  Lafitte's  face  turned  to  sudden 
sternness. 

"  Do  you  know  anything  of  the  negro  nature,  and  how  it 
would  show  itself  under  such  circumstances?"  he  de- 
manded, adding,  before  they  could  answer  him,  "I  do ; 
and  I  warn  you  that  what  you  propose  doing  would  be 
equivalent  to  unchaining  the  demons  of  hell." 

The  Englishmen  looked  uncomfortable ;  but  Lockyer 
muttered  something  about  "  the  fortunes  of  war,"  and 
McWilliams  said,  "  Considering  the  end  we  have  in  view, 
we  cannot  afford  to  be  too  particular  as  to  the  means 
we  employ." 

"  So  it  would  appear,"  replied  Lafitte,  with  a  cynical 
laugh,  "  when  you  come  to  Barataria  and  offer  such  flatter- 
ing terms  for  my  own  services." 

They  remonstrated  in  one  breath;  and  McWilliams, 
as  if  to  avoid  such  an  embarrassing  topic,  said,  "  But  the 
cruelty  of  the  negroes  can  add  little,  after  all,  to  the 
punishment  it  has  been  decided  to  inflict  upon  New  Or- 
leans. The  city  is  to  be  given  over  to  fire  and  pillage." 

This  announcement,  made  with  something  of  a  dramatic 
air,  did  not  seem  to  make  the  expected  impression  upon 
Lafitte ;  for  he  passed  it  by,  and  said,  somewhat  impa- 
tiently, and  with  unmistakable  decision,  "I  repeat  that 
I  cannot  answer  you  before  morning ;  and  such  being 
the  case,  I  must  request  that  you  remain  here  over  night. 


282  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

I  promise  to  entertain  you  to  the  full  extent  of  my  poor 
ability.  But  I  must  insist  upon  your  keeping  strictly 
within  this  building  —  this  very  room,  and  letting  me  lock 
the  door,  as  I  cannot  depend  upon  the  mood  of  my  men 
during  the  night.  To  them  —  many  of  them  at  least  — 
the  sight  of  a  red  uniform  is  the  same  as  if  they  saw 
the  entire  population  of  a  certain  country  toward  which 
they  have  no  very  kindly  feelings." 

The  two  officers  had  risen,  and  now  stood  before  him, 
their  faces  showing  mingled  consternation  and  anger. 

"Are  we  to  understand,  sir,  that  this  is  your  decision?  " 
demanded  Captain  Lockyer  excitedly. 

"  You  are,  unless  you  see  fit  to  give  up  all  further  nego- 
tiations with  me." 

"  Then  I  presume  we  are  powerless  to  do  other  than 
accept  your  terms,"  said  McWilliams,  glancing  at  his 
senior,  who  nodded  a  grim  assent. 

"  That  is  a  matter,  gentlemen,  for  your  own  decision," 
replied  Lafitte,  consulting  his  watch. 

"And  what  of  our  crew,  lying  off  shore?"  inquired 
Captain  Lockyer. 

"  In  case  you  see  fit  to  accept  what  I  suggest,"  answered 
Lafitte,  "  you  will  send  an  order  for  them  to  return  to  the 
brig,  and  to  come  for  you  at  noon  to-morrow." 

The  tone  of  quiet  authority  accompanying  the  words 
appeared  to  leave  no  alternative  for  the  British  officers, 
who  could  only  nod  their  assent,  evidently  deeming  it 
more  diplomatic  to  check  the  anger  showing  in  their 
faces. 

"  Here  are  writing  materials,"  Lafitte  continued,  in  the 
same  matter  of  fact  way,  "  and  if  you  will  write  the  order 
at  once,  I  will  see  that  it  is  delivered  to  your  crew." 

Captain  Lockyer  wrote  the  order,  and  handed  it  to 
Lafitte,  who  put  it  in  his  pocket. 

"  Now,  gentlemen,"  he  continued,  relaxing  somewhat 
his  austerity  of  manner,  "  it  is  understood  that  you  are 
to  be  my  guests  for  the  night?" 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  283 

"  It  would  appear  so,"  replied  Captain  McWilliams, 
with  a  poor  attempt  at  heartiness,  "  although  uninvited 
ones." 

"  And  not  particularly  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  enjoy- 
ing Baratarian  hospitality,"  Lockyer  added  with  marked 
acerbity. 

Lafitte  smiled,  and  moved  toward  the  door. 

"  That  you  are  forced  to  do  so  is  an  accident  I  regret 
as  much  as  do  yourselves,"  he  said.  "  But  your  experi- 
ence must  be  classed  with  what  you,  a  few  minutes  ago, 
called  '  the  fortunes  of  war,'  Captain  Lockyer ;  and  I 
will  endeavor  to  make  it  tolerable  for  you  —  at  least  so 
far  as  lies  in  my  power.  Now  I  must  leave  you ;  but 
I  will  place  you  in  the  care  of  Scipio,  a  faithful  old  ser- 
vant, who  will  attend  to  your  comfort.  You  must  be 
ready  for  dinner?" 

They  bowed  stiffly. 

"  Scipio  will  attend  to  this ;  and  do  not,  I  beg  of  you, 
hesitate  in  demanding  all  that  our  store  affords.  Mean- 
while, you  will  find  wine  here,  together  with  spirits  and 
cigars.  Honor  me  by  doing  full  justice  to  them.  And 
should  you  be  inclined  to  read,  you  will  find  in  that  book- 
case some  works  which  may  not  be  unfamiliar  to  you." 

Calling  the  three  hounds,  he  went  out,  closing  the  door 
after  him ;  and  the  officers  heard  him  lock  it,  and  remove 
the  key. 

Scipio  soon  appeared  with  a  lighted  lamp.  This  he 
placed  upon  the  table,  and,  taking  no  notice  of  those 
present,  proceeded  to  work,  with  the  result  that,  in  a  few 
minutes,  a  cheery  fire  was  blazing.  And,  as  the  English- 
men drew  their  chairs  to  the  hearth,  the  old  negro  closed 
and  barred  the  heavy  shutters,  besides  placing  for  the 
night  an  iron  bar  across  the  already  locked  door. 

"  We  seem  to  be  prisoners,  rather  than  guests,"  remarked 
Captain  McWilliams,  in  a  tone  too  guarded  for  his  words 
to  reach  the  partially  deaf  ears  of  Scipio,  who  was  busy  at 
the  table. 


284  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  It  is  a  cheap  price  to  pay,  after  all,  if  it  results  in 
bringing  him  over  to  us,"  said  Lockyer,  in  the  same  low 
tone. 

"  Of  that  there  can  be  no  doubt,"  the  younger  man  as- 
sented, as  he  unbuttoned  his  tightly  fitting  coat,  and  pre- 
pared to  make  himself  comfortable.  "He  impresses  me 
as  being  a  man  of  unusually  decided  character  —  a  very 
prince  of  outlaws." 

"  He  certainly  appears  to  have  been  painted  blacker 
than  his  outward  showing  indicates." 

Captain  Lockyer  made  the  admission  with  considerable 
reluctance,  adding,  with  a  caustic  smile,  "  Those  hands  of 
his,  and  his  manner,  —  the  whole  '  cut  of  his  jib,'  —  suggest 
the  idea  of  his  being  quite  able  to  hand  a  lady  her  fan  with 
the  grace  of  a  courtier;  but  they  also  suggest  to  me,  at 
least,  his  ability  to  clutch  an  enemy  by  the  throat  and  hurl 
him  over  a  cliff,  or  make  him  walk  the  plank." 


CHAPTER   FORTY-ONE 

HAVING  emerged  from  the  building,  Lafitte  saw, 
as  he  was  locking  the  door,  that  many  of  his 
men,  armed  with  guns,  had  gathered  within  the 
stockade,  the  greater  number  of  them  standing  around 
another  log-house  at  the  farthermost  end,  where  two  of 
his  sub-captains,  Beluche  and  Dominique-You,  had  their 
quarters. 

The  third,  Catalon  by  name,  and  a  native  of  Honduras, 
whose  cabin  was  outside  the  enclosure,  stood  in  front  of 
this  body  of  men,  who  seemed  listening  to  what  he  was 
saying  to  Beluche  and  Dominique-You,  as  the  two  sat, 
smoking  tranquilly,  upon  the  platform  before  their  house. 

Catalon  had  been  with  those  who  rowed  out  to  meet  the 
English  boat ;  and  he  was  relating  once  more  the  details 
of  the  affair,  while  the  men  were  —  silently  or  otherwise  — 
putting  their  own  varying  constructions  upon  the  possible 
meaning  of  the  objectionable  intrusion. 

Lafitte  passed  quickly  to  the  other  door  of  his  house, 
and  having  ordered  Nato,  who  was  lounging  upon  the 
step,  to  go  inside  with  Scipio,  to  whom  he  now  gave  some 
hasty,  low-voiced  instructions,  he  locked  this  door  and 
placed  the  key  in  his  pocket. 

He  then  went  to  the  end  of  the  stockade,  and  not  see- 
ing Pierre  amongst  the  men  gathered  there,  asked  if  any 
one  knew  of  the  latter's  whereabouts. 

"  He  was  outside,  my  captain,  when  last  I  saw  him.  He 
was  sitting  on  the  bluff,  smoking,  and  swearing  that  the 
men  should  do  no  harm  to  that  boat-load  of  beauties  lying 
off  shore,"  replied  Dominique-You,  his  swarthy  face  wrink- 
ling with  a  grin. 


286  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  And  it  will  take  more  than  Pierre  to  keep  the  powder 
cool,  if  this  strain  is  to  last  much  longer,"  said  the  aristo- 
cratic-looking Beluche.  "Will  you  tell  us,  Captain  Lafitte, 
why  these  English  dogs  are  permitted  to  so  long  pollute 
our  air?" 

He  spoke  in  the  purest  French,  with  a  drawling  accent, 
and  waved  a  white  hand,  as  if  to  waft  away  obnoxious 
odors. 

Lafitte  looked  at  him  sternly,  but  without  replying;  and 
Catalon  added,  "  Yes,  my  captain,  tell  us  why  they  dare 
come  here,  and  for  what,  and  how  is  it  that  you  could 
remain  so  long  shut  up  with  them?" 

"  Silence  !  "  commanded  Lafitte ;  and  Catalon  retreated 
hastily,  as  if  from  personal  fear. 

"  Since  when,"  the  former  continued,  "  have  I  been  ac- 
customed to  account  to  you  for  my  doings?" 

He  did  not  wait  for  an  answer,  but,  turning  to  face  them, 
he  addressed  all  of  the  men : 

"  The  exact  meaning  of  the  strangers  being  here  is  some- 
thing which  will  be  explained  to  you  in  time ;  and  that  I 
love  them  for  the  uniform  they  wear,  you  have  no  reason 
to  believe  of  me,  any  more  than  of  yourselves.  But  there 
are  good  reasons  why  I  must  be  left  to  act  as  I  choose, 
until  I  have  consulted  with  your  leaders.  There  is  a  de- 
cision to  be  made  before  explanations  can  be  given  you,  — 
a  decision  that  concerns  all  our  interests,  —  yours  and  mine 
alike.  You  have  never  yet  failed  me  in  an  emergency, 
nor  have  I  you ;  so  do  not  make  the  mistake  of  failing  me 
now,  by  doubts  of  my  keeping  faith  with  you,  and  acting 
in  your  interest.  My  wish  —  my  command  —  now  is,  that 
you  men,  with  Catalon,  leave  the  stockade,  and  remain 
outside  where  you  belong,  during  the  night,  or  until  I 
summon  you  here.  It  is  your  supper  hour;  disperse,  and 
put  away  those  guns  until  you  are  told  they  are  needed." 

Some  of  the  men  growled  dissent ;  but  as  the  greater 
part  of  them,  without  replying,  began  to  retire,  the  more 
belligerent  went  with  them. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  287 

When  they  were  gone,  Lafitte  turned  to  Dominique-You 
and  Beluche. 

"  Pierre  and  I  will  take  up  quarters  with  you  for  the 
night,  my  captains,  and  while  we  are  having  supper,  I  will 
explain  matters ;  and  we  four  must  decide  upon  the  proper 
course  to  pursue  in  regard  to  a  most  surprising  offer  these 
strangers  have  been  making." 

The  two  men  nodded,  and  Beluche,  always  more  in 
Lafitte's  confidence  than  were  Dominique-You  or  Catalon, 
felt  privileged  to  ask,  "  Did  I  not  see  you  lock  up  the 
Englishmen  as  prisoners?" 

"  Yes,  for  their  own  safety  and  ours,  as  I  am  obliged  to 
keep  them  here  until  to-morrow.  And  see  you  to  it,  Be- 
luche, and  you,  Dominique,  that  none  of  the  men  approach 
that  locked  door,  while  I  find  Pierre,  and  go  to  send  the 
English  sailors  back  to  their  ship." 

"  Then  they  stop  here  all  night  —  those  two  English 
dogs?"  inquired  Dominique-You,  in  an  aggressively  dis- 
approving tone. 

Lafitte  looked  at  him  angrily,  but  replied  with  quiet 
firmness,  "They  do,  because  I  wish  it;  because  I  know 
what  I  am  doing,  as  both  of  you  will  agree  when  I  explain 
the  matter  to  you." 

Beluche  waved  his  hand  in  a  deprecatory  fashion  as  he 
said,  "  You  have  no  need  to  tell  me  that,  Captain  Lafitte ;  " 
and  Dominique-You,  as  though  wishing  to  appear  no  less 
loyal,  hastened  to  say,  with  an  air  of  apology,  "  Of  course, 
my  captain,  I  did  not  intend  to  question  your  right  to  do 
whatever  you  see  fit." 

"That  is  well,"  replied  Lafitte.  "Have  patience  to  be- 
lieve that  I  mean  you  fair.  Meanwhile  guard  that  door 
until  I  return ;  and  then  it  will  be  better  to  fasten  the  gates 
for  the  night." 

The  shadows  were  falling  fast,  and  the  dampening  air 
was  melodious  with  the  notes  of  the  mocking-birds  that 
filled  the  trees  about  the  fort,  while  faint  but  sweet  came 
other  fluting  voices  from  the  deeper  woods,  mingling  with 


288  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

the  occasional  cry  of  an  owl,  or  the  reiterative  note  of  a 
whippoorwill ;  and  now  and  then  the  maniacal  scream  of  a 
loon  came  from  the  sedges. 

On  the  edge  of  the  bluff  was  Pierre,  a  gun  across  his 
knees,  and  looking  like  a  sentinel  on  guard,  except  that  he 
was  stretched  upon  the  ground,  smoking. 

The  other  men  had  disappeared,  and  the  wreathing 
smoke  beginning  to  curl  from  the  rude  chimneys  of  their 
cabins  told  that  they  were  making  preparations  for  supper. 

It  was,  even  amid  such  wild  surroundings,  a  peaceful 
scene ;  for  the  subdued  hum  of  voices,  the  faint  rattle  of 
cooking  utensils,  and  the  murmur  of  the  water  washing  in 
on  the  beach  below,  were  all  that  disturbed  the  silence. 

Pierre's  head  turned  quickly  at  the  sound  of  footsteps 
behind  him,  and  he  sprang  upright  as  Jean  said,  "  We  must 
row  out  there,  and  send  those  fellows  back  to  their  ship. 
The  officers  will  remain  here  for  the  night." 

This  was  somewhat  startling  news;  but  Pierre's  only 
response  was,  "  Are  we  to  go  unarmed?  "  And  he  glanced 
at  his  gun. 

"  No,  bring  your  gun ;  it  is  as  well  to  have  it,"  replied 
Jean,  as  he  lit  a  small  dark  lantern  he  was  carrying  and 
started  down  the  pathway  toward  the  beach. 

"  Is  it  well  that  you  go  unarmed,  Jean?  " 

The  latter's  answer  was  to  turn  his  head  and  smile  over 
his  shoulder  as  he  tapped  his  breast. 

Nothing  more  was  said  until  a  small  boat  had  been  pushed 
off.  Jean  sat  in  the  stern,  and  Pierre,  laying  his  gun  across 
the  seat,  picked  up  the  oars  and  began  to  row  with  long, 
steady  strokes  that  sent  the  light  craft  speeding  out  toward 
the  English  boat,  showing  black  in  the  gathering  dusk. 

Jean  now  tied  a  handkerchief  to  an  extra  oar,  and  raised 
it,  making  a  white  flutter  in  the  shadows. 

"  Offered  they  a  generous  bribe?  "  Pierre  inquired  softly, 
turning  his  head  in  order  to  make  sure  of  the  other  boat's 
exact  position,  while  his  powerful  arms  worked  with  the 
smoothness  of  a  piston-rod. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  289 

"  Indeed,  yes.  But  why  did  you  so  readily  guess  their 
errand?  " 

"  Perhaps  it  was  because  I  am  not  the  fool  I  look,"  was 
the  rejoinder,  accompanied  by  a  laugh. 

"  They  offer  me  the  rank  of  captain  in  the  English  navy, 
and  thirty  thousand  dollars  in  cash." 

Pierre  gave  a  low  whistle. 

"  And  the  price  of  all  this  honor  and  wealth?  "  he  asked, 
taking  another  backward  glance. 

"  Pull  a  bit  more  to  larboard ;  we  will  stop  at  easy  hailing 
distance,"  said  Jean,  after  turning  half-way  in  his  seat. 
Then,  in  an  entirely  different  tone,  one  of  concentrated 
rage,  "  The  price  is  that  we  are  to  sell  ourselves  to  the 
English,  and  lead  them,  by  our  own  paths  and  water-ways, 
so  that  they  may  fall  unexpectedly  upon  New  Orleans,  and 
burn  the  city,  after  pillaging  it.  They  are  also  to  buy  the 
slaves  with  promised  freedom,  and  then  add  to  the  ruin  by 
an  insurrection." 

Pierre,  although  of  not  so  fine  a  mould  as  Jean,  shared 
the  latter's  dislike  to  profanity,  and  rarely  indulged  in 
strong  language.  But  he  now  uttered  a  terrible  oath. 

This  was  his  only  comment;  and  it  was  followed  by 
silence,  until  Jean  announced,  "  Here  we  are ;  and  we  '11 
lie  on  our  oars." 

He  sent  a  challenging  shout  over  the  water.  It  was 
answered  at  once ;  then  came  the  sound  of  working  oars, 
and  Lafitte  called  again,  "  Come  no  nearer.  Captains  Lock- 
yer  and  McWilliams  will  remain  on  the  island  for  the  night, 
and  have  sent  you  written  orders.  Stop  where  you  are, 
and  I  will  bring  them  to  you." 

A  short  pause  succeeded ;  then  a  surly  "  Aye,  aye," 
came  across  the  water,  and  the  rowing  stopped,  just  as  a 
fiery  thread  of  the  rising  moon  was  lifting  above  the  sea. 

Pierre  soon  brought  his  boat  alongside  the  other  one, 
and  Jean,  laying  a  hand  on  its  gunwale,  inquired,  "Who  is 
in  command  here?" 

"  I  am,  sir,"  replied  one  of  the  men,  rising  so  that  his 
19 


290  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

powerful  form  stood  out  above  the  others.  "  I  'm  bo's'n 
of  the  brig." 

"  Here  are  your  orders,"  said  Lafitte,  handing  the  sealed 
paper  to  the  nearest  man,  who  passed  it  along.  "  You  are 
to  return  to  the  brig,  and  report  here  at  noon  to-morrow." 

"  Aye,  sir,"  replied  the  boatswain.  "  But,"  hesitatingly, 
"  how  am  I  to  know  —  " 

"  Can  you  read?"  interrupted  Lafitte. 

"  Aye,  somewhat,  sir." 

"  Do  you  know  Captain  Lockyer's  handwriting?  " 

"  Aye,  sir,  if  I  should  see  it." 

"  Here,"  and  Lafitte  flashed  the  bright  gleam  of  the 
lantern  he  had  taken  from  between  his  feet.  "  Hold  the 
paper  so  that  the  light  will  strike  it.  There  —  that  will 
do.  Can  you  make  it  out?  " 

"Aye,  aye,  sir;  and  it  seems  to  look  as  it  should." 

"Very  well,"  said  Lafitte,  closing  the  lantern.  "  Give  it 
to  your  officer  in  charge,  and  tell  him  that  the  message  was 
delivered  to  you  by  Captain  Lafitte  himself.  Pull  away, 
Pierre,"  he  added  in  a  lower  tone. 

A  confused  murmur  of  surprise  came  from  the  crew; 
and  the  boatswain,  raising  his  voice  as  the  other  boat  shot 
away,  called,  "Aye,  aye,  sir;  it  shall  be  as  you  have 
ordered.  Is  there  nothing  more,  sir?" 

"  No ;  pull  away,"  was  the  curt  reply  from  the  already 
dimming  Baratarian  boat. 

Eight  oars  touched  the  water  as  one,  and  the  English 
boat  went  her  way. 

Pierre  soon  began  to  row  more  slowly;  and  Jean  asked, 
in  continuation  of  their  recent  talk,  "  Heard  you  ever  of  a 
more  dastardly  plan  for  white  men  to  map  out?  " 

"  Not  I,"  growled  Pierre.  "  Even  Laro,  scoundrel  as  he 
was,  never  did  a  worse  thing.  And  if  we  decline  this,  Jean, 
then  what  is  it  to  be,  or  did  they  not  do  us  the  honor  of 
doubting  our  acceptance?" 

"  Barataria  is  to  be  overrun  by  the  English ;  our  ships 
and  property  confiscated ;  and  you  and  I,  together  with 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  291 

our  men,  put  to  death  as  pirates,  who  have  merited  the 
vengeance  of  Great  Britain  by  our  seizure  of  Spanish 
vessels." 

"  Aye,"  said  Pierre ;  "  but  the  Spanish  ships  were  taken 
under  our  commission  from  Carthagena,  which  is  warring 
with  Spain.  What  has  England  to  do  with  that?" 

"  The  same  she  presumes  to  do  with  everything  running 
counter  to  her  own  ambitions  and  wishes,  or  when  she 
desires  a  pretext  for  committing  still  greater  outrages." 

"  So !  "  But  Pierre's  laugh  had  little  of  mirth  in  it. 
"  Louisiana  offers  a  price  for  your  head,  and  England 
threatens  to  hang  you  if  you  will  not  help  her  destroy 
New  Orleans,  so  that  she  may  have  Louisiana  by  the 
throat.  A  fine  choice  of  favors,  this,  to  select  from." 

It  was  now  Jean  who  laughed  as  he  said,  "  I  forgot  to 
tell  you  of  a  bit  of  news  with  which  these  visitors  surprised 
me.  Did  you  know  that  Pierre  Lafitte  was  now  confined 
in  the  New  Orleans  gaol  awaiting  trial  for  felony?" 

"  Well,  scarcely,"  replied  Pierre,  with  a  chuckle,  as  he 
beached  the  boat,  after  which  he  sat  motionless,  staring  up 
into  Jean's  laughing  face,  until  the  latter  leaped  to  the 
sands. 

"  Neither  did  I,  until  they  told  me."  And,  while  speak- 
ing, he  gave  his  handkerchief  a  sharp  shake  before  putting 
it  away,  as  if  to  free  the  cambric  from  all  association  with 
their  recent  mission. 

"And  what  said  you  to  them  in  regard  to  this?"  in- 
quired Pierre,  picking  up  his  gun  and  stepping  from  the 
boat. 

"  Nothing,  as  it  would  not  have  been  polite  to  question 
the  assertion  of  those  so  well  versed  in  the  recent  news  of 
a  city  I  have  not  seen  for  so  long  a  time." 

At  this  both  men  laughed  as  they  started  up  the 
pathway. 

"  They  sent  you  the  proposal  by  word  of  mouth,  Jean?" 
asked  Pierre,  when  they  had  gone  a  few  steps. 

"  No ;  in  due  form,  upon  paper.     The  two  officers  are 


292  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

safely  housed  behind  locked  doors,  with  Scipio,  for  the 
night;  you  and  I  will  stop  with  Beluche  and  Dominique. 
I  have  yet  to  tell  them  what  you  already  know.  We  will 
have  supper  together,  we  four,  and  look  over  these  Eng- 
lish papers ;  then  I  will  set  forth  my  plans,  which  are  well 
formulated  in  my  mind." 

Pierre  reached  out  and  caught  the  shoulder  in  front  of 
him,  and  the  two  came  to  a  sudden  halt. 

"  Jean,"  he  whispered,  "  you  will  never  agree  to  this 
thing,  nor  advise  any  further  negotiation  with  England  ?  " 

"  Mon  Dieu  !  Not  I,  my  brother." 

They  paused  on  the  crest  of  the  bluff,  and  looked  around 
them.  The  moon  had  lifted  nearly  all  its  disk,  still  a  dull, 
rayless  red,  showing  like  a  smouldering  fire  amid  the  dark 
vapors  drifting  raggedly  across  its  face.  All  about  was 
deserted ;  but  the  hum  of  voices  told  that  the  men  were 
inside  their  cabins,  at  supper.  The  stockade  rose,  a  black 
mass,  save  where  its  gates  stood  ajar;  and  several  hounds 
came  running  out  to  meet  the  two  Lafittes  as  they  entered. 

"  You  said  the  British  officers  were  quartered  in  our 
house  for  the  night?"  said  Pierre,  when  Jean  had  bolted 
the  gates,  and  the  two  were  taking  their  way  across  the 
enclosure. 

"  Yes,  locked  up  snugly,  with  the  keys  of  both  doors  in 
my  pocket.  And  Scipio  is  locked  in  as  well,  to  look  after 
them  and  their  comfort." 

Again  Pierre  laughed  unmirthfully. 

"  T  is  better  assurance  for  them  and  their  comfort  that 
the  gates  too  are  locked.  Our  men  had  all  the  tiger  in  them 
roused  at  sight  of  the  red  coats ;  and  darkness  whets  the 
appetite  of  tigers,  and  makes  them  prowl  around  for  prey. 
I  know  not  why  it  is,  Jean,  but  I  have  not  the  patience  I 
once  had  for  dealing  with  these  brutes  when  their  school- 
ing from  Laro  tries  to  get  the  upper  hand." 


CHAPTER   FORTY-TWO 

UNDER  the  low,  cane-thatched  roof  covering  the 
abode  of  Beluche  and  Dominique-You,  they  and 
the  two  Lafittes  ate  supper  in  comparative  silence, 
owing  to  the  coming  and  going  of  the  slave,  Juniper,  who 
waited  upon  them.  But  the  meal  over,  with  pipes  and 
bottles  upon  the  cleared  table,  and  Juniper  shut  apart  in 
his  own  domain,  they  proceeded  to  discuss  the  matter 
whose  contemplation  had  made  their  silence  seem  sullen. 

"  We  had  better  have  Catalon  before  I  explain  an  offer 
made  to  us  by  these  Englishmen,"  said  Lafitte,  drawing  a 
package  from  his  pocket  and  beginning  to  open  it.  "  Will 
you  call  him  in,  Dominique?  And  make  sure  that  none 
of  the  men  enter  the  stockade." 

Dominique-You  went  out,  accompanied  by  Pierre, 
who  would  watch  by  the  unbarred  gate  until  the  former 
should  return  with  Catalon. 

When  the  door  was  closed  after  them,  Beluche,  lighting 
a  cigar,  muttered,  "  Caramba!  As  I  thought;  they  would 
seek  to  buy  us." 

"Would  you  like  to  serve  Great  Britain?"  Lafitte's 
mocking  tone  was  repeated  in  the  expression  flashing  from 
his  eyes,  raised  a  moment  from  the  papers  he  was  holding. 

"  Serve  Great  Britain  !  "  Then,  with  another  oath  — 
and  Beluche  was,  as  a  rule,  too  indolent  for  any  very  great 
amount  of  emphasis  —  "Aye,  serve  it  as  I  like,  and  in  a 
way  it  would  scarcely  relish." 

Lafitte  smiled.  "  Then  you  and  I  are  of  one  mind,  as  I 
thought  we  would  be.  But  wait  a  little,  until  you  know 
what  we  are  offered." 

Beluche's  face  became  alert  with  a  new  thought. 


294  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Pardon,  my  captain,"  he  said,  pitching  his  voice  in  a 
lower  key,  "  if  I  ask  is  a  very  large  bribe  offered  ;  because, 
in  case  the  idea  may  not  have  occurred  to  yourself,  I 
would  suggest  that  if  the  bribe  be  a  great  one,  1  would  not 
care  to  trust  Catalon,  and  perhaps  not  Dominique,  with 
knowledge  of  the  exact  amount.  It  might  prove  too  much 
for  their  integrity;  for  both  of  them  are  growing  dissatis- 
fied with  our  present  inactivity  and  manner  of  living." 

"I  myself,  Beluche,  have  suspected  such  a  thing;  but 
I  appreciate  and  thank  you  for  the  precaution  you  show. 
You  and  Pierre  are,  however,  the  only  ones  I  had  reckoned 
upon  trusting  with  the  details  of  the  bribe,  which,  after  all, 
is  made  to  me  alone,  and  concerns  no  one  else." 

"  Still,  my  captain,  should  Catalon  know  of  this,  it  might 
tempt  him  to  try  for  something  similar,  and  perhaps  at 
your  expense.  I  am  not  quite  sure  that  Dominique  could 
be  induced  to  sell  us  for  his  own  gain ;  but  I  have  little 
faith  to  give  Catalon.  He  retains  too  much  of  the  old  cap- 
tain's views  and  methods  to  be  entirely  one  of  your  own 
sort." 

"  I  will  tell  neither  of  them  anything  but  what  we  will 
afterwards  lay  before  all  the  men.  Meantime  I  can  rely 
upon  you,  Beluche?  " 

He  spoke  hurriedly,  for  they  heard  the  voices  of  those 
for  whom  they  were  waiting. 

"  As  yourself,  my  captain." 

"  Later  on  I  should  like  to  tell  you  all,"  Lafitte  added 
quickly,  as  the  door  opened,  and  Pierre,  with  Dominique- 
You  and  Catalon,  entered  the  room. 

When  they  were  all  seated,  Lafitte,  in  a  low  tone,  and  to 
the  accompaniment  of  occasional  angry  comments  and  im- 
precations, principally  from  the  last  comers,  read  the  two 
papers,  omitting  however  all  mention  of  the  money  offered 
to  himself. 

When  he  had  finished,  Dominique-You  was  the  first  to 
speak. 

"  Ah,  my  captain,  if  but  you    would  invite  them  out, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  295 

those  two  English  red-birds,  and  let  us  wing  them  as  they 
fly." 

"  Is  that  hard  head  of  yours  addled  with  drink,  Domi- 
nique," Beluche  exclaimed  testily,  "  that  you  talk  with  so 
little  sense?  " 

"  Such  a  thing,  Dominique-You,  might  gratify  your  own 
private  feelings,  and  show  the  honest  sentiments  of  all  the 
other  men,"  said  Lafitte,  as  he  refolded  the  papers.  "  But 
I  must  ask  that  you  remind  yourself  of  the  infamy  it  would 
attach  to  us  should  those  coming  here  under  a  flag  of  truce 
be  harmed,  or  treated  with  needless  discourtesy." 

"  A  thing  it  would  be  easier  to  remember  if  their  jackets 
were  of  a  different  color,"  remarked  Catalon,  after  which 
he  poured  a  tumbler  of  spirits  down  his  capacious  throat 
and  then  banged  the  glass  upon  the  table. 

"  Red  coats  or  blue,  they  are  our  visitors,  under  the 
protection  of  a  flag  of  truce,"  said  Lafitte,  looking  sternly 
about  him.  "  And  you  must  shoot  me,  before  you  shall 
dare  disgrace  me  and  yourselves  by  harming  them." 

There  was  a  short  silence,  while  the  speaker's  flashing 
eyes  rested  upon  Catalon's  sulky  face. 

"  Now  tell  us,  Captain  Lafitte,"  spoke  up  Beluche,  who, 
like  Pierre,  had  been  smoking  contemplatively,  apparently 
revolving  what  had  been  read,  "  tell  us  what  you  advise 
as  the  course  to  be  pursued.  But,  first  of  all,  I  declare 
that  never  will  I  take  up  arms  for  England,  against  Amer- 
ica or  any  other  nation.  As  to  that,  I  can  count  upon 
enough  followers  to  make  it  worth  my  while  to  sail  away 
southward,  and  stop  there  until  this  trouble  is  over." 

He  glanced  at  his  companions,  as  if  inviting  their  com- 
ments, and,  passing  by  the  strong  spirits,  filled  a  small  glass 
with  choice  Canary  from  the  generous  decanter  near  his 
elbow. 

"  And  I  am  with  you,  Beluche,"  came  in  Dominique-You's 
heavy  voice.  "  Of  that  I  am  as  sure  as  that  I  would  like 
to  take  a  shot  at  those  English  birds,  flag  of  truce  or  no." 

He  ended  with  an  oath,  as  he  took  a  deep  draught  from 


296  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

the  huge  tumbler  of  brandy  in  his  hand,  and  looked  defi- 
antly over  the  rim  of  his  glass  into  the  face  of  his  com- 
mander. But  he  saw  nothing  there  to  indicate  displeasure. 

"And  what  say  you,  Catalon  ?"  inquired  Lafitte,  turning  to 
him  as  he  sat  staring  into  the  fire,  and  chewing  an  end  of  the 
scarlet  silk  handkerchief  knotted  around  his  brown  neck. 
"  It  is  well  that  we  learn  how  far  England  can  count  upon 
service  from  you,  before  I  show  the  course  I  intend  to  pur- 
sue in  this  matter.  I  am  assured,  from  what  Beluche  and 
Dominique  have  said,  that  they  will  be  with  me ;  that 
Pierre  is,  I  know  already.  So  let  us  hear  if  you  would 
serve  the  English." 

Catalon  roused  himself  and  looked  up,  his  coarse-featured 
face  full  of  wrath. 

"  Never,  by ,  Captain  Lafitte  !  I  say  as  say  Beluche 

and  Dominique.  I  may  go  away;  but  never  will  I  fight 
with  red-coats  for  messmates,  —  not  I.  If  I  caught  one  of 
my  men  thinking  of  such  a  thing,  I  would  shoot  him  down 
as  quickly  as  I  would  like  to  shoot  those  two  of  whom  you 
are  taking  such  precious  care  across  the  yard." 

A  slight  smile  was  Lafitte's  only  comment  upon  this  out- 
burst. Then,  laying  a  hand  on  the  tipped-back  chair  in 
which  his  foster-brother  sat  beside  him,  he  said,  "  And  you, 
Pierre,  have  you  any  objections  to  make?  " 

Pierre  did  not  move  his  head,  but  turned  his  eyes  to 
the  smiling  face  near  him. 

"  Need  you  ask?" 

Jean's  hand  rose  from  the  chair  to  press  its  occupant's 
broad  shoulder,  as,  looking  at  the  other  men  and  speaking 
decisively,  he  said,  "  It  would  seem  that  we  are  of  one 
mind  in  disdaining  to  accept  these  propositions." 

"  Aye,"  growled  Dominique- You. 

"  I  will  now,"  Lafitte  continued,  "  tell  you  that  my  idea 
is  to  communicate  promptly  with  the  authorities  in  New 
Orleans,  offering  them,  for  the  city's  defence,  our  services, 
which  the  English  appear  to  value  so  highly.  The  price  I 
shall  demand  is  the  granting  to  us  of  pardon  for  all  past 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  297 

offences,  or  supposed  offences.  To  such  of  my  officers  and 
men  who  may  suffer  materially,  I  will  promise  all  the  help 
my  private  purse  can  give.  What  say  you  to  this  ?  " 

He  glanced  around  the  circle,  his  eyes  resting  finally  on 
Catalon  and  Dominique-You. 

''  I  say,  my  captain,  that  it  is  all  very  much  to  my  taste," 
replied  the  latter;  and  Catalon  added  as  emphatically, 
"  Mine  as  well !  " 

"  And  you,  Beluche  ;  what  say  you?  " 

Beluche,  who  was  sipping  the  last  of  his  Canary,  replied 
slowly,  "  I  say,  without  reserve,  that  I  am  with  you  in 
everything  that  is  for  America  as  against  England,  and  I 
know  that  my  men  will  be  with  me." 

"  Aye,"  added  Catalon,  "  we  can  all  fight  with  a  better 
stomach  for  Governor  Claiborne  than  for  King  George." 

"  And  what  if  Governor  Claiborne  refuse  us  the  oppor- 
tunity of  fighting  for  him?" 

The  question  was  from  Pierre,  who  had  left  his  chair  and 
was  knocking  the  ashes  from  his  pipe  into  the  fireplace. 

"  He  cannot  afford  to  refuse  us,"  declared  Beluche,  with 
unusual  animation,  before  Jean  could  speak.  And  "  Not 
he  !  "  exclaimed  Catalon  and  Dominique-You,  speaking  as 
with  a  single  voice. 

"  This,  then,  is  our  course,"  said  Lafitte,  as  if  Pierre's 
question  had  been  fitly  answered,  "  and  which,  for  the 
present,  must  be  kept  strictly  to  ourselves,  as  our  men 
need  not  be  told  for  several  days  to  come.  Meanwhile,  in 
the  morning,  I  will  answer  Lockyer  and  McWilliams  as  I 
find  it  best  to  do.  And,  Catalon,  remember,  you  and 
Dominique,  see  to  it  that  the  men  are  kept  quiet,  and 
that  nothing  occurs  to  prevent  my  returning  the  two  offi- 
cers safely  to  their  boat." 

Dominique-You  was  silent,  while  Catalon  muttered 
angrily. 

Lafitte,  lighting  a  cigar,  said  nothing;  but  Beluche's 
drawling  tone  checked  the  disgruntled  one. 

"  Friend  Catalon,  be  not  such  a  blind  fool  as  to  risk  cut- 


298  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

ting  your  own  throat  in  such  an  important  crisis.  For 
should  you  be  the  instigator  of  any  unpleasantness  for  our 
visitors,  we  would  be  forced  to  explain  matters,  and  per- 
haps, in  the  end,  accede  to  an  English  demand  for  the 
honor  of  giving  you  an  English  funeral." 

Catalon  did  not  reply,  but,  after  another  surly  silence, 
filled  his  glass  and  emptied  it  slowly. 

Several  times  during  the  night  Jean  and  Pierre,  singly 
or  together,  went  outside  to  reconnoitre :  but  the  hours 
passed  without  disturbance. 

Once,  while  Jean  was  pacing  up  and  down  beneath  the 
bright  stars  with  the  hounds  for  company,  the  sound  of  a 
far-off  wolfs  cry  changed,  as  would  have  the  blast  of  a 
trumpet,  the  current  of  his  thoughts. 

Was  it  really  coming,  and  so  near  as  it  seemed,  —  the 
day  for  which  he  had  longed,  holding  for  him  the  chance 
of  redeeming  himself  in  the  estimation  of  the  Island  Rose? 
And  were  not  events  seeming  to  shape  for  enabling  him  to 
fulfil  the  promise  made  upon  Elba,  —  that  he  would  erase 
the  stigma  from  the  name  of  Lafitte  in  Louisiana? 

A  thrill  of  hope  made  new  life  spring  within  him;  and, 
with  an  unvoiced  prayer,  he  lifted  his  wilful  face  to  the 
heavens,  from  whence  there  seemed  to  descend  a  strange 
peace. 


CHAPTER   FORTY-THREE 

A  sunrise  a  change  had  taken  place  in  the  appear- 
ance of  things  about  the  stockade.  Before  the 
now  opened  gates  a  brawny  Irishman,  one  of 
Beluche's  trusted  followers,  fully  armed,  paced  to  and  fro ; 
and  Lopez  stood  guard  before  the  locked  doors  of  Lafitte's 
house.  It  had  been  decided  that  Catalon's  mood  was  too 
uncertain  for  entire  reliance  to  be  placed  in  him  or  his 
men ;  and,  should  these  attempt  to  mete  out  vengeance 
after  their  own  taste,  there  was  a  suspicion  upon  the  part 
of  the  Lafittes  and  Beluche  that  Dominique-You  and  his 
followers  might  catch  the  fierce  contagion. 

Some  of  those  outside  the  stockade  would  come  up 
occasionally,  alone,  or  in  groups,  to  exchange  words  with 
Miles  Ford,  the  Irish  sentry,  or  stand  staring  inside,  where, 
near  the  gates,  a  number  of  the  more  trustworthy  men 
were  preparing  their  breakfasts. 

These  men  had  been  selected  by  the  Lafittes  and 
Beluche,  and  stationed  inside  to  be  there  in  case  of  trouble 
at  midday,  when  the  English  officers  would  leave  the 
fort. 

As  Pierre,  Jean,  and  the  two  under-captains  were  finish- 
ing breakfast,  a  messenger  came  to  tell  the  former  that 
the  "  Star  of  the  Gulf"  had  come  to  anchor  in  the  harbor, 
and  was  flying  a  signal  for  his  presence  on  board. 

"  It  is  Zendanner,  from  Mexico,  at  last,"  he  said,  glanc- 
ing at  Jean ;  "  and  I  am  glad  to  know  of  his  safe  arrival. 
He  should  have  been  in  a  week  ago." 

"  Why  sends  he  not  a  boat  here  ?  "  mumbled  Dominique- 
You,  his  mouth  filled  with  venison  from  the  haunch  before 


300  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

him,  which  he  was  lessening  rapidly  by  the  huge  slices 
transferred  to  his  plate. 

Beluche  said  nothing,  but  devoted  his  attention  to  a 
game  pie  of  his  own  making. 

"  Will  you  go,  or  shall  I  ?  "  Pierre  asked,  as  Jean  re- 
mained silent. 

The  latter,  like  Pierre,  knowing  the  full  meaning  of  the 
signal,  replied  that  he  would  go  aboard ;  and,  leaving 
Pierre  in  charge  of  matters  at  the  stockade,  he  took  his 
way  to  the  harbor. 

Returning  in  an  hour's  time,  he  was  coming  up  the  path 
from  the  beach  when  he  heard  unmistakable  sounds  of 
tumult,  followed  by  the  roar  of  the  gun  mounted  upon  a 
pivot  in  front  of  his  own  house,  as  a  protection  against 
possible  disturbances. 

More  angry  than  startled,  he  raced  across  the  interven- 
ing space  to  the  stockade,  which  he  had  no  sooner  reached 
than,  with  cries  of  "  Here  is  the  captain !  "  a  few  of  the 
outlaws,  crowding  into  the  open  gateway,  and  expostulat- 
ing with  their  fellows  inside,  disappeared. 

Pierre,  Beluche,  and  Dominique-You  were  standing  upon 
the  steps  of  the  house,  shouting  angrily  at  the  rioters  — 
for  such  they  were,  who,  armed,  and  filled  with  murderous 
lust,  crowded  before  them,  demanding  "  The  two  English 
spies !  " 

Lopez,  at  Pierre's  command,  had  just  fired  the  swivel 
gun,  taking  care  to  aim  it  upward,  with  the  hope  of  rout- 
ing the  mutineers  by  fear,  rather  than  by  bloodshed. 

"  Scatter,  scatter  —  get  you  gone  !  "  he  was  now  yelling, 
while  making  ready  to  fire  a  second  charge.  "  Get  you 
gone,  while  you  may,  else  this  dose  shall  eat  some  of 
you ! "  And,  lighting  the  match,  he  stood  ready  to 
apply  it. 

Some  of  the  more  timid  men  fell  to  the  ground,  to 
escape  the  expected  charge  of  shot  and  slugs ;  but  a  crowd 
of  the  bolder  ones,  their  eyes  gleaming  with  fury,  made  a 
sudden  rush  upon  Lopez.  One  snatched  the  match  from 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  301 

his  hand,  some  of  them  pinioned  his  arms,  and  others 
turned  the  gun,  pointing  it  directly  toward  the  locked 
door. 

Then  a  cheer,  sounding  like  the  howl  of  wild  beasts, 
burst  from  the  infuriated  mob. 

"  If  they'll  not  come  out,  then  we  can  kill  them  through 
the  door !  "  some  one  shouted,  when  there  came  the  rush 
of  a  tall,  sinewy  form,  whose  impetus  knocked  the  rioters 
right  and  left. 

There  was  a  flash  of  glittering  steel,  as  Lafitte  struck  the 
hand  of  the  man  applying  the  match,  and  a  spout  of  blood 
extinguished  the  flame  as  the  match  fell  to  the  ground. 

"  Take  that,  for  a  warning,  you  mutinous  scoundrels,  who 
seek  to  murder  unarmed  men  !  "  shouted  a  voice  trembling 
with  rage  such  as  was  rarely  manifested.  "  Disperse,  you 
cowards,  before  I  can  count  five,  or  you  shall  be  ridded  of 
legs  as  well  as  hands." 

He  had,  while  speaking,  whirled  the  gun  to  its  former 
position,  and  lit  another  match  ;  and  now,  motioning  Lopez 
to  his  place,  he  stood  looking  at  the  mutineers,  who,  silent 
and  cowering,  seemed  unable  to  face  his  flashing  eyes, 
above  which  the  uncovered  hair  waved  as  if  moved  by  an 
inward  wrath. 

The  would-be  murderers  slunk  away,  and  in  ten  minutes 
all  was  quiet  as  though  nothing  untoward  had  happened. 

After  sending  Pierre,  who  was  something  of  a  surgeon, 
to  attend  the  man  he  had  wounded,  Lafitte  demanded  from 
his  sub-captains  an  explanation  of  the  mutiny. 

Dominique-You  stood,  silent  and  sullen,  leaving  Beluche 
to  tell  the  story. 

This  was  to  the  effect  that  there  had  been  an  unexpected 
rush  from  outside ;  that  the  men  in  the  stockade  had,  at 
the  outset,  tried  the  power  of  persuasion,  accompanied  by 
that  of  their  fists,  but  were  preparing,  as  bidden  by  both 
Pierre  and  Beluche,  to  fire  upon  their  comrades,  when  La- 
fitte appeared  and  put  an  end  to  the  entente. 

Lafitte  received  the  explanation  in  cold  silence,  but  with 


302  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

a  look  which  warned  Dominique-You  as  to  what  measures 
would  be  taken  in  the  event  of  another  outbreak ;  for  a 
few  of  the  latter's  followers  had  been  amongst  the  other 
mutineers,  who  were  mostly  Catalon's  men. 

Catalon  himself  had  not  been  upon  the  scene,  but  re- 
mained in  his  cabin,  drinking  and  smoking,  with  no  appar- 
ent concern  in  regard  to  what  was  transpiring  so  near  him. 

"  I  suspect  that  we  have  Catalon's  talk  to  thank  for  all 
this,"  remarked  Beluche  to  Lafitte,  when  Dominique-You, 
still  doggedly  silent,  had  gone  to  his  quarters  and  left  the 
others  alone. 

Lafitte  nodded,  and,  after  dismissing  Beluche,  with  orders 
to  keep  a  sharp  look-out,  and  summon  him  instantly,  should 
those  outside  show  themselves  at  the  gate,  unlocked  the 
door  of  his  house,  and  soon  stood  in  the  presence  of  his 
wondering  visitors. 


CHAPTER  FORTY-FOUR 

THE  officers,  needless  to  say,  had  heard  the  com- 
motion outside,  and  were  greatly  puzzled  to 
account  for  it  Scipio  happening  to  come  into 
the  room,  they  questioned  him;  but  the  old  negro,  pre- 
tending to  be  deafer  than  was  really  the  case,  stared  at 
them  blankly,  and  shook  his  head,  and  the  Englishmen, 
seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  seek  any  information  in  that 
quarter,  turned  their  backs  upon  him  in  dignified  scorn, 
while  they  conversed  in  low  tones. 

Out  in  his  kitchen,  the  old  negro,  after  bidding  Nato 
keep  away  from  the  fastened  door,  went  unconcernedly 
about  his  work,  listening  to  the  uproar  outside,  and  grum- 
bling to  himself  in  French,  because  of  being  obliged  to 
serve  these  red-coated  gentry. 

"  What  yer  done  reckon  's  de  matter,  Scipio  ? "  the 
younger  darkey  asked.  He  was  greatly  scared,  and  his 
eyes  were  rolling  wildly.  "  Is  dey  gwine  ter  bust  down  der 
do'?  Whar  's  de  captain  all  dis  time?" 

"  I  cayen'  say,  seh,"  growled  Scipio,  in  his  mincing 
Creole  English.  "  I  cayn'  say  vat  dey  matter,  nor  vat  dey 
do ;  but  eet  is  dey  capitaine's  ordaire  zat  we  stay  here 
weed  dey  so-damn  Ainglais  until  he  come.  So  here  we 
stay  teal  dey  door  fall,  or  dey  capitaine  come  to  tell  us  go 
out  dey  maison,  An'  I  tell  yo'  come  here  an'  wipe  dey 
deesh  as  I  wash  'em." 

The  noise  grew  louder,  until  the  cannon's  discharge 
shook  the  floor  under  the  Englishmen's  feet,  bringing  to 
their  minds  the  possibility  of  their  crew  having  attempted 
to  join  them.  And,  if  this  were  so,  they  feared  their  men 
were  being  treated  roughly —  perhaps  butchered. 


304  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  This  is  surely  a  nest  of  hell !  "  declared  Captain 
Lockyer,  who  was  pacing  the  floor  excitedly,  fuming  at 
being  shut  up  in  such  a  trap. 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  assented  McWilliams,  who  appeared 
to  be  taking  matters  more  calmly.  "  And  the  faces  that 
scowled  around  us  when  we  landed  suggested  strong  possi- 
bilities of  their  owners  being  worthy  followers  of  Beelzebub." 

They  now  heard  the  angry  shouting  of  a  single  voice; 
and  then  silence  seemed  to  fall  over  those  outside. 

"  It  is  probably  a  row  amongst  themselves,"  McWilliams 
continued ;  and  Captain  Lockyer,  stepping  nearer  to  the 
door,  bent  his  head  to  listen.  But  he  could  hear  nothing 
through  the  thick  oak. 

When  Lafitte  entered,  both  officers  were  seated,  facing 
the  door.  But  they  rose  and  stood  for  a  moment,  while 
their  faces  assumed  a  common  look  of  austerity.  Then, 
resuming  their  seats,  they  waited  for  him  to  speak. 

He  was  breathing  rapidly,  as  if  from  excitement;  his 
face  was  pale,  and  his  eyes  still  held  the  fire  of  recent  anger. 

He  bowed,  and,  without  seating  himself,  said  with  his 
usual  calm  courtesy  of  manner,  "  I  regret  most  sincerely, 
gentlemen,  to  have  subjected  you  to  a  confinement  which 
must  have  proved  scarcely  pleasant,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
disturbance  outside,  the  noise  of  which  you  doubtless  heard. 
Some  of  my  men  made  an  attempt  to  molest  you  ;  but, 
happily  for  myself,  as  well  as  for  you,  I  have  made  them 
abandon  the  idea.  You  will  now,  I  trust,  acknowledge  the 
propriety  of  my  having  restricted  your  liberty  while  you 
were  on  the  island." 

He  paused,  as  if  expecting  a  reply  from  them.  But  they 
only  bowed  ;  and  resuming  the  air  and  tone  he  had  assumed 
during  their  former  interview,  he  continued,  "I  have  to 
tell  you,  gentlemen,  of  my  decision  not  to  answer  hastily 
the  very  flattering  proposal  you  have  brought  me ;  a  deci- 
sion made  necessary  because  of  the  numerous  elements 
which  enter  into  the  matter,  and  which  require  most  care- 
ful consideration." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  305 

"  But  — "  Captain  Lockyer  began,  when  Lafitte  inter* 
rupted  him. 

"  Pardon  me,  sir,  I  have  not  finished." 

The  Englishman's  face  reddened,  but  he  remained 
silent;  and  there  was  a  moment's  pause,  until  Lafitte 
continued  speaking,  now  more  rapidly. 

"  It  is  not  necessary,  neither  is  it  proper,  that  I  give 
any  reasons  for  my  present  decision.  But,  if  you  still 
require  a  final  and  definite  answer  from  me,  it  will  be 
given  you  on  the  eighteenth  day  of  this  month,  at  noon, 
upon  an  island  called  '  The  Turtle,'  lying  off  the  mouth  of 
the  East  Pass.  I  have  selected  this  place  because  —  and 
you  will  doubtless  agree  with  me  —  I  fear  it  will  not 
be  well  for  either  of  you  to  come  again  upon  Grande 
Terre." 

Both  officers  began  to  remonstrate  and  expostulate  at 
the  length  of  time  Lafitte  had  named ;  but  he  checked 
them  by  saying  firmly,  "  Knowing  best  what  I  have  to  do, 
gentlemen,  I  venture  to  assume  that  I  am  the  proper  judge 
of  the  time  needful  to  decide  such  an  important  matter." 

This  the  Englishmen  were  compelled,  although  with 
very  bad  grace,  to  accept  as  a  finality. 

They  were,  not  long  afterwards,  taken  to  the  beach, 
escorted  by  Lafitte  and  a  body  of  his  trusted  men,  while 
the  unruly  ones  hung  about  with  lowering  looks  and  threat- 
ening eyes,  but  offered  no  further  violence. 

Beluche  and  a  crew  of  picturesque-looking  outlaws  rowed 
the  officers  out  to  meet  their  own  boat;  and  Lafitte 
watched  them  from  the  shore  until  they  were  well  away 
from  the  island. 

Upon  returning  to  the  top  of  the  bluff  he  found  Pierre 
sitting  in  the  shadows  of  the  trees,  scanning  through  a 
spyglass  the  waters  of  the  gulf,  over  to  the  east;  and 
scattered  about  in  groups,  talking  amongst  themselves,  the 
men  were  watching  the  boat  that  was  to  carry  their  hoped- 
for  prey  to  safety.  For  the  English  boat  could  now  be 
seen  coming  to  meet  Beluche,  while,  pearled  by  the  shim- 


306  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

mering  distance,  the  "  Sophia  "  lay  where  she  had  been  the 
day  before ;  but  now  another  ship  was  near  her. 

"  Spies  !  Death  to  the  English !  "  muttered  some  of  the 
outlaws  to  each  other.  "  The  bay  is  filling  with  them." 

"  Can  the  English  fleet  be  gathering  out  there?  "  Pierre 
asked,  not  removing  the  glass  from  his  eye,  as  Jean  sat 
down  beside  him. 

"  Let  me  look  a  moment,"  the  latter  said,  not  answering 
the  question. 

"  If  they  are,"  continued  Pierre,  as  he  handed  him  the 
glass,  and  glancing  about,  to  make  sure  that  none  of  their 
followers  could  overhear  his  words,  "  may  they  not  try  to  use 
force,  in  order  to  bring  a  more  speedy  answer  from  you?" 

"  Even  so ;  we  know  how  to  fight." 

There  was  silence,  while  the  speaker's  eyes  took  a 
sweeping,  comprehending  look  at  the  ships  and  surround- 
ing waters.  Then  he  said,  speaking  in  a  lower  tone,  "  We 
must,  for  the  present,  guard  night  and  day  against  sur- 
prise ;  and  that  will  be  all  to  occupy  the  men  until  I  can 
hear  from  the  governor  in  regard  to  the  proposition  we 
will  lay  before  him." 

"Who  will  take  it  to  New  Orleans?"  inquired  Pierre, 
adding  quickly,  as  he  saw  his  foster-brother  hesitate, 
"  Surely  not  yourself,  Jean ;  never  think  you  of  such  a 
thing.  Do  not  risk  trusting  Claiborne  so  far ;  but  let  me 
take  the  message." 

"  You  !  No  —  a  thousand  times  no  !  To  repeat  your 
own  words,  I  would  not  trust  Claiborne  so  far.  No,  we 
will  send  Beluche ;  and  Lopez  shall  go  with  him.  There 
is  no  reward  for  either  of  these  two,  and  no  proclamation 
against  them,  save  as  they  are  known  to  be  my  followers. 
Beluche  and  Lopez  shall  go  to  Claiborne ;  and  I  will  send 
Nato  with  them,  to  find  the  Senorita  Lazalie,  for  I  must 
know  how  she  has  been  faring.  Should  the  English  get 
into  New  Orleans  it  will  be  a  poor  place  for  her;  and  it 
would  be  better  that  she  stop  indefinitely  at  Bayou  Bien- 
venue,  with  La  Roche." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  307 

"  Would  it  not  be  well  to  give  General  La  Roche  some 
hint  of  our  proposal?  " 

"  That  I  intend  to  do.  Nato  can  be  trusted  to  take  a 
message  to  him." 

"  I  think  the  boy  would  be  flayed  alive  for  your  in- 
terests—  sooner  than  betray  them,"  Pierre  remarked,  as  he 
raised  the  spyglass,  and  met  the  eyes  of  Beluche  looking 
up  at  him ;  for  the  Baratarian  boat,  now  freed  of  its  un- 
welcome passengers,  was  nearing  the  shore  below. 

"  Yes,  he  can  be  trusted,"  Jean  assented ;  "  and,  owing 
to  his  size  and  appearance,  he  will  be  less  likely  to  meet 
with  interference." 

When  Lafitte,  a  little  later  in  the  day,  having  called  his 
men  together,  gave  orders  for  a  strict  surveillance  to  be 
maintained,  and  told  them  that  they  were  to  fire  upon  any 
English  boat  or  man  approaching  Grande  Terre,  a  wild 
cheer  broke  from  them.  Their  good  humor  was  entirely 
restored ;  the  prospect  of  fighting  rendered  them  hilarious ; 
and  the  remainder  of  the  day  was  spent  in  stocking  the 
fort,  in  view  of  a  possible  siege,  in  burnishing  arms,  and 
getting  in  readiness  for  any  action  by  the  British  fleet 
which  might  be  hovering  about,  ready  to  join  the  two 
vessels  now  in  sight. 

Beluche  and  Lopez,  with  a  small  crew,  departed  that 
same  night  upon  their  mission  to  New  Orleans,  taking  with 
them  Nato,  who  was  to  be  landed  in  the  woods,  about  two 
hours'  fast  walk  from  La  T£te  des  Eaux,  General  La 
Roche's  plantation  on  Bayou  Bienvenue. 

Lafitte  had,  at  the  last  moment,  decided  to  change  the 
nature  of  his  message  to  La  Roche,  and  tell  him  nothing 
of  the  English  proposition.  But,  after  asking  him  to  per- 
suade the  Senorita  Lazalie  to  remain  at  La  Tete  des  Eaux 
until  matters  in  the  city  should  become  more  settled,  he 
added,  for  La  Roche's  warning,  that  the  "  Sophia  "  and  an- 
other English  war  vessel  had  for  two  days  and  a  night 
past  been  lying  a  short  distance  off  Grande  Terre  ;  and  that 
he  had  strong  reasons  for  suspecting  others  of  the  fleet  to 


308  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

be  in  the  neighborhood,  awaiting  reinforcements,  in  order 
to  attack  Mobile. 

He  requested  that  this  be  repeated  to  Count  de  Cazeneau, 
who  he  understood  was  now  La  Roche's  guest,  and  added 
that  the  "  Star  of  the  Gulf,"  with  her  Mexican  cargo,  was 
in  the  harbor. 

The  latter  information  was  sufficient  hint  for  both  the 
count  and  La  Roche,  each  of  whom  had  a  large  interest 
in  Lafitte's  Mexican  silver  mines. 

Upon  the  day  following  Beluche's  departure,  the  Bara- 
tarians  were  surprised,  and  puzzled,  to  see  the  "  Sophia"  and 
her  consort  sail  away  to  the  eastward ;  and  their  departure 
caused  Lafitte  to  decide  upon  a  visit  to  Bayou  Bienvenue, 
as  soon  as  he  should  hear  from  Governor  Claiborne. 

Nato  returned  several  days  later,  and  brought  a  message 
from  General  La  Roche,  urging  Lafitte  to  come  at  once. 
But  he  waited  until  the  seventh  day  after  Beluche's  de- 
parture, passing  meanwhile  from  wonder  to  impatience  at 
the  latter's  delay,  and  at  having  received  no  message  from 
his  emissaries  in  New  Orleans. 

Sufficient  time  had  passed  for  assurance  that  he  had  no 
need  to  suspect  a  ruse  upon  the  part  of  the  two  English 
vessels,  although  he  and  Pierre,  together  with  some  of  their 
men,  had,  at  one  time,  been  inclined  to  think  the  former 
were  attempting  to  throw  the  Baratarians  off  their  guard, 
and  then,  by  a  speedy  return,  surprise  a  poorly  prepared 
defence.  But  he  now  concluded  that  the  British  were 
really  so  desirous  of  obtaining  the  Baratarians  for  allies 
that  they  would  do  nothing  to  awaken  their  animosity. 

Among  other  reasons  for  going  to  La  Roche's  plantation, 
Lafitte  wished  to  deliver  in  person  the  shares  due  the 
former  and  Count  de  Cazeneau  from  the  Mexican  mines ; 
and  he  was  inclined  to  think  that  the  general,  from  the  fact 
of  sending  such  an  urgent  invitation  by  Nato,  had  some 
important  information  to  impart. 

It  was  Nato  who  told  Lafitte  that  Count  de  Cazeneau 
had  removed  to  Kanauhana,  a  small  plantation  adjoining 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  309 

La  T£te  des  Eaux.  The  boy  said  that  the  count  had 
purchased  it,  and  was  removing  all  his  slaves  and  other 
property  from  New  Orleans. 

Lafitte  was,  for  reasons  of  his  own,  surprised  at  this 
piece  of  information,  and  now  summoned  Baptistine,  the 
captain  of  the  polacca  upon  which  Nato  had  returned. 

He  —  Baptistine  —  had  set  out  for  New  Orleans  upon 
the  morning  of  the  "  Black  Petrel's  "  arrival.  It  was,  there- 
fore, some  time  since  he  had  seen  Lafitte ;  and  now,  as  he 
entered  the  room  where  the  former  sat  awaiting  him,  he 
exclaimed  with  unfeigned  pleasure,  "  A  thousand  times 
welcome  back,  my  captain  !  " 

He  was  a  trim,  graceful  little  man,  with  long  black  eyes 
that  sparkled  with  good  humor,  and  teeth  whose  whiteness 
contrasted  sharply  with  the  smooth  brown  of  his  face.  He 
had  always  been  a  favorite  with  Lafitte,  who  had  reason  to 
know  of  the  marvellous  strength  lying  in  the  small,  wiry 
body,  and  how  much  resource  was  concealed  by  the  often 
inconsequent  manner. 

He  responded  cordially  to  Baptistine's  enthusiastic  greet- 
ing, and,  after  bidding  him  to  be  seated,  pushed  a  box  of 
cigars  nearer  to  his  elbow. 

Having  done  this,  he  filled  a  glass  of  liquor  for  him, 
showing  a  courtesy  that  emphasized  friendly  regard,  and 
then  asked  for  news  from  the  city. 

Much  of  what  Baptistine  had  to  tell  was  already  known 
to  Lafitte ;  but  the  former  added  to  this  by  saying  that 
the  ferment  among  the  citizens  of  New  Orleans  appeared 
to  be  growing  more  violent  each  day.  There  was  talk  that 
when  General  Jackson  arrived  he  would  find  but  scanty 
support;  and  the  little  man  ended  with:  "  If,  my  captain, 
the  fools  begin  to  fight  among  themselves,  what  will  hinder 
the  English  from  stealing  in  upon  them,  while  they  are 
busy  calling  one  another  names?" 

He  spoke  in  French ;  and  Lafitte  replied  in  the  same 
tongue,  "  Truly  they  are  fools,  to  quarrel  among  them- 
selves at  such  a  time  as  this.  Of  course,"  he  added,  drop- 


2 1  o  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

ping  generalities,  "  you  saw  our  men  before  you  left  the 
city." 

"  I  did,  my  captain.  They  arrived  the  second  day  be- 
fore I  left,  and  told  me  I  was  to  pick  up  Nato  off  the 
Owl's  Point.  Captain  Beluche  went  ashore  with  Lopez 
as  soon  as  '  The  Lady  Inez  '  dropped  anchor ;  and  neither 
of  them  had  been  heard  from  when  I  left." 

"  Did  the  men  tell  you  why  Beluche  went  to  New 
Orleans?" 

Baptistine's  round  face  grew  still  rounder  with  surprise. 

"  Nothing,  my  captain  —  not  a  word.  Indeed,  they  told 
me  that  they  themselves  were  wondering  what  the  errand 
might  be.  But  surely  you  must  know  why  Captain  Beluche 
went." 

Baptistine's  voice  was  tinged  with  indignation ;  for  his 
suspicions,  like  those  of  his  fellows,  were  easily  aroused. 
But  he  looked  relieved  when  Lafitte  said  with  a  smile, 
"  Oh,  yes,  I  know  accurately  as  to  his  errand ;  and  so  shall 
you,  in  a  few  days.  You  have  heard "  —  his  smile  now 
showing  the  hint  of  a  sneer —  "  of  our  recent  visitors?  " 

"Yes,  my  captain,  both  from  our  men  aboard  'The 
Lady  Inez '  and  also  from  the  men  here,  after  I  arrived." 

"  That  is  well ;  but  do  not  encourage  the  men  to  talk  of 
the  matter  —  at  least  for  the  present." 

"  That  surely  I  will  not  do,  my  captain,  if  you  so  bid 
me." 

"  Well,  I  so  bid  you,  as  a  favor  to  me.  Now  let  me  hear 
—  if  you  know  — of  what  Nato  has  been  trying  to  tell  me. 
It  seems  that  Shapira  has  sold  his  place  to  Count  de 
Cazeneau." 

"  Shapira  has  not  sold  —  only  rented  it,  to  M'sieur  le 
Comte,  for  the  winter,  as  the  count  is  far  from  well,  and 
does  not  wish  to  return  to  the  city  until  matters  there 
promise  less  of  excitement." 

"  And  his  granddaughter  is  with  him?  "  inquired  Lafitte, 
in  a  tone  giving  Baptistine  no  hint  of  how  the  questioner's 
pulses  were  thrilling. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  311 

"Yes,  my  captain;  she,  and  all  his  household — every 
one.  He  has  brought  all  his  slaves  from  New  Orleans,  and 
come  to  live  at  Kanauhana.  It  was  Shapira  himself  who 
told  me  this  when  I  saw  him  at  the  Owl's  Point.  He  said 
he  was  tired  of  playing  planter,  and  would  sooner  be  back 
here  at  Barataria." 

"Aye;  I  always  thought  he  was  too  good  a  sailor  to  be 
long  happy  as  a  peaceful  landowner,"  said  Lafitte,  tossing 
his  cigar  into  the  fireplace. 

"  Yet  who  so  happy  as  Shapira,  two  years  since,  when 
he  found  that  his  dead  uncle  had  left  Kanauhana  to  him?  " 

The  little  man  spoke  meditatively,  and  in  a  way  to  in- 
dicate considerable  envy  of  his  former  comrade's  good 
fortune. 

"  Even  so,"  assented  Lafitte.  "  But  the  Jew  is  too  good 
a  sailor,  and  too  young,  to  be  contented  with  the  unevent- 
ful life  of  a  planter.  Where  is  he  stopping  now,  and  what 
doing?  " 

"  He  told  me  that  he  intends  offering  his  services  to 
General  Jackson ;  and,  being  so  fine  a  shot,  he  can  surely 
render  a  good  account  of  himself." 

Lafitte  nodded,  and  again  asked,  "  But  where  is  he  liv- 
ing, now  that  Count  de  Cazeneau  occupies  his  place?" 

"  I  asked  him  that  question,  my  captain ;  but  he  laid  a 
finger  along  that  hooked  nose  of  his,  and  winked  at  me  as 
he  said  that  if  ever  I  sought  him,  he  would  not  be  found 
intruding  upon  the  hospitality  of  M'sieur  le  Comte.  Of 
course  the  men  had  to  hear  us  talk,  with  me  on  the  boat, 
and  Shapira  standing  upon  the  Owl's  Point ;  so  I  take  it 
that  he  intended  me  to  understand  he  was  living  below,  in 
the  Raven's  Cave.  You  know,  my  captain  —  " 

"  Never  mind  speaking  of  the  Colonneh,"  Lafitte  broke 
in,  with  a  warning  gesture.  "  Be  careful,"  he  continued  in 
a  low  voice,  "  how  that  place  is  mentioned ;  we  may,  be- 
fore long,  have  need  of  it  for  important  purposes." 

Baptistine  said  nothing,  but  nodded  wisely. 

The  so-called  Colonneh,  meaning  Raven,  was  the  Chero- 


3 1 2  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

kee  name  for  a  hiding-place  known  to  but  few  of  Lafitte's 
men ;  and  Cherokee  also  was  the  name  —  Kanauhana  — 
of  the  plantation,  taken  from  the  hominy  produced  there, 
"  Ka-nau-ha-na "  being  the  Indian  term  for  the  crushed 
corn,  cooked  to  the  consistency  of  paste. 

The  night  it  was  of  the  seventh  day  after  Beluche's 
departure  that  Lafitte  left  Grande  Terre  for  General  La 
Roche's  plantation,  with  sundry  bags  of  silver  hidden  in  the 
cabin  of  the  polacca  that  was  to  convey  him  up  the  narrow 
water-way  to  Lake  Borgne,  whence  his  course  lay  westerly, 
up  Bayou  Bienvenue,  an  obscure  stream,  at  whose  head  was 
the  plantation. 

Lafitte  and  his  crew  knew  the  blind,  devious  way  as  does 
the  landsman  the  smooth,  often-trod  path  leading  home- 
ward ;  and  the  Baratarians  feared  it,  either  in  daylight  or 
darkness,  as  little  as  did  their  land  brother  the  pebbles  that 
might  lie  along  his  road. 

The  shores  were  thickly  timbered,  and  grew  into  a  jungle 
of  forest,  where  the  night  came  quickly,  and  densely  dark, 
under  the  overhanging  boughs  that  interlaced  overhead, 
often  shutting  away  the  sky. 

Now  and  again  a  panther's  scream,  or  the  whining  cry 
of  a  wild-cat,  made  the  darkness  seem  still  more  dismal ; 
and  the  booming  note  of  the  alligator  was  heard  along  the 
sluggish  water. 

But  little  cared  Lafitte  as  to  the  nature  of  his  surround- 
ings ;  for,  from  out  the  darkness,  he  seemed  to  see  the  pure 
face  and  violet  eyes  he  was  about  to  look  upon  after  all 
these  eventful  months. 


CHAPTER  FORTY-FIVE 

THE  twelve  months  elapsing  since  the  September 
afternoon  that  witnessed  Rose  de  Cazeneau's 
disillusion  in  regard  to  her  trusted  "  Captain 
Jean  "  had  been  uneventful  ones  for  her,  until  very  recently, 
when  she  had  met  Lazalie  under  General  La  Roche's  hos- 
pitable roof,  and,  for  the  first  time  in  her  life,  found  a  girl 
friend. 

The  dark  beauty  and  indifferent  manner  of  the  Spanish 
girl  possessed  a  strange  and  powerful  attraction  for  the 
gentle-natured  Rose;  and  Lazalie,  feeling  the  other's  ad- 
miration and  liking,  had  reciprocated  in  a  way  that  brought 
to  the  surface  her  better  and  more  womanly  self. 

The  past  three  years,  during  which  she  had,  through 
General  La  Roche  and  his  widowed  sister,  mingled  in  the 
most  select  society  of  New  Orleans,  had  refined  and  polished 
the  untamed  girl  of  seventeen  who  came  from  the  "  Barra 
de  Hierro,"  knowing  little  restraint  beyond  that  of  her  own 
imperious  will,  and  revelling  in  a  freedom  fostered  by  the 
worship  of  her  indulgent  uncle's  lawless  followers. 

As  to  Laro  himself,  she  had  acquired  but  a  faint  idea  of 
his  real  life  and  calling,  — little  more  than  she  knew  upon 
the  day  he  had  taken  her  and  Brigida  from  the  Spanish 
convent,  where  she  had  been  placed  by  her  father,  at  the 
death  of  his  beautiful  Irish  wife  ;  and  both  parents  had  died 
before  Lazalie  was  ten  years  of  age. 

It  might  therefore  be  said  of  her,  as  of  Jean  Lafitte,  that, 
owing  to  Laro's  life  and  acts,  she  had  been  made  to  appear 
other  than  her  true  self. 

General  La  Roche,  understanding  something  of  this,  and 
helped  to  a  fuller  knowledge  by  what  Lafitte  had  imparted 


3 1 4  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

to  him  of  the  girl's  history,  exerted  himself,  aided  by  his 
sister,  —  who  was  wealthy,  and  of  social  prominence,  —  to 
have  Lazalie's  surroundings  such  as  should  eradicate  the 
effects  of  a  lawless  past  from  a  nature  he  believed  to  be 
truly  refined  and  lovable. 

The  result  had  been  that  his  protegee  responded  fully 
to  his  expectations;  and  the  general  was — as  Pierre  had 
told  Jean  —  reported  to  have  fallen  in  love  with  her. 

But,  as  is  often  the  case,  Dame  Rumor  knew  more  than 
did  some  of  those  directly  concerned;  for  the  general's 
sister  and  Lazalie  herself  were  ignorant  as  to  his  sentiment, 
which  was  of  the  sort  possible  only  to  men  of  his  age  and 
uprightness  of  life  —  half-fatherly  in  protective  tenderness, 
and  yet  possessing  all  the  ardor  of  a  younger  man's  passion. 
And,  taking  it  for  granted  that  she  could  not  return  his  af- 
fection, he  had  concealed  the  truth,  lest  the  pleasant  rela- 
tions between  them  might  be  imperilled. 

He  had  noted  with  satisfaction  the  growing  intimacy 
between  his  ward  and  the  dainty  little  granddaughter  of 
De  Cazeneau ;  and  when,  after  a  few  weeks'  sojourn  as  his 
guest,  the  count  had  rented  the  adjoining  plantation,  and 
removed  to  Kanauhana,  La  Roche,  with  whom  the  Island 
Rose  had  always  been  a  prime  favorite,  persuaded  the  grand- 
father to  let  her  remain  a  while  longer  at  La  Tete  des  Eaux. 

The  general  had  also  for  a  guest  at  this  time  the  son  of 
an  old  friend,  Colonel  Thomas  Stewart,  of  Kentucky,  who, 
sending  young  Harold  to  New  Orleans  upon  a  matter  of 
business,  had  asked  for  him  La  Roche's  hospitality. 

The  young  man,  just  out  of  college,  was  filled  with 
enthusiasm  over  this,  his  first  visit  to  New  Orleans,  where, 
in  former  years,  his  father  had  been  a  frequent  sojourner. 

The  slaves  were  the  only  ones  astir  at  La  T6te  des 
Eaux  when  Lafitte,  after  landing  at  the  Owl's  Point, 
and  with  two  sailors  carrying  the  silver  belonging  to  La 
Roche  and  De  Cazeneau,  took  the  way  toward  the  planta- 
tion, passing  through  woods  where  scarcely  a  ray  of  sun- 
light filtered  between  the  pines  and  moss-hung  oaks. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  315 

Baptistine  was  in  command  of  the  polacca,  which 
was  to  lie  off  the  Owl's  Point,  awaiting  Lafitte's  return. 
He  had,  however,  been  ordered  to  leave  the  crew  in 
charge  for  a  few  hours,  while  he  ascertained  if  Shapira 
was  really  at  the  Colonneh,  and  who,  if  anyone,  might 
be  keeping  him  company  in  the  cave. 

La  Roche  and  the  two  girls  were  breakfasting  when 
Lafitte  arrived.  Brigida,  who  was  superintending  certain 
domestic  matters  in  a  front  room  of  the  house,  was  the 
first  to  see  his  approach ;  and  putting  down  a  valuable 
vase  from  which  she  was  wiping  invisible  dust,  rushed 
from  the  room  and  descended  the  stairs  so  quickly  that 
Chloe,  the  diminutive  maid  who  was  assisting  her,  stood 
gaping  in  amazement,  until,  peeping  through  the  window, 
she  grinned  with  pleasure  at  the  sound  of  Lafitte's  voice 
responding  to  Ma'am  Brigida's  effusive  greeting. 

The  warm-hearted  Irishwoman  ushered  him  directly 
into  the  breakfast  room,  with  — "  Sure,  here  comes  a 
stranger  ye  '11  not  be  sorry  to  see." 

The  remark  was  intended  for  the  benefit  of  her  young 
mistress,  who,  notwithstanding  the  glow  of  surprise  that 
deepened  her  rich  color,  and  made  momentary  confusion 
show  in  her  face,  assumed  the  quiet  control  of  manner 
taught  by  the  world  in  which  she  now  moved. 

General  La  Roche,  with  the  impetuosity  of  a  much 
younger  man,  sprang  from  his  chair  and  crossed  the 
room  to  grasp  Lafitte's  hand,  welcoming  him  in  words 
which  were  but  carelessly  heard ;  for  the  new-comer 
glanced  from  Lazalie,  who  had  followed  her  host's  move- 
ments, to  the  childish  figure  still  seated  at  the  table,  — 
to  the  lovely  face,  flushing  and  paling  by  turns,  while 
the  violet  eyes,  with  a  startled  and  yet  not  altogether 
displeased  light  showing  in  them,  were  raised  to  meet 
his  own. 

She  rose  slowly,  and  stood  as  if  hesitating.  But  Lafitte, 
after  bending  low  over  Lazalie's  hand,  came  straight 
toward  the  younger  girl,  an  expression,  half-appealing, 


2 1 6  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

half-defiant,  in  his  face,  which  she  alone  could  observe, 
as  his  back  was  toward  the  others. 

She  appeared  to  have  acquired  new  dignity  and  woman- 
liness as  she  stood  looking  up  at  him ;  and,  recalling  as  he 
did  her  shrinking  aversion  of  him  at  their  last  meeting,  he 
did  not  dare  address  her  in  other  than  a  formal  fashion. 

So,  not  offering  to  touch  her  hand,  he  said,  with  a  bow, 
"  I  hope,  mademoiselle,  that  I  find  you  quite  well." 

She  answered  in  a  low  voice,  her  manner,  with  the  color 
still  going  and  coming  in  her  cheeks,  suggesting  nothing 
more  than  unusual  shyness. 

Turning  from  her,  and  while  Albert,  the  butler,  showing 
as  much  pleasure  as  he  thought  it  dignified  to  manifest, 
was,  by  his  master's  order,  preparing  another  place  at  the 
table,  Lafitte  told  General  La  Roche  of  the  sailors  who 
were  waiting  outside  with  their  burdens ;  and  the  gen- 
eral, preceded  by  Lafitte,  started  to  leave  the  room  as 
a  cheery  whistling,  accompanied  by  the  sound  of  footsteps 
upon  the  oaken  stairs,  announced  that  Harold  Stewart  was 
coming  down  for  breakfast. 

Lafitte  was  already  in  the  hall,  and  La  Roche,  pausing 
a  moment,  turned  back  to  say,  in  a  carefully  lowered  tone, 
"  Senorita  Lazalie  —  Mademoiselle  Rose,  I  must  warn  both 
of  you  to  have  a  care  how  you  mention  the  name  of 
Lafitte  in  the  hearing  of  young  Stewart.  Remember,"  he 
added  with  unmistakable  emphasis,  "  he  must  be  '  Captain 
Jean,'  and  no  one  else,  so  long  as  he  is  here  with  us." 

Lazalie  nodded,  with  a  smile  of  appreciation ;  but  Ma- 
demoiselle de  Cazeneau  looked  with  troubled  eyes  at  the 
general  as  he  hurried  out. 

She  was  greatly  puzzled,  as  indeed  she  had  been  more 
than  once  during  the  past  year,  to  understand  how  it  was 
that  people  for  whom  she  could  have  nothing  but  respect 
should  seem  to  find  no  objection  to  fraternizing  with 
the  dreadful  Lafitte ;  and  she  was  beginning  to  wonder 
how  much  of  untruth  there  might  be  in  the  terrible  stories 
she  had  heard  concerning  him. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  317 

Yet  —  as  she  argued  to  herself — he  must  have  done 
something  very  dreadful,  else  the  governor  would  not 
have  offered  a  reward  for  his  capture. 

She  shuddered  at  thought  of  his  being  taken  prisoner, 
to  be  treated  as  a  criminal,  and  her  quick  wit  told  her 
the  reason  of  her  kind-hearted  host's  anxiety.  For  mis- 
fortune would  surely  come  to  his  household  should  the 
governor  know  that  one  who  had  been  proscribed  as 
an  outlaw  was  received  as  a  guest  at  the  La  Roche 
plantation. 

She  recalled,  too,  how  Lafitte  had  warned  her  of  danger 
to  her  grandfather  should  she  ever  hint  of  the  latter's 
association  with  himself. 

It  was  all  a  perplexing  puzzle;  and  the  girl  sighed  as 
she  stirred  her  chocolate. 

Lazalie,  hearing  the  sigh,  laughed  as  her  white  teeth  bit 
into  her  toast. 

"  Why  do  you  sigh  so  woefully,  my  little  Rose,  and  look 
so  tragic?  These  gentlemen  have  their  secrets  to  preserve, 
especially  just  now,  when  one  cannot  be  sure  that  his 
neighbor  will  not  betray  him  for  a  chance  to  curry  favor 
with  the  governor,  or  is  not  scheming  for  opening  the  way 
to  the  English." 

"  But  none  of  us  here  would  betray  any  one  to  the 
governor,  and  Harold  Stewart  is  not  English,"  declared 
Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  just  as  that  young  man  entered 
the  room. 

"  That  I  am  not,  Miss  Rose,"  he  assented  laughingly. 
"  Who  dared  assert  to  the  contrary?  Was  it  you,  Senorita 
Lazalie  ?  " 

"Is  not  your  father  English?  "  she  asked,  with  a  mock- 
ing smile,  as  he  seated  himself  at  her  side. 

"  Not  he.  He,  like  myself,  was  born  in  Kentucky.  My 
grandfather,  to  be  sure,  came  from  England  to  Virginia. 
But  in  what  have  I  offended,  that  you  should  bring  that 
misfortune  up  against  me?  " 

Lazalie  laughed,  but  deigned  no  reply ;  and,  with  a  swift 


3 1 8  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

change  in  the  expression  of  his  honest  blue  eyes,  the  young 
man  looked  at  the  troubled  face  opposite  him. 

"  I  think,  Miss  Rose,  from  what  I  heard  as  I  came  in, 
that  you  were  defending  me  against  something.  Please 
accept  your  humble  servitor's  grateful  thanks." 

Her  reply,  whatever  it  might  have  been,  was  checked  by 
the  entrance  of  General  La  Roche  and  Lafitte ;  and  young 
Stewart  stared  surprisedly  at  the  tall,  straight  form  follow- 
ing his  host. 

"  Mr.  Stewart,"  said  the  general,  "  I  wish  to  present  you 
to  my  friend  Captain  Jean,  who  has  come  to  see  me  upon 
a  matter  of  business.  Mr.  Stewart "  —  now  speaking  to 
Lafitte,  as  the  young  man  rose  and  took  the  former's  ex- 
tended hand  —  "  is  the  son  of  an  old  friend,  whom  I  think 
you  have  met  in  past  years.  He  was  then  Ensign  Tommy 
Stewart,  but  now  he  is,  if  you  please,  Colonel  Thomas 
Stewart,  of  Kentucky,  a  member  of  General  Jackson's 
staff." 

"  I  remember  having  met  him  in  New  Orleans,  some 
years  ago ;  and  I  am  pleased  to  make  the  acquaintance  of 
his  son." 

Lafitte's  mellow,  yet  incisive  voice ;  his  erect  carriage 
and  courtly  bearing,  the  very  clasp  of  his  long,  sensitive 
fingers,  —  all  these  made  their  impression  upon  young 
Stewart,  who  set  himself  to  wondering  as  to  the  identity  of 
this  fascinating  stranger,  whose  handsome  face,  with  its 
classical  features,  was  distinctly  un-American. 

Meanwhile,  as  the  breakfast  proceeded,  accompanied  by 
a  general  and  inconsequent  chatter,  Lafitte's  keen  eyes 
took  note  of  the  way  in  which  the  young  man  looked  at 
Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau ;  and  it  seemed  to  him  that  not 
only  was  she  conscious  of  Stewart's  attention,  but  that  it 
embarrassed  her. 

A  fury,  sudden  and  savage,  possessed  him  at  the  thought 
of  this  handsome  young  stranger  daring  to  covet  what  was 
to  him,  who  had  known  her  so  long,  the  most  precious 
thing  in  all  his  world.  But  the  next  moment,  moved  by  a 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  3 1 9 

cold,  sullen  sense  of  justice,  he  asked  himself  if  this  boy, 
with  a  past  which  was  doubtless  unsullied,  and  with  his 
manhood  yet  unlived,  were  not  a  more  fitting  claimant  for 
her,  —  one  more  likely  to  gain  a  return  of  love  than  he 
himself,  so  much  older  in  years,  to  say  nothing  of  his  law- 
less past  and  uncertain  future. 


CHAPTER   FORTY-SIX 

Y  Jove  !  "  exclaimed  Harold  Stewart.  "  By  Jove, 
Senorita  Lazalie,  what  a  fascinating  fellow  this 
Captain  Jean  is  !  " 

The  two  were  sitting  in  a  shaded  summer-house,  Made- 
moiselle de  Cazeneau  having  disappeared  immediately 
after  breakfast,  making — as  Brigida  told  Lazalie — the 
excuse  of  wishing  to  see  her  grandfather,  at  Kanauhana. 

Lazalie  did  not  answer  the  young  Kentuckian,  but  held 
a  spray  of  honeysuckle  before  her  eyes,  that,  alight  with 
mocking  amusement,  were  bent  upon  his  earnest  face  as  he 
continued,  "  What  a  magnificent  figure  he  has !  And  he 
carries  himself  like  a  prince." 

"  Ah  — are  you  acquainted  with  many  princes?  " 

"  And  what  a  rich  coloring  he  has !  "  the  young  man  went 
on,  heedless  of  the  jesting  question.  "  What  fine  teeth, 
and  splendid  eyes  !  " 

Lazalie  laughed  merrily. 

"  You  seem  fairly  enamoured  of  Captain  Jean.'' 

"  Surely  you  cannot  deny  that  he  is  very  handsome." 

"  I  might,  if  it  suited  me  to  do  so.  But  I  am  too  lazy  to 
quarrel  about  his  looks,  or  even  to  discuss  them,"  she  re- 
plied with  marked  indifference,  stroking  her  cheek  with 
the  fragrant  spray. 

"  Of  what  country  is  he  a  native?  " 

"Why  do  you  ask  me  such  questions?"  Lazalie  de- 
manded, a  slight  petulance  now  showing  in  her  voice. 
"  Why  not  go  to  him,  if  you  are  so  curious?  " 

Stewart  laughed  rather  oddly.  "  It  is  queer,  because  he 
seems  so  genial  and  courteous,  but  do  you  know,  I  cannot 
imagine  myself  asking  him  any  question  of  a  personal 
nature. " 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  321 

"  Ah,"  she  said,  with  a  trace  of  earnestness,  "you  are 
impressionable,  and  have  felt  the  '  Lafitte  hauteur,'  as  it  is 
called." 

"  The  —  what?  "  he  asked,  looking  puzzled,  and  wonder- 
ing at  the  start  she  gave  and  the  troubled  look  upon  her 
face,  as  her  hands  and  the  honeysuckle  dropped  into  her 
lap. 

"  The  '  Lafitte  hauteur,' "  young  Stewart  repeated ; 
"  Lafitte  !  Why,  that  is  the  name  of  the  famous  pirate  of 
whom  I  have  heard  so  many  tales." 

"  Yes,"  Lazalie  assented,  quick  to  see  a  possible  way  out 
of  her  dilemma.  "  And  they  say  that  he  is  repellently 
haughty  in  his  manner." 

"  Oh,  I  see,"  said  Stewart,  smiling  at  his  own  acumen. 
"  The  '  Lafitte  hauteur '  is  your  synonym  for  that  trait ; 
and  that  is  why  you  apply  it  to  this  self-contained  Captain 
Jean." 

Lazalie  nodded  smilingly,  while  the  young  man  won- 
dered anew  at  her  momentary  annoyance,  and  again  at  her 
evident  relief. 

"  Have  you  known  him  long?  "  he  inquired,  not  appear- 
ing to  be  greatly  affected  by  her  former  rebuff. 

"  Yes,  for  several  years,"  she  answered  carelessly,  add- 
ing, as  though  feeling  little  interest  in  Captain  Jean,  "  I 
wonder  why  Rose  slipped  away  alone.  She  always  likes 
to  have  me  go  with  her." 

If  Lazalie  could  have  seen  her  little  friend,  her  wonder 
would  have  been  increased. 

Up  in  the  room  assigned  to  her  at  Kanauhana,  and 
made  invitingly  cosey  for  their  beloved  young  mistress  by 
Barb6  and  Zeney,  —  the  latter,  by  the  way,  never  failing  to 
show  her  jealousy  of  the  French  woman's  closer  relations 
with  Mademoiselle  Rose — was  that  young  lady,  lying,  a 
tumbled  mass  of  pale  blue  draperies,  upon  a  large,  old- 
fashioned  divan.  Her  head  and  face  were  buried  in  the 
pillows,  and  she  was  sobbing  convulsively. 

There  was  a  considerable  showing  of  dainty  ankles,  as 


322  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

her  small  slippered  feet  hung  limply  over  the  side  of  the 
couch ;  and  near  it  her  broad-brimmed  hat  lay  on  the  floor, 
as  if  tossed  there  by  an  impatient  hand. 

It  was  thus  that  Zeney  found  her;  and  the  old  negress, 
pausing  on  the  door-sill,  exclaimed  shrilly,  "  La-la-la ! 
What  is  this  ?  Precious  bird,  tell  Zeney  who  it  is  that  has 
brought  tears  to  the  light  of  her  eyes." 

She  spoke  in  the  French  patois  of  her  fellows,  but  with  a 
better  accent  and  choice  of  words. 

The  sobs  ceased ;  but  the  face  buried  itself  still  deeper 
in  the  pillows,  and  a  little  hand  waved  her  off  impatiently. 

"  Tell  old  Zeney,  honey,"  the  negress  urged,  as  she 
crept  to  the  divan  and  crouched  on  the  floor  beside  it. 
"Tell  your  old  Zeney  what  wicked  tongue  has  spoken 
words  to  make  her  little  ma'am'selle  weep." 

She  had  now  taken  the  small  white  hand,  and  was 
caressing  it  tenderly. 

"  No  one  has  made  me  weep,"  declared  a  voice  half- 
strangled  by  tears.  "  It  is  only  —  it 's  only  —  oh,  I  cannot 
tell  what  it  is ;  only  I  am  miserable  !  " 

The  hand  was  snatched  away,  and  its  owner  sat  up, 
revealing  to  Zeney's  troubled  eyes  a  dishevelled  fleece  of 
sunny  hair,  a  flushed  face,  and  reddened  eyelids. 

"  It  is  that  proud  Spanish  missy !  "  exclaimed  Zeney, 
with  sudden  anger.  "  I  don't  like  her.  She  has  made 
you  cry.  Come  home,  my  honey ;  don't  you  stay  where 
she  is." 

"Lazalie  has  nothing  to  do  with  it,"  was  the  reply, 
uttered  with  a  spirit  and  emphasis  that  appeared  to  restore 
the  speaker's  composure.  "  She  knows  nothing  of  it,  I  tell 
you.  It  is,"  with  manifest  indecision  — "  only  that  I  felt 
unhappy  and  I  cannot  tell  myself  why.  But "  —  as  if 
determined  to  find  a  reason  —  "I  wish  that  Captain  Lafitte 
had  not  come  to  see  General  La  Roche  this  morning." 

"  La-la,"  said  Zeney,  a  new  light  creeping  into  her 
shrivelled  face,  while  she  nodded  her  turbaned  head  until 
her  long  ear-rings  clicked  against  the  string  of  gold  beads 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  323 

tightly  encircling  her  skinny  neck.  "  Then  good  Captain 
Jean  is  still  alive,  and  well !  I  am  glad  —  so  glad." 

"  Why  should  you  be  glad  ?  What  makes  every  one  love 
him  so  ?  "  demanded  her  mistress  petulantly,  as  she  wiped 
her  face  and  eyes  with  the  morsel  of  cambric  and  lace  serv- 
ing her  as  a  handkerchief. 

"Why  should  I  not  be  glad,  my  pretty  one?  Aye,  so 
long  as  Zeney  lives,  she  has  reason  to  be  glad  when  all  is 
well  with  Captain  Jean." 

"But  why  should  you  be?"  repeated  Mademoiselle  de 
Cazeneau,  her  manner  softening  somewhat  at  Zeney's 
evident  sincerity.  "  And  why  should  you,  and  every  one, 
like  him  so  much  —  such  a  wicked,  dreadful  man?  " 

The  adjectives  were  indisputably  harsh  —  more  so  than 
the  manner  in  which  they  were  uttered ;  and  the  violet 
eyes  held  a  suggestion  that  the  speaker  would  not  object 
to  knowing  that  her  application  of  them  was  misplaced. 

"  Wicked  —  dreadful !  "  echoed  Zeney,  shaking  her  head 
violently.  "  No  —  no,  never  is  Captain  Jean  either  of 
these.  And  why  should  I  not  like  him,  when,  but  for  him, 
my  grandson,  the  only  living  thing  I  have  of  my  own  on 
earth,  would  long  ago  have  been  dead  —  brought  out  of 
prison,  and  hung  by  the  neck?  " 

At  this,  Zeney's  bowed  shoulders  were  clasped  impulsive- 
ly by  two  small  hands,  and  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  sat 
more  erect. 

"  Why,  Zeney,  I  never  knew  you  had  a  grandson.  Tell 
me  all  about  him." 

"  Yes,  Missy,  I  had  one ;  and,  thanks  to  Captain  Jean,  I 
have  one  now.  I  raised  him  from  a  baby,  for  he  had  no 
daddy  or  mammie.  He  was  good  when  he  was  little ;  but 
when  he  grew  up  he  made  friends  with  wicked  ones  and 
was  led  to  do  wrong.  One  night,  in  New  Orleans,  he  was 
caught  in  a  house,  stealing  some  jewels.  They  took  him 
to  prison  and  said  he  should  be  hung.  Then  I  went  to 
your  grandpere,  M'sieur  le  Count,  and  he  told  me  he  wanted 
Juniper  no  more  —  that  it  was  good  for  him  to  be  hung." 


324  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  That  was  very  cruel !  "  exclaimed  Rose,  adding  softly, 
"  Poor  Zeney  !  " 

The  negress  did  not  appear  to  notice  the  interruption ; 
but  a  rapt  look  came  into  her  face  as  she  went  on  with  her 
story. 

"  Captain  Jean  was  there,  and  heard  me  pray  to  M'sieur 
le  Count  to  save  my  boy,  who  was  as  dear  to  me  as  if  we 
had  been  born  white  and  free.  Nothing  said  Captain  Jean 
then,  at  the  time.  But  next  day  Juniper  was  gone,  no  one 
knew  where ;  and  I  thought  they  had  killed  him  in  the  night. 
But  Captain  Jean  came  soon,  and  told  me  that  Juniper  had 
gone  to  Barataria  to  live  with  him,  and  that  I  was  to  grieve 
no  more.  He  gave  me  some  gold,  and  said  he  would  be 
kind  to  Juniper,  and  try  to  make  him  a  better  ntgre" 

"  Do  you  say  that  Captain  Jean  did  this?  " 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau's  bosom  was  rising  and  falling 
in  a  way  to  show  that  she  was  agitated ;  and  a  new  light 
had  driven  all  the  petulance  from  her  eyes. 

"  Truly  he  did,  my  sweet  ma'am'selle.  You  must  under- 
stand " —  and  the  old  negress  uttered  a  significant  chuckle 
— "  that  keys  are  often  turned  in  the  gaol  locks  when 
Captain  Jean  wishes  it;  although  it  will  not  do  to  whisper 
this.  But  it  is  truth  I  have  told  you;  and  I,  as  well 
as  many  another,  could  tell  you  more  tales  of  his  good- 
ness to  poor  people  —  those  who  were  unfortunate,  and 
oppressed." 

"  But,  if  he  does  so  much  good,  and  is  so  loved,  why 
have  I  heard  such  terrible  tales  of  him?  "  was  the  wistfully 
asked  question. 

"  Lies  ride  horseback,  but  truth  walks."  And  Zeney 
shrugged  her  lean  shoulders. 

"  But  Mamman  Zillah  once  told  me,"  said  Mademoiselle 
de  Cazeneau,  with  the  air  of  one  seeking  to  remove  un- 
pleasant doubts  from  the  mind,  "  that  years  ago  when  she 
belonged  to  a  man  up  at  Contraband  Bayou,  she  saw  Cap- 
tain Lafitte  and  two  other  men  go  into  the  woods,  with  a 
horse.  They  had  shovels  and  picks ;  and  she  followed  them 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  325 

to  see  what  they  would  do.  She  saw  them  digging  a  hole, 
like  a  grave ;  but  it  was  a  big  chest  they  dug  up.  And 
there  was  gold  in  the  chest,  for  she  saw  it  when  the  men 
began  filling  some  bags.  Then  she  was  so  frightened  for 
fear  they  would  see  her  that  she  ran  home  to  her  cabin. 
And  "  —  here  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau's  eyes  opened  to 
their  full  width,  and  her  voice  took  a  minor  note,  while  her 
manner  became  imbued  with  horrible  suggestiveness  —  "  a 
few  hours  later  she  saw  the  horse  come  out  of  the  woods, 
with  the  bags  across  its  back ;  but  only  Captain  Jean  came 
out  of  the  woods  with  the  horse." 

Zeney  laughed  derisively,  and  again  shook  her  head. 

"That  story  came  on  horseback,  Missy,  along  with  the 
others  you  have  heard,  and  Zillah  ought  to  be  well  whipped 
for  telling  such  a  wicked  lie.  If  she  ever  saw  such  a  thing, 
then  the  two  men  had  gone  off  in  some  other  way  to  look 
after  their  own  business,  which  was  what  Zillah  ought  to 
have  been  doing." 

But  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  was,  although  apparently 
against  her  own  will,  still  unconvinced,  for  she  added  im- 
pressively, "  Zillah  said  that  they  afterwards  found  the  two 
men  dead,  in  the  woods.  And  I  have  heard  other  stories, 
too,  —  of  how  he  has  made  men  jump  into  the  sea,  when 
he  burned  or  scuttled  their  ships,  and  took  all  they  had 
on  board." 

"  Captain  Jean  steal !  Captain  Jean  murder !  "  cried 
Zeney,  her  eyes  flashing  with  indignation.  "  Such  things 
he  never  did ;  and  all  such  stories  are  lies  —  black  lies. 
How  can  you  believe  them,  or  think  of  them,  my  honey, 
when  you  once  thought  him  so  good  and  noble?" 

The  question  was  unanswered ;  and  Zeney,  after  a  mo- 
ment's pause,  added,  "  If  there  is  any  truth  in  such  talk, 
it  was  wicked  Captain  Laro  who  did  these  things;  but 
Captain  Jean  —  never  !  " 

"  Laro  —  Captain  Laro  !  "  said  her  young  mistress,  with 
a  puzzled  little  frown,  and  raising  a  hand  to  push  back 
the  clustering  hair  from  her  now  cooled  cheeks.  "Ah, 


326        .  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

yes ;  it  comes  to  me.  I  have  heard  my  mother  speak  of 
him ;  it  was  he  who  brought  her  from  France." 

"  It  was  he,  too,  who  brought  Captain  Jean  here  to 
Louisiana." 

"He  did?"  the  girl  asked  in  surprise.  "And  did  you 
know  him  then  —  when  he  was  a  boy  ?  " 

The  negress  nodded.  "  He  seemed  a  comrade  then, 
young  as  he  was,  of  the  captain's  —  a  comrade  in  busi- 
ness. He  was  a  wicked  —  very  wicked,  man  —  a  '  scal- 
lerat,  this  Captain  Laro ;  and  it  was  surely  he,  and  not 
Captain  Jean,  who  did  the  wicked  deeds  you  have  heard 
about,  my  honey." 

"And  where  now  is  Captain  Laro,  —  do  you  know, 
Zeney?" 

"  Dead  and  gone,  Missy  —  so  I've  been  told.  And  if 
so,  then  he  is  down  with  the  devil,  I  reckon,"  answered 
the  old  woman  grimly,  rising  to  her  feet  as  Lazalie's  voice 
was  heard  from  the  hall  below,  calling,  "  Rose,  my  little 
Rose,  where  are  you  ?  " 


CHAPTER   FORTY-SEVEN 

ZENEY,  who  had  little  liking  for  the  Spanish 
beauty,  now  took  herself  off;  and  the  two  girls 
soon  went  downstairs  together,  to  see  the  Count 
de  Cazeneau,  whom,  feeble  and  emaciated,  they  found 
lying  back  among  the  pillows  of  his  chair. 

They  did  not  remain  long;  but  his  granddaughter  was 
wishing  to  ask  permission  to  stop  with  him.  So,  when 
Lazalie  said  it  was  nearing  the  dinner  hour,  and  that  they 
must  return  to  La  T£te  des  Eaux,  Rose  ventured,  although 
quite  timidly,  to  express  her  desire;  for,  in  spite  of  all 
her  advances,  she  had  never  succeeded  in  thawing  the  icy 
distance  he  persisted  in  preserving  between  them. 

But  the  count,  with  the  same  courtesy  with  which  he 
would  have  answered  Lazalie,  waved  the  request  aside, 
adding  that  he  needed  her  for  nothing,  and  preferred  that 
she  should  return  to  the  hospitality  of  General  La  Roche. 

On  the  floor,  near  the  count's  chair,  were  two  sacks, 
which  both  girls  saw  were  the  counterparts  of  those 
brought  to  General  La  Roche's  house  that  same  morning ; 
and  an  old  negro  —  one  who  seemed  trusted  in  his  master's 
affairs  —  was  on  his  knees,  having  just  finished  tying  the 
mouth  of  one  of  them. 

His  master  then,  as  Lazalie  and  Rose  entered  the  room, 
making  a  motion  for  him  to  desist,  he  had  subsided  to  the 
floor,  apparently  waiting  for  the  call  to  be  ended;  and 
Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  felt  that  her  grandfather  was 
desirous  that  his  visitors  should  leave  him. 

This  they  soon  did,  and  were  half-way  across  the  first 
field,  when  Lazalie  put  an  arm  about  the  shoulder  of  the 
slight  figure  beside  her. 


328  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"Little  Rose,  when  I  found  you,  I  saw  that  you  had 
been  crying,  and  I  Ve  been  wondering  about  it  ever  since. 
Will  you  not  tell  me  what  has  been  troubling  you?" 

But  her  companion  was  silent,  and  looked  somewhat 
embarrassed. 

"  Had  your  grandfather,  or  any  one,  been  scolding  you? 
If  so,"  Lazalie  added  with  sudden  fierceness,  "  I  will  go 
back  and  make  them  sorry  for  it." 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  shook  her  head. 

"Is  it  that  Captain  Jean  has  been  frightening  you?" 
Lazalie  persisted,  now  with  a  smile. 

Rose  paid  no  heed  to  these  queries,  but,  lifting  a  pair 
of  earnest  eyes  to  the  dark,  brilliant  face,  asked,  "Tell 
me,  Lazalie,  have  you  long  known  Captain  Jean  ?  " 

A  quizzical  gleam  flashed  into  the  Spanish  girl's  smile. 

"  Do  you  know,  my  infant,  that  you  are  the  second  one 
who  has  asked  me  that  same  question  this  morning?" 

Then  she  laughingly  related  her  conversation  with  young 
Stewart,  including  the  annoying  slip  she  had  made,  telling 
gayly  how  the  young  man  had  himself  covered  this  up, 
and  averted  any  embarrassment  which  might  have  arisen 
from  it. 

The  younger  girl  listened  with  an  abstracted  look, 
making  no  comment;  and  when  the  story  was  finished 
she  repeated  her  question. 

"  But  have  you  long  known  Captain  Jean,  Lazalie,  — 
please  tell  me  ?  " 

Lazalie  came  to  a  halt,  and  her  lids  narrowed  as  they 
dropped  over  her  sparkling  eyes,  from  which  all  laughter 
was  gone. 

"  Known  him  long?  Yes,  and  no.  I  doubt  if  any  soul, 
even  those  nearest  him,  can  claim  truthfully  to  know 
that  man.  I  lived  for  many  years  in  my  uncle's  house, 
where  Captain  Jean  also  lived ;  that  is,  he  came  and  went. 
But,  for  the  last  three  years,  I  Ve  not  seen  him  until  this 
morning." 

"Was  your  uncle's  house  in  New  Orleans?"  Rose  ven- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  329 

tured  to  inquire,  and  not  quite  understanding  why  she 
did  so. 

"  No,"  answered  Lazalie,  starting  to  walk  on,  her  sensi- 
tive nostrils  dilating  and  contracting,  as  if  she  might  be 
angered  at  some  thought  of  her  own.  "  No,  my  little 
Rose ;  it  was  on  an  island  he  owned,  far  from  here.  It 
was  Captain  Jean  who  brought  me  to  the  sisters  in  the 
city,  when  my  uncle  died,  and  who  afterwards  placed  me 
under  the  care  of  General  La  Roche." 

Something  in  her  tone  —  something  in  her -face  —  her 
manner,  caused  a  suspicion  to  flash  through  Mademoiselle 
de  Cazeneau's  mind,  impelling  her  to  say,  before  realizing 
that  she  had  uttered  the  words,  "  Lazalie,  do  you  love,  or 
hate,  Captain  Jean?" 

Lazalie  turned  so  fiercely  that  her  small  companion  was 
startled,  and,  regretting  her  query,  hastened  to  say,  "  You 
speak  kindly  of  him ;  yet  your  eyes  seem  to  hold  no  kind- 
ness for  him.  I  myself,  —  do  you  know,  I  really  dread  him. 
I  cannot  help  it,  because  of  the  .stories  I  have  heard  of 
him.  Yet  Zeney  has  been  telling  me,  this  very  morning, 
that  the  wicked  stories  are  not  true.  And  he  did  one 
good  thing  for  her  —  saved  her  grandson  from  being  hung." 

She  stopped,  and  looked  earnestly  at  Lazalie,  as  if  seek- 
ing some  confirmation  of  Zeney's  good  opinion.  But  there 
was  no  response,  and,  knitting  her  brows  perplexedly,  Rose 
continued,  "  I  cannot  tell  what  to  think  about  the  man ; 
for  Zeney  says  it  was  not  Captain  Jean  who  killed  men  and 
burned  their  ships,  and  was  a  wicked  pirate,  but  that  these 
things  were  done  by  another  man,  whom  Captain  Jean  was 
with,  and  who  is  now  dead.  This  bad  captain  did  cruel 
things;  and  people  say  falsely  that  Captain  Jean  did 
them." 

"  Did  Zeney  tell  you  the  name  of  this  other  man  — this 
wicked  captain,  who  did  such  cruel  things?"  inquired 
Lazalie,  with  assumed  carelessness;  and  her  companion 
could  not  see  the  sullen  fire  in  the  dark  eyes  now  staring 
straight  ahead. 


y  30  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Oh,  yes ;  he  was  called  Captain  Laro." 

Rose  was  startled  by  a  peculiar  laugh  from  Lazalie, 
whose  face  was  still  turned  away.  But  the  hardening  curve 
of  the  red  under  lip,  to  be  seen  in  profile,  told  her  that 
she  had  said  something  to  affect  the  Spanish  beauty 
unpleasantly. 

She  could  not  help  feeling  uneasy;  and  after  a  short 
silence  added,  with  the  wish  to  say  something  which  might 
give  no  offence,  "  Is  it  not  rather  odd  that  it  was  this  very 
Captain  Laro  who  brought  my  mother  over  from  France  ? 
I  loved  to  hear  the  story  of  how  they  were  hidden  away  in 
an  underground  place,  beneath  an  old  inn,  at  Toulon,  the 
night  they  sailed  for  Louisiana,  and  of  how  the  ground  was 
being  shaken  by  the  cannon-firing  between  the  people  in 
the  city  and  the  Revolutionists  outside." 

Lazalie's  face  had  regained  much  of  its  usual  expression, 
and  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  feeling  somewhat  reas- 
sured, slipped  her  hand  within  the  rounded  arm  of  her 
friend. 

"  And  my  mother  told  me  of  such  a  handsome  boy  who 
was  in  the  place  with  them  that  night  —  one  this  Captain 
Laro  said  he  was  as  fond  of  as  an  own  son.  He  had  come 
to  see  them  off;  and  my  mother  gave  this  boy  a  ring,  and 
promised  to  pray  for  him.  She  said  he  was  unlike  any 
other  boy  she  had  ever  seen,  with  the  bravery  and  manner 
of  a  man  grown." 

A  curious  look  was  in  the  black  eyes  that  glanced  side- 
wise  as  Lazalie  asked,  "  What  was  the  name  of  this  wonder- 
ful boy  ?  " 

"That  I  do  not  know;  my  mother  never  thought  to 
mention  it.  But  I  always  loved  him,  because  of  the  way 
she  talked  of  him." 

Lazalie  laughed.     "  Shall  I  tell  you  his  name?  " 

"  You  !     How  can  you  possibly  know  it?  " 

"  I  happen  to  know,  because  I  have  heard  the  same  tale 
from  my  uncle,  who  knew  this  boy  at  that  time.  The  boy 
is  now  known  to  you  as  Captain  Jean  Lafitte." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  331 

"  Captain  Lafitte !  "  was  the  amazed,  half-incredulous 
exclamation. 

Lazalie  nodded. 

"  Captain  Jean  Lafitte !  "  repeated  Rose  de  Cazeneau, 
her  voice  faint  with  astonishment.  "  And  yet,"  she  added, 
as  if  trying  to  grasp  the  wonderful  fact,  "  he  told  me,  when 
he  brought  me  to  my  grandpere,  that  he  had  known  my 
mother;  but  I  supposed  he  had  met  her  in  New  Orleans." 

"  Was  it  Captain  Jean  who  brought  you  from  the  Choc- 
taws?"  asked  Lazalie,  now  surprised  in  turn.  She  had 
heard  the  tale  of  the  elopement,  years  before,  of  Count  de 
Cazeneau's  only  child,  and  of  the  Island  Rose  being  brought 
from  the  Indian  country  after  her  mother's  death;  but  this 
was  her  first  knowledge  that  Captain  Lafitte  had  been  con- 
cerned in  the  final  act  of  the  sad  drama. 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  nodded,  but  seemed  disin- 
clined to  enter  into  details ;  and  fortune  favored  her  in 
this,  for  Lazalie  said,  "  There  is  Captain  Jean,  now." 

He  was  coming  across  the  fields  toward  them,  appar- 
ently on  his  way  to  Kanauhana.  But,  just  as  they  noticed 
him,  he  took  a  sharp  turn  to  the  left,  in  the  direction  of 
the  timber,  where,  at  the  edge  of  the  woods,  two  men  stood 
as  if  awaiting  his  approach.  One  of  them  was  Shapira,  who 
was  leaning  on  a  long  gun ;  and  his  companion  was 
Baptistine. 

"That  man  with  the  gun  is  the  one  from  whom  grand- 
pere rented  our  new  plantation,"  said  Rose,  as  the  two  girls, 
walking  slowly,  watched  Lafitte's  tall  figure  approaching 
the  waiting  men.  "  I  wonder  where  he  lives.  He  is 
always  about  the  fields  and  woods;  yet  there  is  no  house 
for  many  miles,  except  General  La  Roche's,  and  the  one 
at  Kanauhana." 

Far  in  the  depths  of  the  wood  upon  whose  edge  Shapira 
and  Baptistine  stood,  and  upon  the  domain  of  Kanauhana, 
was  the  entrance  to  the  so-called  "  Colonneh." 

It  was  apparently  nothing  more  than  a  ragged  fissure  of 
earth,  choked  by  vines  and  tangled  forest-growths,  and 


332  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

suggesting  only  the  lair  of  a  wild  beast,  or  deadly  serpent. 
But,  some  years  before,  an  Indian  had  imparted  its  secret 
to  Lafitte ;  and  Shapira's  deceased  uncle,  the  former  owner 
of  Kanauhana,  had  been  one  of  Barataria's  most  faithful 
agents. 

In  past  days  the  Colonneh  had  been  the  receptacle  for 
large  quantities  of  goods  awaiting  transport  to  their  owners, 
or  the  day  upon  which  they  were  to  be  sold  at  auction. 

Beginning  at  the  fissure,  a  narrow  passage,  earth-walled 
above  and  on  the  sides,  led  a  short  distance  through  slimy 
mud,  that  soon  became  firm,  where  a  path  descended 
abruptly,  to  reach  the  shore  of  a  sluggish  stream. 

Here,  for  the  initiated  few,  three  boats  always  lay,  to  be 
used  in  crossing  to  the  opposite  side,  where,  up  another 
bank,  a  path  led  to  a  level  space,  from  which  opened  several 
cell-like  chambers,  whose  natural  accommodations  had  been 
increased  by  the  hand  of  man. 

It  cannot  be  told  who  was  the  first  to  discover  the  Col- 
onneh ;  perhaps  some  fugitive  Indian,  fleeing  for  life, 
with  such  vengeance  at  his  heels  as  made  him  reckless  of 
dangers  from  the  unknown.  But  it  was  gratitude  for  favors, 
as  well  as  gold  in  hand,  that  had  caused  the  Cherokee 
chief,  Volooteeka,  to  reveal  its  secret  to  Lafitte,  after  the 
Indian  owners  had  been  forced  to  leave  its  neighborhood. 

The  stream,  after  passing  through  the  Colonneh,  ran  for 
some  distance  between  dry  earth-banks,  until,  reaching  the 
open  air,  it  broadened  into  a  sizable  bayou  that  wandered 
deviously  through  the  forest,  to  join  at  last  another  stream, 
whose  course  led  to  the  vicinity  of  Lafitte's  stronghold  upon 
Shell  Island. 


CHAPTER    FORTY-EIGHT 

GENERAL  LA  ROCHE  and  Lafitte  had  held  a 
long  consultation,  during  which  the  latter  had 
told  his  host  of  the  recent  visit  from  the  English 
officers;  of  their  proposition;  and  of  Beluche's  departure 
for  New  Orleans,  for  the  purpose  of  laying  the  Baratarian 
offer  before  the  governor. 

He  spoke  unreservedly,  having  had  many  proofs  of  La 
Roche's  loyalty ;  although  the  latter  had  not  hesitated  to 
remonstrate  against  his  friend's  occasional  lapses  from  a 
strict  observance  of  the  law  —  that  law  which  the  general, 
as  an  officer  of  the  State,  and  a  friend  of  its  governor,  felt 
bound  to  respect. 

But  his  reproofs  and  advice  had  always  been  taken  good- 
naturedly  by  Lafitte,  who  would  laugh  rallyingly  at  what 
in  no  wise  interfered  with  the  strong  friendship  existing 
between  the  two  men. 

La  Roche,  like  Lafitte,  wondered  at  Beluche's  unex- 
plained failure  to  return.  He  also  expressed  surprise  that, 
in  the  face  of  such  an  unusual  and  important  event,  he  had 
not  been  sent  for  by  the  governor,  with  whom  his  relations, 
both  personal  and  official,  were  very  close,  and  who,  he 
felt  assured,  would  not  decide  the  matter  upon  his  own 
responsibility. 

"  I  must  go  to  the  city  this  afternoon,  or  to-morrow 
morning  at  the  latest,"  the  general  had  said,  when  the 
consultation  was  ended,  and  the  clock  on  the  mantel  of  his 
study  had,  by  chiming  twelve,  caused  Lafitte  to  rise,  say- 
ing that  he  must  go  over  to  Kanauhana,  and  see  Count  de 
Cazeneau. 

"  But  you  will  return  soon?  "  said  La  Roche,  as  he  also 
rose.  "  You  must  surely  return  for  dinner,  if  for  no  other 


334  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

reason  than  because  the  count  is  very  feeble  these  days, 
and  not  a  very  entertaining  host.  I  imagine,  too,  that  the 
domestic  affairs  at  Kanauhana  are  in  rather  an  unsettled 
state." 

Lafitte,  nothing  loath,  and  thinking  of  the  sweet  face  he 
would  see  at  the  table,  promised  to  return. 

He  was  back  within  an  hour,  but  saw  nothing  of  Made- 
moiselle de  Cazeneau  until  all  were  seated  at  dinner,  when 
young  Stewart  was  giving  a  lively  account  of  something 
that  had  occurred  that  forenoon,  while  he  was  hunting. 

The  story  created  considerable  laughter;  and  Lafitte, 
noticing  the  softened  look  and  gracious  manner  of  the 
Island  Rose  toward  himself,  ascribed  them,  as  well  as  the 
fearless  glances  with  which  she  met  his  eyes,  to  an  entirely 
wrong  cause. 

They  would  have  made  him  very  happy,  being  so  like 
those  he  had  formerly  known,  had  it  not  been  for  the  be- 
lief that  love  for  another  man  was  now  tempering  her 
feeling  and  attitude  toward  himself,  just  as  the  reality  of 
his  own  hopeless  love  was  giving  his  bearing  toward 
Lazalie  a  gentleness  he  had  never  before  accorded  the  girl, 
and  which,  despite  her  cool  reception  of  his  advances, 
brought  a  brighter  color  to  her  cheeks,  and  awakened  in 
her  heart  a  strange  thrill  of  hope. 

For,  with  women  of  Lazalie's  temperament,  love  dies 
hard,  if  indeed  it  can  be  said  to  die  at  all. 

Lafitte  was  telling  himself  that  he  had  been  brutal  in  his 
treatment  of  her  in  the  Barra  de  Hierro  days,  — needlessly 
harsh  in  repelling  the  passionate  betrayal  of  her  girlish 
heart  that  last  morning  on  the  island,  and  again  when  leav- 
ing her  at  the  convent.  He  therefore,  as  the  dinner  pro- 
gressed, devoted  himself  almost  entirely  to  her,  and  paid 
little  apparent  heed  to  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  whose 
attention  Harold  Stewart  seemed  happy  in  monopolizing. 

But  Rose,  noticing  the  evident  sympathy  existing  be- 
tween Lafitte  and  Lazalie,  grew  constrained  and  silent,  and 
felt  curiously  pained  at  being  ignored. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  335 

The  effect  of  Zeney's  defence  of  Lafitte,  and  Lazalie's 
surprising  information  that  he  was  the  boy  whom  her 
mother  knew,  had,  taken  in  connection  with  her  former 
admiration  for  him,  greatly  shaken  her  recent  prejudices ; 
and,  with  womanly  inconsistency,  she  felt  hurt  because  he 
was  unable  to  realize  this  alteration  in  her  feelings. 

From  pain,  she  soon  passed  to  anger,  the  exact  source 
or  nature  of  which  she  could  scarcely  have  analyzed.  But 
its  immediate  effect  was  that  she  entered  into  a  seeming 
flirtation  with  the  young  Kentuckian,  who  was  only  too 
pleased  to  respond. 

All  this  furnished  a  new  and  singular  illustration  of 
love's  blindness,  —  these  four  "  playing  at  cross  purposes," 
and  wilfully  misunderstanding  one  another;  while,  beaming 
upon  them  from  the  head  of  the  table,  was  General  La  Roche, 
his  eyes  and  heart  filled  with  unsuspected  admiration  and 
love  for  the  beautiful  Spanish  girl,  who — so  far  as  could 
be  inferred  from  appearances —  regarded  him  simply  as  her 
friend  and  banker. 

Just  as  dinner  was  over,  a  mud-bespattered  negro  and 
horse  appeared  before  the  outer  door,  the  former  bearing 
a  letter  from  Governor  Claiborne  to  General  La  Roche, 
urgmg  his  immediate  presence  in  New  Orleans. 

"  Why,  you  black  scoundrel,"  thundered  the  general, 
his  face  ablaze  with  wrath,  after  he  had  read  the  letter  and 
glanced  again  at  its  date,  "  this  is  five  days  old,  and  should 
have  reached  me  four  days  ago  !  " 

The  frightened  messenger  looked  woefully  at  his  left 
arm,  which  was  in  a  sling,  and  explained  that,  a  short  dis- 
tance from  New  Orleans,  down  by  the  little  Bayou  d'Or, 
his  horse  had  fallen  and  broken  a  leg,  while  he  himself, 
pitching  over  the  animal's  head,  had  been  stunned,  and 
lay  until  found  by  some  negroes  living  in  a  cabin  near  by, 
who  had  bandaged  his  arm  and  shot  the  horse. 

"Well,  what  of  that?"  demanded  the  general  irritably, 
his  usual  kindly  consideration  lost  for  the  moment.  "Why 
did  n't  you  get  another  horse,  and  push  on?" 


336  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  negro  claimed  to  have  done  so,  after  being  obliged 
to  lie-abed  all  the  first  day,  and  walk  the  next,  there  being 
no  horse  or  mule  to  be  found  in  the  neighborhood  of  his 
mishap  ;  and,  as  evidence  of  his  inability  to  have  delivered 
the  message  sooner,  he  called  attention  to  the  disreputable- 
looking  animal  he  had  finally  secured. 

"  Well,  well,"  said  the  general,  now  in  a  more  pacified 
tone.  "  It  seems  that  it  could  n't  have  been  avoided  — 
the  delay;  so  I  must  make  the  best  of  it,  and  I  hope  the 
governor  will  do  the  same.  Here,  boy,"  tossing  him  a 
handful  of  silver,  "  take  this,  for  doing  as  well  as  you  have. 
Lead  that  skeleton  around  to  the  stables  if  he  is  able  to 
walk,  and  astonish  him  with  food ;  then  go  to  the  kitchen 
and  get  something  for  yourself." 

The  negro,  grinning  with  delight,  picked  up  the  coin, 
touched  his  wreck  of  a  hat,  and  led  the  horse  away, 
while  La  Roche,  after  explaining  the  matter  to  his  guests, 
begged  them  to  make  themselves  at  home  during  his 
absence. 

"  Come  inside  with  me,  while  I  make  ready  to  start," 
he  said  to  Lafitte,  after  ordering  his  horse  to  be  saddled ; 
"  I  want  a  few  words  with  you." 

"What  is  the  excitement,  general?"  inquired  young 
Stewart.  "  Do  you  suppose  there  can  be  any  new  demon- 
stration from  the  English?" 

La  Roche,  just  entering  the  house,  paused  in  the  door- 
way to  look  over  his  shoulder  and  shake  his  head. 

"  I  think  not;  I  presume  it  is  only  some  of  our  own 
matters  to  be  discussed." 

But  when  in  his  own  room,  he  handed  the  letter  to 
Lafitte,  and  fuming  about,  lit  a  cigar,  while  giving  instruc- 
tions to  his  valet  in  a  most  impatient  fashion  that  bespoke 
mental  disturbance. 

The  governor  had  written  him  that,  having  received, 
from,  an  unexpected  quarter,  a  proposal  promising 
valuable  support  for  the  defence  of  New  Orleans,  he 
had  called  a  meeting  of  officials  and  prominent  men  of 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  337 

the  city,  at  which  he  —  the  general  —  was  urged  to  be 
present. 

"  I  see,"  said  Lafitte,  after  perusing  the  letter,  "  that 
the  conference  was  to  have  taken  place  two  evenings 
ago." 

The  two  men  sat  facing  one  another,  with  the  negro 
valet  coming  and  going  as  he  packed  his  master's  saddle- 
bags ;  and  La  Roche,  who  was  staring  moodily  at  noth- 
ing, appeared  not  to  have  heard  the  remark. 

Lafitte  spoke  again. 

"  Of  course  you  noticed  that  this  conference  was  set  for 
two  evenings  since?  " 

"  Yes  —  damn  it !  "  replied  La  Roche,  rousing  from  his 
abstraction.  "  But  L^doubt  if  Claiborne  takes  any  decisive 
action  before  I  can  get  to  him.  As  to  that,"  he  added, 
"  there  is  but  the  one  thing  to  do ;  and  that  is  —  " 

He  checked  himself,  and  glanced  at  the  negro  boy,  whom 
he  ordered  to  close  the  door,  then,  when  this  was  done, 
said,  "You'll  stop  here  until  I  return?" 

Lafitte  shook  his  head.  "  No ;  I  shall  get  back  to  Bara- 
taria.  Beluche  must  now  be  there ;  and  perhaps  a  mes- 
senger is  on  the  way  here,  sent  by  him." 

"Then  why  not  wait  until  the  messenger  comes  ?  " 

"  Because  it  is  not  always  prudent  to  wait  for  uncer- 
tainties." 

"  Well,  then  —  that 's  an  end  to  it,"  said  La  Roche. 
"But  I  trust  you  '11  not  fail  to  come  and  let  me  celebrate 
with  you  over  this  delightful  change  in  your  affairs.  You 
will  be  placed  in  the  position  I  have  always  felt  that  you 
deserved,  and  wished  to  see  you  occupy." 

"  You  think,  then,  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  Bara- 
taria's  offer  meeting  with  favor?" 

"  How  can  there  be?"  was  the  dogmatically  put  ques- 
tion. "  Claiborne  will  not  be  so  foolish  —  so  lacking  in 
foresight,  at  such  a  time  as  this.  But,"  now  showing  a 
little  anxiety,  "  even  should  he  refuse,  you  will  not  go  over 
to  the  British?" 

22 


338  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  flash  of  Lafitte's  eyes  would  have  been  sufficient 
answer  to  this.  But  he  said  quietly,  "In  such  a  case  I 
shall  remain  neutral." 

"And  if  the  British  attack  Barataria?"  suggested  La 
Roche. 

"  Then  Barataria  will  defend  herself." 


CHAPTER   FORTY-NINE 

LAFITTE,  after  the  departure  of  General  La  Roche, 
permitted  himself  the  solace  of  tarrying  an  hour 
or  so  longer,  although  he  exchanged  scarcely 
half  a  dozen  words  with  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau, 
as  they,  with  Lazalie  and  Harold  Stewart,  sat  on  the  broad 
veranda. 

"Are  you  taking  up  arms  for  Louisiana,  may  I  ask, 
Captain  Jean?"  the  younger  man  ventured  to  inquire; 
apropos  of  a  discussion  they  had  been  having  in  regard  to 
the  war  and  its  probable  result. 

"  I  hope  to  be  able  to  do  so,"  was  the  guarded  reply. 

Lafitte's  tone  and  manner  were  faultlessly  courteous; 
but  there  was  in  them  something  to  check  further  inquiry, 
even  from  one  less  sensitive  than  Stewart. 

"  Heavens  !  "  sighed  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau.  "  What 
a  dreadful  thing  it  is  —  this  talk  of  war  !  First  it  was  those 
horrible  Creeks  who  threatened  us,  and  now  it  is  the 
English." 

"  Which  do  you  prefer,  Miss  Rose  —  the  Creeks,  or  the 
English  ?  "  asked  young  Stewart,  who  sat  next  her,  and  who, 
as  he  spoke,  with  a  teasing  smile  upon  his  lips,  leaned 
forward  to  look  into  her  face. 

"  For  my  part,  I  prefer  the  Indians,"  declared  Lazalie, 
lazily  swaying  a  large  black  fan,  its  spangles  glinting  in 
the  afternoon  light. 

The  young  man  turned  quickly  to  the  speaker.  Her 
face  was  unsmiling,  and  an  angry  fire  was  in  her  eyes. 

"  Prefer  the  redskins  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  cannot  ad- 
mire your  taste.  I  have  no  liking  for  the  English;  but 
they  are  surely  better  than  the  Creeks." 


340  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  I  disagree  with  you  altogether,"  replied  Lazalie,  with 
a  wilful  toss  of  her  head,  and  shutting  her  fan  with  a  snap. 
"  The  Indians,  in  their  cruelty,  are  never  so  inexcusably 
cruel  as  the  English.  They  may  be  bad  enough ;  but  I 
maintain  that  the  English  are  far  worse." 

"Oh,  Lazalie,  how  can  that  be  true?"  asked  Mademoi- 
selle de  Cazeneau,  straightening  her  slight  figure.  "  The 
Indians  do  such  fiendish  things  to  their  enemies." 

"  And  is  that  the  way  you  stand  up  for  your  friends,  my 
little  Rose?"  demanded  the  Spanish  girl,  with  smiling 
raillery. 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau's  face  flushed,  and  she  re- 
plied with  considerable  warmth,  "  I  admit  that  the  Indians, 
as  friends  and  neighbors,  are  very  kind ;  but  we  are  now 
speaking  of  them  as  they  are  on  the  war-path." 

Lazalie  did  not  reply.  Her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  Lafitte, 
who,  unconscious  pf  this,  was  looking  into  the  younger 
girl's  animated  face.  His  expression  was  an  absorbed 
one,  as  if  he  might  be  trying  to  solve  a  problem  of  his 
own  devising. 

"  Captain  Jean,"  said  the  Spanish  girl,  a  half-mocking 
smile  curving  her  lips,  "why  are  you  so  silent?" 

He  started  from  his  evident  abstraction. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Sefiorita  —  but  what  was  it  you 
said?" 

His  eyes  turned  toward  her,  but  only  for  an  instant; 
then  they  wandered  off  toward  the  belt  of  forest  trees, 
whose  stirless  branches  were  gathering  bosky  shadows. 

She  laughed,  and  shot  a  curious  look  at  his  averted 
face. 

"  I  want  to  know  "  —  and  her  voice  held  a  pronounced 
insistence  —  "  what  you  have  to  say  as  to  the  choice  be- 
tween an  English  and  Indian  enemy.  Will  you  not  take 
my  side  against  these  other  two,  who  prefer  English  cruel- 
ties, rather  than  those  of  the  Indians?  " 

"  There  is  little  choice  when  war  and  self-interest  do 
away  with  customary  restraints,"  Lafitte  replied,  with  an 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  341 

air  of  but  slight  interest  in  the  matter  under  discussion. 
"  But  the  Indians  are  cruel  by  nature,  by  inheritance  and 
training ;  and  so,  in  being  cruel,  they  are  merely  true  to 
themselves.  It  must  be  admitted  that  the  history  of  this 
country  shows  the  Indian  to  have  been  cruel  in  defence  of 
his  rights,  which  the  white  man  has  tried  to  usurp,  while  as 
for  the  English  —  they  practise  cruelty  for  conquest  and 
aggrandizement." 

"  I  am  answered,  and  Captain  Jean  agrees  with  me," 
Lazalie  declared,  nodding  triumphantly  at  Rose  and  Harold 
Stewart.  "  What  he  has  said  is  precisely  what  I  think ;  and 
that  is  why  I  like  the  Indians  better  than  the  English  — 
because  the  Indians  are  honest  in  their  cruelty.  The 
English,  although  pretending  to  be  the  earth's  elect,  can 
be  fully  as  cruel ;  they  are  therefore  far  more  blamable 
and  despicable  for  their  actions,  which  are  prompted  by 
selfishness  and  tyranny." 

Lafitte  did  not  reaffirm  his  carelessly  expressed  opinion ; 
but,  recalling  the  plan  laid  before  him  by  his  English 
visitors  at  Barataria,  to  be  put  into  operation  after  the 
capture  of  New  Orleans,  he  felt  entire  acquiescence  in 
Lazalie's  views. 

He  was  unaccountably  anxious  and  depressed ;  there 
seemed  to  be  something  in  the  air  about  him  that  set  his 
nerves  a  quiver,  and  filled  him  with  strange  feelings. 

He  could,  of  course,  attribute  this  to  the  tension  he  was 
under  by  reason  of  having  no  direct  tidings  from  Beluche, 
as  well  as  to  his  disquietude  over  what  he  feared  were  un- 
mistakable signs  of  Rose  de  Cazeneau's  growing  attach- 
ment for  Harold  Stewart. 

As  for  that  handsome  young  gentleman,  no  one  could 
see  him  in  her  presence,  and  fail  to  detect  the  state  of  his 
heart. 

It  was  after  three  o'clock  when,  with  a  reluctance  of 
which  his  manner  gave  no  hint,  Lafitte  rose  and  signified 
that  he  must  be  going. 

"  Will  you  not  come  again  soon  ?  "  asked  Lazalie,  a  new 


342  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

wistfulness  showing  in  her  face  and  voice,  as  he  extended 
his  hand  to  her. 

"  Yes,  I  think  so,"  was  his  smiling  reply,  while,  for  a 
second  only,  he  held  her  ringers  in  a  formal  clasp.  "  Surely 
in  less  than  two  years,  which  I  think  is  the  time  since  we 
last  saw  one  another." 

It  had  been  three  years ;  yet  the  girl  disdained  to  remind 
him  of  a  fact  for  which  he  cared  so  little  as  to  remember 
incorrectly.  But  the  brightness  faded  from  her  face,  as, 
waving  her  sparkling  fan  with  measured  slowness,  she  sank 
again  into  her  chair. 

"Shall  I  see  you  in  New  Orleans? "  inquired  young 
Stewart,  shaking  hands  with  Lafitte.  "  I  will  soon  be  there 
myself,  as  I  have  decided  to  go  to  General  Jackson  and 
ask  him  to  accept  myself  and  my  gun,  which  weapon  I 
shall  hope  to  change  into  a  sword." 

His  boyish  frankness  was  not  to  be  resisted  by  Lafitte ; 
and  the  latter's  kindly  feeling  was  increased  by  Stewart's 
strong  facial  resemblance  to  Greloire,  as  he  had  appeared 
in  early  life.  He  therefore,  while  not  answering  the  young 
man's  query,  replied,  with  a  warmth  he  had  not  before 
shown,  "You  begin  modestly,  Mr.  Stewart;  but  I  under- 
stand that  modesty  is  a  quality  General  Jackson  likes  to 
see,  and  is  liable  to  reward." 

Harold  laughed  significantly.  "  I  ought  to  know  that, 
Captain  Jean,  from  what  my  father  has  told  me.  By  the 
way,  did  I  not  understand  that  you  knew  him  when  he  was 
in  New  Orleans?" 

"  I  met  him  several  times,  years  ago,"  answered  Lafitte, 
somewhat  constrainedly.  "  I  was  then  scarcely  more  than 
a  boy ;  and  it  is  not  probable  that  Colonel  Stewart  would 
be  able  to  recall  my  existence." 

"  To  me,  sir,  such  a  thing  seems  very  unlikely,"  declared 
Stewart,  with  marked  emphasis,  and  looking  with  manifest 
admiration  at  the  elder  man. 

Lafitte's  only  reply  was  a  smile  ;  and  turning  to  say  adieu 
to  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  he  saw  that  she  had  left  the 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  343 

veranda,  and  was  standing  on  the  lawn,  some  little  distance 
from  the  house. 

She  was  looking  off  toward  the  woods,  and  said,  as 
Lafitte  paused  beside  her,  "  There  is  the  man  from  whom 
grandpere  rented  Kanauhana,  sitting  under  a  tree,  with  his 
gun." 

"  He  expects  to  see  me  before  I  go,  and  is  waiting  for 
the  opportunity,"  Lafitte  explained,  his  voice  softening  as 
it  always  did  when  addressing  her. 

She  glanced  up  at  him,  the  sensitive  color  showing  in 
her  cheeks,  now  dimpling  with  the  old  days'  trustful  smile, 
as  she  met  the  look  he  bent  upon  her. 

The  voices  of  Lazalie  and  Harold  Stewart  came  in  gay 
bantering;  and  the  two  were  evidently  paying  little  atten- 
tion to  the  man  and  girl  below  the  veranda. 

The  violet  eyes  and  the  dark  ones  looked  into  each 
other ;  then  a  shapely  brown  hand  possessed  itself  gently 
of  a  small  white  one. 

"  Oh,  Captain  Jean,  I  am  so  sorry  —  so  very  sorry  !  Will 
you  not  say  that  you  forgive  me  ?  " 

She  spoke  impulsively,  in  a  half-whisper:  and  the  other 
small  hand  was  now  laid  over  the  back  of  the  brown  one. 

Her  look  and  words,  the  faint  pressure  of  her  fingers, 
sent  a  wild  joy  through  his  veins. 

"  Forgive  you,  child  !  "  His  tone  was  as  low  as  her  own. 
"  What  can  I  ever  have  to  forgive  in  you,  little  Rose?  " 

She  wondered  afterwards  at  the  husky  tremulousness  of 
his  voice,  which  seemed  vibrating  with  his  fierce  heart- 
throbs. 

This,  and  his  look,  held  her  mute,  while  he  drew  both 
her  unresisting  hands  against  his  breast. 

"  God  in  Heaven  bless  you  for  those  words.  Only 
there  can  never  be  any  forgiveness  between  us,  save  as 
you  may  give  me  Heaven,  by  forgiving  me.  Try  and 
trust  me,  child.  Try  and  believe  that  I  am  not  the  mon- 
ster you  have  thought  me.  Do  this,  and  you  can  save  me 
from  what  has  been  an  earthly  hell." 


344  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

She  looked  startled ;  but  the  glad  light  showing  in  her 
eyes  was  assurance  that  she  was  not  offended  by  his  pas- 
sionate pleading. 

"  Adieu,  now,"  he  whispered,  bending  so  close  that  his 
breath  stirred  the  bright  hair  rippling  over  her  forehead. 
"  Adieu,  and  God's  angels  keep  you.  I  hope  to  see  you 
soon  again." 

He  was  gone ;  but  her  hands  still  tingled  from  his  close 
touch,  and  his  low,  tense  voice  still  thrilled  her  ears. 

She  stood  looking  at  the  tall,  athletic  figure  striding 
rapidly  away  over  the  lawn,  and  then  across  the  fields,  to  the 
woods.  The  man  with  the  gun  also  had  seen  it,  and  stood, 
as  if  waiting,  until  Lafitte  reached  him,  when  they  entered 
the  timber,  Lafitte  in  advance,  and  were  lost  amid  the  trees. 

With  a  joyously  beating  heart  that  made  her  inclined  to 
weep  as  well  as  sing,  the  girl  ascended  with  fleet  steps  to  the 
veranda,  and  was  entering  the  house,  when  Lazalie  called  to 
her,  and  young  Stewart  added  remonstratingly,  "  Cruel  Miss 
Rose,  pray  do  not  run  away  again,  as  you  did  this  morning." 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  answered  hurriedly,  to  the 
effect  that  she  was  going  for  a  piece  of  embroidery,  and 
fled  to  her  room.  And  when  there,  she,  instead  of  per- 
forming her  ostensible  errand,  locked  the  door,  and  threw 
herself  upon  the  bed. 

She  was  laughing,  but  with  tears  crowding  to  her  throat, 
and  trying  to  get  into  her  eyes,  where,  for  appearance's 
sake,  she  did  not  care  to  have  them  show. 

She  did  not  ask  herself  why  it  was,  what  it  meant,  or 
what  it  might  mean,  to  her  life.  She  knew  only  a  half- 
delirious  joy,  such  as  never  before  had  come  to  her. 

Ah,  how  (as  she  now  admitted  to  herself)  she  had 
missed  him  out  of  her  life  —  her  brave,  handsome  Captain 
Jean!  How  she  had  missed  his  chivalrous,  protecting 
friendship,  —  the  latent  strength  and  decision  showing  in 
all  he  did  and  said  !  How  she  had  missed  the  gentleness 
and  reverence  with  which  he  always  addressed  her,  —  the 
kindly  deeds  he  was  always  striving  to  do  for  her ! 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  345 

She  had  missed  him  so  greatly  that  her  world  had  been 
a  waste  place  for  lack  of  him  and  of  her  faith  in  him. 

How  could  she  have  permitted  herself  to  believe  the 
wicked  falsehoods  to  which  she  had  listened?  How  un- 
just and  cruel  they  were  —  how  base  and  cowardly  !  And 
now,  with  her  womanhood  fully  awakened  by  his  look,  his 
tone  and  words ;  with  all  the  love  of  her  heart  going  out 
to  him,  and  telling  her  that  she  belonged  to  him,  she  said, 
with  a  recklessness  quite  equal  to  his  own,  that,  even  if  the 
tales  had  been  true,  they  should  make  no  difference  to  her, 
so  long  as  he  was  what  he  seemed  now. 

She  found  much  comfort  in  recalling  all  that  Zeney  had 
told  her  that  same  morning. 

"  Good  old  Zeney,"  the  girl  declared  to  herself.  "  She 
shall  have  a  new  pair  of  beautiful  gold  ear-rings ;  and  I 
shall  tell  her  so  to-morrow." 

Harold  Stewart  was,  for  the  remainder  of  the  day,  greatly 
puzzled  over  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau's  demureness. 
She  appeared  to  be  entirely  absorbed  in  the  intricate 
stitches  of  her  embroidery,  and  sat  silently,  with  an  air  of 
not  ill-satisfied  preoccupation,  while  he  and  Lazalie  talked, 
or  sang  to  one  another's  accompaniment  on  the  piano  or 
guitar. 

So  passed  the  afternoon,  but,  in  the  evening,  Mademoi- 
selle de  Cazeneau,  in  consequence  of  the  others' urgings, 
took  the  guitar  and  sang  the  song  which  she  had  always 
associated  with  the  journey  from  her  Indian  home :  — 

Beneath  the  storm  that  racks  the  sky, 
The  summer  roses  sigh. 
Whipped  by  the  blast,  their  petals  fly  ; 
Rain-drenched,  they  strew  the  earth,  and  lie 
Scattered  beyond  recall. 

The  storms  will  pass,  and  after  rain 
The  sunshine  come  again. 
But  warmth  and  brightness  all  are  slain ; 
For  summer  roses,  torn  and  slain, 
Can  bloom  again  no  more. 


346  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

As  the  melody  died  away,  Lazalie  said  with  an  air  of 
remonstrance,  "  Ah,  little  Rose,  that  is  too  sad.  Try  again, 
and  take  from  my  heart  the  ache  you  have  put  into  it." 

And  Harold  Stewart  added,  assuming  a  mock-lugubrious 
look  that  illy  became  his  frank  face,  "  Please  do,  Miss  Rose, 
for  I  am  almost  ready  to  weep.  Be  charitable,  and  sing 
something  to  cheer  me." 

"What  shall  it  be?"  she  asked,  dropping  her  white  lids 
to  shut  away  the  ardent  fire  burning  in  his  blue  eyes. 

"  Something  lively  and  gay ;  something  stirring.  Can't 
you  give  us  a  pirate  song,  for  instance?" 

The  girl  hesitated,  but  only  for  a  moment;  then,  with  a 
look  of  mingled  mischievousness  and  defiance,  she  went  to 
the  piano. 

The  room  rang  with  a  few  bold,  resonant  chords ;  and 
ere  the  vibrations  had  ceased,  she  began,  in  a  voice  that 
did  not  seem  her  own,  the  "  Song  of  the  Buccaneers." 

An  expression  of  amazement  made  Lazalie's  face  stern, 
and  a  sudden  glitter,  as  of  tears,  shone  in  her  black  eyes. 
But  young  Stewart  saw  nothing  of  this,  his  attention  being 
entirely  absorbed  by  the  song  and  singer. 

While  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  was  singing  the  final 
verse,  Lazalie  rose  quietly  from  her  chair;  and  when  the 
last  strain  of  rollicking  melody  sprang  from  the  younger 
girl's  lips,  she  felt  the  firm  pressure  of  a  hand  upon  her 
shoulder. 

"Tell  me,  Rose,  where  did  you  learn  that?  " 

A  gay  laugh  was  the  only  response,  while  Stewart  ap- 
plauded vigorously,  and  begged  for  a  repetition  of  the  song. 

But  Rose  shook  her  head  ;  and  Lazalie  exclaimed,  "  No, 
no !  I  could  not  endure  to  hear  it  again." 

That  night,  as  Barb£  was  brushing  Mademoiselle  de 
Cazeneau's  hair,  preparatory  to  rebraiding  it,  Lazalie, 
looking  very  tall  in  the  clinging  folds  of  her  scarlet  silk 
wrapper,  entered  the  room. 

"  I  will  do  that,  little  Rose',"  she  said,  in  her  usual  im- 
perative fashion.  "  I  want  to  talk  with  you." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  347 

After  bidding  Barb£  go  to  bed,  her  mistress  resigned 
herself  to  the  white,  skilful  hands  that  deftly  threaded  the 
sunny  lengths  of  soft  hair,  until  Lazalie  asked  —  and  her 
voice  held  a  curious  note  of  sadness,  "  Will  you  please  tell 
me,  Rose,  how  you  happened  to  know  that  old  pirate 
song?" 

As  there  was  no  immediate  reply,  Lazalie  continued, 
"  It  has  strange  associations  for  me.  I  have  not  heard  it 
in  years;  and  I  never  expected  to  hear  it  here,  and  be 
reminded  of  all  it  brings  back." 

Her  voice  had  an  uncertain  sound,  and  the  last  words 
were  spoken  tremulously. 

Rose  looked  at  the  beautiful  dark  face  reflected  in  the 
mirror  before  her,  as  she  answered  softly,  "  I  heard  Captain 
Jean  sing  it." 

"  Did  he  teach  you  —  you,  of  all  others  in  the  world  — 
such  a  song  as  that?" 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  surprised  at  the  indignation 
sounding  in  the  Spanish  girl's  voice,  turned  to  look  up 
into  her  face. 

"  No  —  oh,  no,  Lazalie.  He  sang  a  few  words  of  it  one 
night,  when  we  were  camping ;  and  I  begged  him  to  sing 
all  the  verses.  He  did  so,  to  please  me,  and  laughed  when 
I  asked  him  several  times  afterwards  to  sing  it  for  me. 
That  is  the  way  I  happened  to  learn  it." 

"  When  you  were  camping?  You  mean  when  he  brought 
you  from  your  Indian  home?" 

"  Yes.  I  was  to  him  nothing  more  than  a  child,  to  be 
amused  and  diverted ;  and  I  have  always  remembered  how 
good  he  was  to  me." 

"  Yes ;  he  can  be  very  kind  when  he  chooses,"  said  La- 
zalie, her  tone  sharp  with  sarcasm.  "  But  children  and 
niggers  seem  to  be  the  ones  who  most  frequently  make 
him  so." 

Her  hands  trembled  slightly  as  she  now  began  gathering 
her  friend's  hair  for  the  second  heavy  braid. 

It  was  evident,  however,  that  her  mind  was  burdened 


348  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

with  something  of  which  she  desired  to  speak ;  for,  as  she 
separated  the  strands,  she  said  nervously,  "  Little  Rose,  I 
think  I  will  tell  you  a  secret ;  only  I  fear  it  may  lessen  your 
love  for  me,  or  perhaps  change  it  into  another  feeling." 

"  No,  Lazalie,  —  never  !  "  was  the  earnest  and  emphatic 
reply.  "  I  am  sure  that  nothing  can  ever  do  that." 

"No?  Well,  I  should  like  to  think  so,"  said  Lazalie,  a 
richer  color  coming  to  her  face.  "  But  there  is  something 
you  may  hear  of  me ;  and  I  would  prefer  to  tell  it  myself, 
and  now." 

She  paused,  not  from  irresolution,  but  to  gather  her 
voice,  which  had  shown  signs  of  breaking. 

"  It  is  that  Captain  Laro,  of  whom  you  told  me  this  fore- 
noon, was  my  uncle." 

"  Oh,  Lazalie  !  "  gasped  Rose,  recalling  all  she  had  said. 
"  How  can  you  ever  —  " 

"  Never  mind,  child,"  the  Spanish  girl  interrupted,  in  a 
tone  which  might  have  been  reassuring,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  bitterness  tinging  it.  "  You  told  nothing  that  was  not 
true ;  and  you  did  not  tell  half  if  you  knew  it.  But  I  knew 
nothing  of  this  when  he  was  alive.  He  was  always  very, 
very  good  to  me;  and  I  must  not  —  cannot,  speak  un- 
kindly of  him  now.  That  old  song  was  one  of  his.  He 
sang  it  often ;  and  so  did  —  " 

She  checked  the  name  upon  her  lips,  and  said,  instead, 
"  Many  others  at  our  island  home.  But  never  let  me  hear 
you  sing  that  song  again,  my  pure,  sweet  little  Rose." 

The  finished  braid  dropped  from  her  hands,  and  kneeling, 
she  laid  her  cheek  against  Rose's  pink-clad  shoulder  as  she 
said,  with  what  sounded  like  a  sob,  "  Tell  me  that  you  do 
not  despise  me  for  what  I  have  told  you." 

"  Dear,  dear  Lazalie,"  replied  a  tender  voice,  while  a 
soft,  warm  cheek  was  laid  against  the  darker  one,  "  how 
could  you  ever  think  I  would  do  such  a  thing?  I  am  filled 
with  sorrow  for  speaking  as  I  did  of  your  uncle.  But, 
dear,  how  could  I  know?" 

"Never  mind,   child,"    said  Lazalie  again,  kissing  the 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  349 

perturbed  face.  "  You  said  nothing  but  the  truth ;  and 
you  could  not  have  imagined  that  it  was  a  matter  affecting 
me.  Let  us  never  speak  of  it  again.  But  I  am  so  relieved 
to  have  told  you  —  that  now  you  know  the  very  worst  of 
me,  and  yet  can  love  me." 

"  Indeed   yes  —  more   than   ever."     And  Lazalie's  kiss 
was  returned. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY 

THE  sun  was  nearly  two  hours  high  on  the  follow- 
ing day  when  the  boat  bearing  Lafitte  back  to 
Grande  Terre  stole  out  from  the  wooded  mouth 
of  the  Bayou,  where  the  dark  water  left  the  shadows  of 
the  forest,  to  mingle  with  the  sparkling  current  of  the  gulf, 
curling,  in  a  smother  of  foam,  like  hissing  yeast,  over  the 
beach  below  Barataria's  stronghold,  and  stretching  away, 
blue  and  glittering,  with  weltering  spaces  of  violet  gloom 
cast  by  the  clouds  that  sailed  beneath  the  clear,  turquoise- 
hued  sky. 

Looking  toward  the  island,  Lafitte  noticed  an  unusual 
volume  of  smoke  lingering  above  the  tree-tops,  and  won- 
dered why  the  men  had  so  much  fire  at  this  hour  of  the 
day.  Then,  turning  his  eyes  to  the  east,  he  saw  a  fleet  of 
vessels  apparently  going  down  the  gulf. 

Snatching  a  spyglass,  he  soon  found  this  to  be  the  fact ; 
and  he  saw  that  some  of  the  vessels  resembled  his  own, 
several  of  which  were  gone  from  their  accustomed  moor- 
ing-places. 

"  Go  to  the  west  landing,"  he  said  to  Baptistine,  without 
removing  the  glass  from  his  eye. 

Baptistine  gave  the  order,  and  then  returned  to  his 
former  place,  where  Lafitte  stood  sweeping  the  gulf  and 
Grande  Terre,  his  manner  indicating  newly  awakened  sus- 
picion. 

While  the  boat  sailed  down  the  island's  shore  the  smoke 
against  the  southwest  sky  showed  more  dense,  and  Bap- 
tistine, pointing  to  it,  said,  "  That  smoke  looks  to  be  not 
innocent  camp-fire  nor  chimney  smoke,  my  captain." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  351 

Lafitte  was  about  to  reply,  when  the  boat  came  abreast 
of  an  opening  in  the  trees,  through  which  some  of  the 
buildings  were  seen  to  be  on  fire. 

A  chorus  of  exclamations  and  execrations  broke  from 
Baptistine  and  the  crew,  and  one  of  the  latter  cried  out, 
"  This  is  the  work  of  those  cursed  English  !  " 

Lafitte  raised  his  hand  to  command  silence. 

"  Yonder  vessels  did  it,  rather  than  the  English,"  he  said, 
in  a  voice  husky  with  rage,  as  he  pointed  to  the  disappear- 
ing fleet. 

"And  they  are  flying  the  United  States  flag!  "  shouted 
another  of  the  crew,  who  had  taken  the  spyglass  lying  near 
him,  and  was  looking  through  it. 

"  Shall  we  venture  to  land,  my  captain?  "  inquired  Bap- 
tistine. 

"  Draw  closer,"  said  Lafitte,  turning  to  the  crew,  who 
were  staring  with  fury-filled  eyes  at  the  seemingly  deserted 
island.  "  Draw  closer,  and  I  will  signal.  But  be  in  readi- 
ness to  turn  about,  in  case  I  wish  to  head  for  Shell  Island." 

He  waited  until  the  boat  was  nearer  the  shore,  and  then, 
arching  a  hand  over  his  lips,  sent  a  water-bird's  shrill  call 
ringing  out  twice  over  the  water. 

Not  ten  seconds  passed  when  a  similar  call  came  from 
the  island,  followed  by  the  appearance  of  a  figure  upon  the 
edge  of  the  timber. 

It  was  Nato,  who  waved  his  arms  wildly  and  came 
scrambling  down  to  the  beach. 

His  torn  clothing,  his  scratched  and  bleeding  face 
emphasized  his  half-frantic  terror,  and  brought  to  Lafitte 
the  conviction  that,  during  his  absence,  some  dire  disaster 
had  fallen  upon  Grande  Terre. 

In  a  most  disjointed  fashion,  and  accompanied  by  hys- 
terical sobbing,  Nato  told  all  that  he  knew  of  a  story  which, 
for  bad  faith  and  harsh  procedure,  has  few  equals  in  history. 

Early  that  morning  soldiers  from  several  vessels  had  de- 
scended upon  Grande  Terre.  There  had  been  desperate 
fighting ;  and  all  the  Baratarians  who  were  not  now  lying 


352  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

dead  on  the  bluff  above  had  been  carried  off  as  prisoners. 
Not  only  this,  but,  before  leaving,  the  conquerors  had  set 
fire  to  the  buildings,  and  had  taken  with  them  all  of  La- 
fitte's  vessels  for  which  they  could  find  crews. 

Nato,  Juniper,  and  Scipio  had  fled  from  the  stockade  to 
the  thicker  woods  and  more  impenetrable  part  of  the  island  ; 
but  they  became  separated,  and  the  boy  had  seen  nothing 
more  of  his  two  companions. 

"  Dey  was  dose  Britishers,  Marse  Cap'n,"  he  declared 
between  his  sobs,  and  digging  his  fists  into  his  eyes. 
"  An'  dey  was  cruel  as  ingins.  Dey  eben  killed  all  der 
dogs." 

The  men  began  to  mutter  curses ;  but  Lafitte  checked 
them. 

"  What  was  the  color  of  their  coats  ?  "  he  asked  of 
the  boy. 

"  Dey  wore  blue  coats,  Marse  Cap'n." 

"  As  I  thought,"  said  Lafitte  calmly,  turning  to  his  men. 
"  No  British  enemy  has  dealt  us  this  blow ;  it  was  the 
Governor  of  Louisiana." 

He  then  started  up  the  bluff,  the  others  following,  with 
Nato  bringing  up  the  rear. 

Before  pausing  to  investigate  the  extent  of  the  disaster, 
or  to  examine  the  many  dead  forms  lying  about,  Lafitte 
set  his  men  to  work  checking  the  flames.  When  this  was 
accomplished,  he  ordered  Baptistine  to  have  the  men  bury 
their  dead  comrades ;  and  he  himself  went  amongst  them, 
to  note  who  had  fallen,  dreading,  until  he  had  finished  his 
task,  lest  his  eyes  might  rest  upon  Pierre's  dead  face. 
But  Catalon  was  the  only  leader  found  among  the  slain 
Baratarians. 

Jean  Lafitte  was  never  calmer  than  now,  when  it  seemed 
as  if  irretrievable  misfortune  had  overtaken  him ;  his  low 
voice  and  collected  manner  gave  no  hint  of  the  volcano 
seething  within,  making  his  face  murderous  with  vengeful 
light. 

Inside  the  stockade  were  many  signs  of  a  fearful  hand-to- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  353 

hand  fight.  The  house  of  the  Lafittes  was  unharmed, 
although  there  were  indications  of  its  having  been  set  on 
fire;  but  the  flames  appeared  to  have  died  out  of  them- 
selves. 

Blood  was  upon  the  steps,  and  upon  the  oaken  floor  of 
the  living-room.  Tables  and  chairs  were  overturned  and 
broken ;  and,  in  the  silence,  amid  the  mutely  speaking 
debris,  the  clock  was  tinkling  its  little  melody  that  followed 
the  hour  of  four. 

Near  it,  in  a  pool  of  blood  which  suggested  something  to 
make  Lafitte's  cheek  pale  under  its  swartness,  was  Pierre's 
hat,  and  the  haft  of  a  knife  he  had  worn  in  his  belt. 

Jean  stood  motionless,  staring  at  these,  until  Nato,  creep- 
ing into  the  room,  aroused  his  attention ;  and  turning  to 
the  boy,  he  demanded  to  know  when  he  had  last  seen 
Captain  Pierre. 

"  Marse  Cap'n  Pierre?"  stammered  Nato,  his  eyes  rov- 
ing about  the  room.  "  He  was  done  settin'  yonder,  by  dat 
'ar  table,  readin'  sump'in',  an'  waitin'  for  Scipio  ter  fotch 
breffus.  I  war  out  in  de  kitchen,  wid  Scipio,  an'  we  all 
hearn  tunderrin'  guns  let  go  pow'ful  sudden.  An'  goler- 
mighty,  Marse  Cap'n  Jean,  'fo'  yer  could  say  '  Amen,' 
dar  was  er  let  go  all  ober  de  place,  a-shootin'  an'  killin' ; 
an'  right  dar  I  lit  out  fo'  der  woods,  'long  o'  Scipio  an' 
Juniper,  an'  I  nebber  see  Marse  Cap'n  Pierre  no  mo'." 

"  You  were  not  a  very  brave  soldier,  were  you,  Nato?" 
said  Lafitte,  with  what  seemed  the  shadow  of  a  smile  — 
something  that  touched  his  lips,  and  was  gone. 

For  a  moment  the  boy  hung  his  head  in  shamed  silence. 
But  looking  up,  he  saw  that  his  presence  was  forgotten,  and 
wondering  what  his  master  was  staring  at  so  rigidly,  fol- 
lowed his  glance,  and  saw  the  bare  space  over  the  mantel. 

"  Golermighty,  Marse  Cap'n  Jean,  —  ef  dey  ain't  done 
toted  off  de  new  picter !  " 

Lafitte  motioned  him  to  be  gone,  and  following  slowly, 
closed  and*itocked  the  door. 

There  was  nothing  more  to  be  done  at  Barataria.  All 
23 


354  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

the  men,  save  Baptistine  and  his  crew,  appeared  to  have 
been  killed  or  captured;  the  buildings  were  burned  or 
despoiled;  the  vessels  taken.  Lafitte,  therefore,  putting 
aside  as  best  he  could  all  emotion  and  anxiety,  gathered 
what  was  left  of  his  portable  property,  and,  with  Baptistine 
and  his  crew,  together  with  Nato,  Juniper,  and  Scipio  (the 
latter  two  having,  late  in  the  day,  come  from  their  hiding- 
place  in  the  woods),  took  his  way  to  Shell  Island. 

The  older  negroes  could  tell  him  little  more  than  Nato 
had  already  related.  Neither  could  they  give  him  any 
information  bearing  upon  Pierre's  probable  fate.  There 
was  left  only  the  hope  that  he  had  escaped  to  Shell  Island, 
where  he  might  be  found,  alive  at  least,  if  not  unhurt. 

But  in  this  Lafitte  was  disappointed.  Dominique-You 
and  some  of  his  men  had  escaped ;  but  the  former  had 
seen  Pierre,  who  appeared  to  be  wounded,  carried  to  a 
boat,  and  taken  out  to  the  ships. 

It  was  not  until  some  time  after  this  that  Lafitte  gathered 
a  reliable  account  of  the  affair,  and  knew  the  reason  for  this 
murderous  descent  upon  Barataria.  The  facts  were  these : 

Beluche  had  been  received  amicably  by  Governor  Clai- 
borne,  who,  after  reading  Lafitte's  letter,  setting  forth  in 
detail  the  recent  offer  from  the  English,  listened  to  all  the 
Baratarian  messenger  had  to  say,  and  informed  him  that 
he  must,  before  deciding  upon  a  reply,  consult  with  certain 
other  officials.  He  then,  however,  while  treating  Beluche 
and  Lopez  with  perfect  courtesy,  held  them  as  prisoners. 

The  conference,  in  pursuance  of  invitations  similar  to 
that  received  by  General  La  Roche,  was  held  promptly; 
and  a  large  majority  of  its  members  having  refused  to 
believe  the  truth  of  Lafitte's  statements,  Governor  Clai- 
borne,  although  himself  in  favor  of  accepting  the  Baratarian 
proposition,  allowed  the  others  to  over-rule  him. 

This  decision  was,  however,  kept  from  the  knowledge  of 
Lafitte's  messengers,  as  was  also  the  fact  that  a  large 
armed  force  was  quickly  organized  to  descend  upon  Grande 
Terre. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  355 

Before  the  expedition  left  New  Orleans,  Beluche  and 
Lopez,  with  their  men,  were  incarcerated  in  the  common 
gaol  and  their  vessel  was  seized.  But  one  of  the  crew  was, 
by  a  generous  bribe  and  promise  of  pardon,  induced  to 
act  as  guide ;  and  he  it  was  who  piloted  the  fleet,  and  gave 
information  that  caused  the  Baratarians  to  be  surprised. 

More  bitter  than  ever  before  were  Lafitte's  thoughts  that 
night  and  the  following  day.  The  bright  horizon  that  had 
seemed  to  promise  him  a  fairer  morning  than  he  had  ever 
hoped  to  behold,  —  this  was  now  obscured  by  dense 
clouds,  blacker  than  ever  his  life  had  known. 

All  seemed  hopeless,  —  so  hopeless  that,  as  he  reviewed 
the  situation,  he  became  stunned  beyond  all  ability  to  feel 
the  rage  which  at  another  time  would  have  been  likely  to 
control  him. 

But,  true  to  his  nature,  he  did  not  permit  himself  to  be 
overwhelmed  by  the  great  disaster  and  sorrow  that  had 
come  upon  him.  A  trusty  messenger  had  been  dispatched 
at  once  to  a  point  not  far  from  New  Orleans,  where  were 
those  to  be  relied  upon  for  the  latest  news  from  that  city ; 
and,  upon  the  third  day  after  the  attack  upon  Grande 
Terre,  the  messenger  returned  with  information  that  de- 
termined Lafitte  to  proceed  there  at  once. 

Pierre  was  at  New  Orleans,  in  gaol,  wounded ;  some  said 
mortally,  others  declared  that  he  was  dying. 

Leaving  Dominique-You  in  charge,  Lafitte  set  out  by 
the  inland  water-ways  to  reach  a  spot  where  he  knew  a 
horse  would  be  at  his  command  upon  which  to  make  the 
remainder  of  his  journey  to  the  city.  Meantime  he  had, 
the  day  before,  sent  Baptistine  to  La  Te~te  des  Eaux  to  tell 
General  La  Roche  (if  the  latter,  as  he  reckoned,  had  now 
returned  to  his  plantation)  of  all  that  had  happened  at 
Barataria,  and  to  receive  from  him  any  message  he  might 
wish  to  send. 

Wrapped  in  a  long  dark  cloak,  with  the  broad  brim  of 
his  hat  making  a  deeper  shadow  over  his  face,  Lafitte,  as 
he  stepped  aboard  the  craft  that  was  to  convey  him  from 


356  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Shell  Island,  looked  a  commanding  figure  of  stern  sorrow. 
It  was  twilight,  with  the  evening  star  showing  dimly  where, 
through  the  forest  boughs,  came  occasional  glimpses  oi 
the  sky,  and  a  light  scud,  flying  across  the  paled  blue, 
promised  a  storm. 

""  The  rising  wind  was  soughing  about  the  place,  where 
were  groups  of  men,  standing,  or  lounging  on  the  grass, 
while  they  smoked  their  pipes  and  talked  in  low  tones. 

From  the  woods  about  them  the  whippoorwills  called, 
the  owls  were  hooting,  and  a  bat  would  now  and  then  dart 
from  the  forest's  gloom  to  circle  overhead  in  pursuit  of 
insect  prey. 

The  men  were  reluctant  to  see  their  leader  risk  going 
into  New  Orleans,  but  none  of  them  dared  express  this 
feeling  in  words,  except  as  they  talked  among  themselves. 

"  If  any  harm  comes  to  him  we  'd  better  join  the  Eng- 
lish, and  help  burn  New  Orleans,"  said  one,  as  they 
watched  Lafitte's  boat  pulled  up  the  stream. 

"Caramba!"  growled  a  Spaniard.  "  It  is  to  the  cutting 
of  the  illustrious  Senor  Governor's  throat  I  would  prefer  to 
give  my  attention." 

"  So  would  I,"  declared  a  Yankee,  lounging  next  to  the 
last  speaker.  "  It  is  the  governor's  fault  that  Grande 
Terre  was  attacked.  Captain  Lafitte  said  so." 

"  Aye,  we  all  know  that,"  affirmed  several  voices;  and 
Nato,  unable  to  endure  the  hint  of  harm  coming  to  his 
master,  rose  from  his  place  on  the  edge  of  the  group  and 
stole  away  to  join  Scipio  and  Juniper,  who  were  sitting  by 
themselves  before  the  door  of  Lafitte's  cabin. 

But  here  he  found  the  same  topic  under  discussion,  for 
Scipio  was  saying  to  the  younger  negro,  as  if  in  reply  to  an 
assertion  the  latter  had  made,  "  Zey  all  so  —  dam  !  Zey 
Anglaise  an'  zey  'Merican,  bose  so  —  dam  !  Yo'  Juniper, 
ef  zat  le  capitaine  he  come  back  nevvair,  den  yo'  bettair 
run  —  vamose  avay,  lek  le  diable.  Zey  git  yo'  to  choke 
wiz  rope  'roun'  yo'  neck,  ef  zat  yo'  lose  dey  protection  of 
le  capitaine." 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-ONE 

NIGHT  in  New  Orleans,  where  the  former  gay  life 
of  the  streets  had  for  many  weeks  been  hushed 
by  the  threatened  calamity  of  an  attack,  or 
possible  siege. 

Within  doors  the  anxious  occupants  exchanged  gossip 
and  opinions  as  to  the  latest  movements  of  Jackson  and 
the  English,  while  some  of  them  devised  schemes  and 
plots  for  the  protection  of  themselves,  or  the  furthering 
of  selfish  ends. 

The  air  of  the  city,  muggy  and  lifeless  as  the  thunder 
showers  of  the  day  had  left  it,  was  still  more  unbearable 
inside  the  walls  of  the  gaol,  where,  on  the  upper  floor, 
in  a  cell  whose  one  narrow,  iron-barred  window  faced  the 
east,  lay  Pierre  Lafitte. 

There  was  no  light,  save  from  the  growing  whiteness 
of  the  moonbeams,  already  barring  the  floor  at  the  foot 
of  the  rude  bed  which  the  kindly  hearted  gaoler  had  pro- 
vided for  the  wounded  man,  whom  the  loss  of  blood  had 
made  pitiably  weak,  and  whose  strained,  spasmodic  breath- 
ing told  of  greater  and  more  lasting  hurt. 

The  gaoler's  wife  —  kind  of  heart  as  was  her  husband  — 
came  in  with  a  jug  of  water,  and  filling  a  cup,  held  it  to  the 
stricken  man's  lips  while  gently  raising  his  head. 

"Is  not  that  better?"  she  inquired  in  French,  as  she 
laid  him  back  upon  the  pillow  and  placed  the  cup  on 
a  stool  that  held  the  dripping  jug. 

Pierre  sighed,  and  stretching  out  a  feverish  hand,  laid 
it  against  the  cool  clay  of  the  jug. 


358  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"Yes;  it  is  like  the  streams  of  Barataria.  And  what 
would  I  not  give  for  a  breath  of  the  winds  blowing  over 
Grande  Terre?  " 

"  La-la,"  the  woman  said  consolingly,  placing  her  hand 
on  his  burning  forehead.  "  Get  thee  well,  M'sieur  Pierre, 
so  that  you  may  feel  them  blow  again." 

She  knew  the  identity  of  this  prisoner,  and,  like  many 
another,  had  reason  to  know  of  his  thoughtfulness  and 
generosity. 

Her  husband  now  called  to  her,  and  she  hastened  from 
the  cell,  letting  the  door  remain  open. 

The  gaoler  was  evidently  speaking  from  the  foot  of  the 
narrow  stairway ;  and  his  wife,  leaning  over  the  balustrade, 
replied  to  him  shrilly,  every  word  coming  distinctly  to 
Pierre. 

"  The  priest  is  here,  waiting  —  the  one  Father  Philipe 
sent  to  see  M'sieur  Pierre,"  the  gaoler  said.  "  Shall  he 
come  up  now?" 

"  What  looks  he  like,  Ambrose  —  is  he  old  or  young?  " 
the  woman  inquired. 

"  What  matter  is  it  how  the  shaveling  looks,  and  who 
could  tell  his  age?  They  all  look  as  one,  covered  by 
their  black  devil's  garb." 

"  Hush,  Ambrose  !  Shame  on  thee  for  such  impiety," 
said  his  wife  severely.  Then,  in  a  less  irate  tone,  "  Wait 
there  a  moment,  until  I  see." 

She  re-entered  the  cell,  and  came  close  to  the  bed. 

"  M'sieur  Pierre,  I  trust  you  will  not  be  angry  with  me 
that  I  sent  this  afternoon  to  Father  Philipe,  and  asked  that 
a  priest  be  sent  here  for  your  comforting." 

"  That  was  very  kind  of  you,  madame,  but  —  " 

He  paused  in  his  slow  speech,  and  the  good  woman 
exclaimed  urgently,  "  Oh,  surely  you  will  not  refuse  to  see 
him !  Surely,  M'sieur  Pierre,  you  will  not  do  that !  He 
will  give  you  comfort,  if  nothing  more.  And,  too,  after 
sending  to  Father  Philipe,  how  can  I  risk  offending  him 
and  the  priest  below?" 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  359 

For  a  moment  Pierre  was  silent,  and,  as  she  thought, 
reluctant. 

"  Is  it  Father  Philipe  of  the  Coeur  de  St.  Jean?"  he 
asked. 

"  Surely,  m'sieur ;  and  a  saint  himself,"  she  answered 
quickly,  hearing,  as  she  thought,  a  wavering  in  Pierre's 
tone.  "  A  saint,  everyone  says.  I  heard  that  he  was 
sick;  and  it  must  be  true,  as  he  has  not  come  himself  — 
he  who  always  tries  to  visit  the  afflicted  and  unfortunate." 

"  Very  well,  then,  madame :  you  may  send  the  priest 
to  me,"  said  Pierre,  wearily,  and  wondering  if  by  any 
chance  he  might  here  find  a  channel  through  which  to 
communicate  with  Jean ;  for  he  had  recalled  the  name 
as  that  of  one  of  the  latter's  friends. 

The  woman,  well  pleased,  took  her  departure,  leaving 
the  door  open  as  before.  She  had  reason  to  know  how 
little  risk  there  was  in  this,  for  death  was  rivetting  its 
icy  chains  upon  the  man  within,  binding  the  strong  limbs 
that  nevermore  would  bear  Pierre  Lafitte  out  to  sunlight 
and  freedom. 

She  soon  returned,  bringing  a  lighted  lamp,  which  she 
placed  upon  the  floor,  near  the  foot  of  the  bed ;  and 
Pierre,  closing  his  eyes  to  shut  away  the  glare,  did  not 
see  the  tall,  black- robed  form  that  entered  with  her, 
and  then  motioned  her  to  leave  the  room. 

As  she  did  so,  the  priest  walked  to  the  window  and 
stood  looking  out,  his  back  turned  to  the  bed,  until 
the  last  echo  of  the  woman's  footsteps  died  away.  Then 
striding  hastily  to  the  door,  he  closed  it  softly,  and, 
throwing  back  his  cowl,  revealed  the  pale  face  of  Jean 
Lafitte. 

Most  unpriestly  was  the  hard,  rebellious  curl  of  the 
mouth,  and  the  haughty  poise  of  the  head —  unpriestly  the 
anger  flashing  from  the  black  eyes  that  looked  down  at 
Pierre.  But  their  expression  changed  to  one  of  infinite 
sorrow  as  they  rested  upon  the  white  face,  whose  look  told 
Jean  that  he  had  come  none  too  soon. 


360  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Pierre,  my  brother,"  he  said,  taking  care  to  lower  his 
passionate  voice  to  almost  a  whisper,  as  he  dropped  upon 
his  knees  beside  the  bed.  "  My  poor  Pierre,  tell  me  who 
brought  this  upon  thee." 

Pierre's  face  became  transfigured  with  joy,  but  he  made 
no  answer. 

"  Tell  me  who  it  was  that  hurt  thee ;  for  him  must  I  hate 
as  I  never  hated  man  before,"  urged  Jean,  now  taking  the 
nerveless  hand  lying  on  the  coarse  coverlet. 

Pierre  smiled,  as  his  hot  fingers  clasped  the  cool  ones 
that  seemed  throbbing  with  passion  and  revenge. 

"  Nay,"  he  murmured ;  and  his  voice,  although  weak, 
held  yet  a  note  of  old-time  humor.  "  Nay,  Jean,  that 
would  be  a  puzzle  whose  answer  is  beyond  me.  The  bul- 
lets that  found  me  were  meant  for  any  one  of  us ;  and  the 
knife-thrust  in  my  side  was  given  by  a  man  I  never  saw 
before.  And,"  he  added  grimly,  after  a  moment's  pause, 
"  no  other  on  earth  will  ever  receive  another  thrust  from 
him." 

"  Then  thou  didst  not  leave  him  for  me  to  deal  with?  " 

"  No;  for  I  left  the  blade  of  my  knife  in  his  heart.  But 
ah,  my  Jean,  what  treacherous  work  it  was,  —  what  a  base 
return  for  thy  frankness  and  generosity !  " 

Jean  tossed  his  head  impatiently. 

"  Let  us  not  waste  time  in  talking  of  that.  There  is  now 
but  one  thing  to  consider,  my  brother,  and  that  is  the  get- 
ting of  thee  from  this  place.  It  is  for  that  I  have  come,  and 
as  soon  as  I  knew  thou  wert  hurt.  Father  Philipe  has 
every  reason  to  help  me;  so  I  went  to  him,  feeling  that  a 
priest  would  not  be  denied  thee.  Fortune  helped  me  still 
more,  when  a  message  came  from  the  gaoler's  wife  to 
Father  Philipe,  saying  that  his  ministrations  were  needed 
by  thee.  His  conscience  troubled  him ;  but  he  let  me 
have  my  way  for  to-night,  and  will  himself  come  to  see 
thee  in  the  morning." 

"  Did  the  woman  send  him  word  that  Pierre  Lafitte  was 
dying?"  asked  the  wounded  man. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  361 

Jean  started  to  his  feet. 

"  Say  not  such  a  thing,  my  Pierre.  If  she  did,  it  was 
but  the  silly  thought  of  a  woman;  and  I  cannot,  with 
patience,  hear  thee  repeat  it." 

He  seemed  cheered  by  his  own  words,  and  his  voice  had 
its  usual  ring  of  confidence  and  decision. 

"  I  will  soon  have  thee  out  of  this,"  he  resumed,  as  he 
stood  beside  the  bed,  "  and  down  to  Shell  Island,  where 
every  comfort  shall  be  thine.  But,  first  of  all,  let  me  take 
a  look  at  thy  apartment  and  its  surroundings." 

He  glanced  about  the  cell,  taking  in  every  detail  of  its 
shape  and  construction ;  then,  going  to  the  window,  he 
was  looking  out,  when  Pierre  said,  in  a  voice  so  solemn  as 
to  sound  utterly  unlike  his  own,  "  Come  back,  Jean ;  come 
and  sit  on  the  bed,  beside  me,  as  thou  didst  when  we  were 
boys  together  in  Languedoc." 

Again  the  hot  hand  clasped  the  cool  one,  while  the  sad 
voice  continued,  "  Listen  to  me,  Jean,  and  do  not  interrupt, 
for  I  feel  my  time  to  be  shorter  than  you  think.  I  am 
dying,  and  thank  God  that  I  can  die  with  thee  near  me. 
Having  this,  I  ask  for  nothing  more.  'T  is  useless  for  thee 
to  talk  of  escape.  Escape  I  shall,  and  soon ;  for  the  gov- 
ernor will  not  care  to  hold  the  body  after  the  spirit  has 
left  it." 

Jean  had  again  knelt  by  the  bed,  and  now  laid  his  cheek 
upon  the  hot  hand  clasping  his  own,  while  Pierre's  arm 
went  slowly  about  his  foster-brother's  neck. 

"  The  surgeon  told  me  that  if  the  blood  came  again 
from  my  side  I  must  reckon  my  life  by  minutes ;  and  the 
blood  is  coming  now,  my  brother.  Nay,  never  mind,"  — 
as  Jean  started  impulsively  —  "  for  canst  do  nothing.  Let 
me  talk  to  thee ;  that  is  all.  Let  me  tell  thee  that  I  have 
no  fear  of  death  —  none,  even  now,  when  I  am  going  out 
to  I  know  not  what,  and  lacking  that  which  our  faith  teaches 
us  we  should  have,  if  we  are  to  be  saved.  We  have  never 
talked  of  such  things  —  you  and  I.  Yet  I  tell  thee  now, 
Jean,  that  I  have  ever  accepted  God,  the  same  as  I  did  His 


362  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

sunshine,  and  all  else  He  gave.  Lying  here,  drifting  to 
death,  I  have  been  reviewing  my  life ;  and  I  cannot  find 
that  I  ever  knowingly,  and  for  my  own  sake,  did  any  man 
wilful  harm.  I  have  ever,  in  my  heart,  tried  to  keep  un- 
soiled  the  faith  in  Christ's  redemption —  the  faith  my  mother 
and  Pere  Huot  taught  us.  If  ever  I  unwittingly  did  harm, 
I  believe  that  Christ  will  forgive  me ;  and  so  I  can  com- 
mend my  soul  fearlessly  to  Him,  even  though  it  must  go 
to  His  mercy  without  help  of  priest  or  last  communion." 

Pierre's  slow,  labored  speech  told  its  own  story  of  his 
weakness  and  the  pain  he  was  enduring;  and  Jean,  seeing 
this,  might  have  checked  him.  But  he  realized  what  great 
peace  his  brother  was  finding  in  this  last  earthly  declara- 
tion of  faith,  and  hope  for  the  future. 

He  therefore  remained  silent,  his  face  bowed  over  Pierre's 
hand,  until  he  thought  the  latter  had  finished.  But,  as  he 
raised  his  head,  and  was  about  to  speak,  a  slight  motion 
from  Pierre  stayed  the  words  upon  his  lips. 

"  This,  Jean,  is  enough  of  myself,  which  I  tell  thee  only 
for  thy  comfort,  when  thou  shalt  think  of  me ;  for  well  I 
know  thou  wilt  never  forget  me,  be  thy  years  many 
or  few." 

The  clasp  of  his  fingers  tightened  slightly,  but  there  was 
no  answer,  save  the  look  in  Jean's  face,  and  the  heaving  of 
his  breast. 

"  Enough  of  me,"  Pierre  repeated,  in  a  voice  which, 
while  distinct,  was  weaker  than  before.  "  And  now  thou 
wilt  tell  me,  Jean,  who  it  is  that  has  shared  thy  heart  with 
me?  Is  it  —  the  Sefiorita  Lazalie,  as  I  have  sometimes 
thought?  Surely  thou  wilt  forgive  me  for  asking  the 
question?  " 

"  What  can  it  matter  now,  my  brother —  such  a  thing  as 
love  of  mine  ?  " 

Jean's  head  was  lifted  a  little,  and  his  husky,  uncertain 
voice  was  so  filled  with  despair  as  to  give  a  tinge  of  indif- 
ference to  his  words. 

"  As  I  know  thy  nature  —  everything."     And  the  weak 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  363 

fingers  tightened  again.  "  I  wish  I  could  know  that  she 
would  love  thee  as  thou  dost  deserve ;  that  she  would  go 
with  thee  back  to  Languedoc  —  leave  forever  this  cursed 
life  of  Louisiana." 

"  Do  not  let  us  talk  of  it,"  urged  Jean,  speaking  with 
tender  authority.  "  All  I  had  hoped  for  is  now  but  a 
bygone  dream.  It  can  never  be  realized ;  for,  after  what 
has  happened,  my  name  can  be  nothing  but  one  of  infamy, 
and  I  would  never  ask  a  woman  to  share  it." 

"And  is  it  the  Senorita?"  asked  Pierre,  gently,  yet 
insistently,  laying  his  free  hand  upon  the  bowed  head. 

"  No,  it  was  Count  de  Cazeneau's  granddaughter," 
answered  a  smothered  voice. 

"The  little  '  Island  Rose,' as  the  Indians  called  her?" 
said  Pierre,  with  a  surprise  and  pleasure  which  seemed  to 
give  him  new  strength.  "  Ah,  Jean,  I  am  glad.  I  saw  her 
only  once ;  but  that  is  sufficient  for  me  to  know  that  she 
is  true,  and  pure  of  heart  —  the  one  I  would  have  thee 
love.  But  do  not  despair,  my  brother,  for  surely  it  will 
come  out  well  for  thee;  I  feel  that  it  will." 

He  stopped  for  a  few  moments,  as  if  to  gather  more 
strength;  and  when  he  spoke  again  his  tone  was  more 
incisive. 

"  Jean,  I  can  see  it  all  as  it  will  be,  if  thou  wilt  do  as 
I  say." 

"  What  is  that?  "  And  Jean,  lifting  his  head,  looked  into 
the  changed  eyes,  now  holding  a  new  and  strange  ex- 
pression —  one  that  was  plainly  discernible  even  in  the 
faint  light. 

"  Go  to  the  governor,  in  person,  or,  better  still,  go  to 
Jackson  when  he  shall  come.  Renew  the  offer,  and  show 
the  original  papers  sent  to  thee  by  the  English.  Thou 
hast  them  safely?" 

"  Yes,  they  never  have  left  my  possession." 

"  Good.  Take  them  to  the  governor,  and  to  Jackson. 
I  heard  that  Claiborne  would  have  accepted  thy  proposi- 
tion, but  was  over-ruled  by  the  others.  I  beg,  as  the  last 


364  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

thing  I  can  ask  of  thee  on  earth,  to  show  the  papers  to 
Jackson.  Promise  me  to  do  this,  and  all  will  be  well  with 
thee  and  thine." 

The  eager  voice  was  hushed.  Then,  in  the  silence, 
Jean  raised  his  head,  and  the  two  men,  with  hands  clasped, 
stared  into  each  other's  eyes,  —  the  one  pair  eloquent  with 
pleading  that,  for  the  moment,  mastered  the  death-light 
shining  under  the  pallid  brow;  the  other  pair  blazing 
with  the  rage  that  leaped  forth  through  their  despairing 
sorrow. 

"Wilt  thou  not  promise  this?"  Pierre  whispered. 

Another  brief  silence,  and  then  Jean  answered  with  a 
passion  he  tried  vainly  to  repress.  "  I  would  not,  to  save 
my  life,  give  this  promise  to  another.  But,  my  Pierre,  as 
thou  hast  asked  it  from  me  —  yes." 

His  voice  was  broken,  and  he  bent  his  head  as  would 
an  humbled  penitent. 

The  moon's  rays  had  stolen  up  until  the  shadows  of  the 
window-bars  lay  across  the  clasped  hands,  and  struggled 
faintly  along  the  whitewashed  wall,  untouched  by  the 
light  from  the  dimly-burning  lamp. 

"  Then  can  I  go  in  peace,"  had  come  like  a  sigh  from 
the  paling  lips,  as  Jean's  head  was  laid  against  Pierre's 
shoulder. 

"  Put  out  the  lamp,"  added  the  dying  man ;  "  let  us  have 
only  the  moonlight." 

This  done,  Jean  resumed  his  place  by  the  bed,  and  again 
took  the  hand  lying  so  white  in  the  moon-rays. 

A  deep,  struggling  sigh  stirred  the  silence. 

"  What  is  it,  my  Pierre  —  art  thou  in  pain  ?  " 

There  was  no  reply. 

"  Pierre,  my  brother,  tell  me  —  art  thou  in  pain  ?  "  Jean 
repeated,  conscious  that  the  hand  he  held  lay  heavy,  and 
was  growing  cooler. 

He  laid  it  tenderly  on  the  coverlet,  and,  rising,  pulled 
the  bed  out,  so  that  it  was  bathed  in  a  flood  of  moon- 
light. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  365 

The  whitening  radiance  touched  the  half-parted  lips  and 
wide-open  eyes  of  a  face  whose  cold  pallor  would  show  even 
whiter  in  the  morning's  sun. 

Truly  had  Pierre's  premonition  been  verified;  never 
would  those  sightless  eyes  behold  the  France  he  had 
longed  to  see  once  more. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-TWO 

THE  morning  of  September  14  was  clear  and  cloud- 
less, with  the  brisk  wind  distending  the  canvas  of 
H.  B.  M.  brig  "  Sophia,"  as  she  made  her  way 
toward  the  little  island  off  the  East  Pass  known  as  "  The 
Turtle." 

It  was  a  mere  patch  of  rank  vegetation,  and,  seen  from 
a  distance,  looked  much  like  the  upper  shell  of  the  reptile 
whose  name  it  bore. 

There  had  been  little  doubt  amongst  the  English  as  to 
Lafitte's  decision ;  and  their  opinion  had  been  strengthened 
to  a  certainty  by  reason  of  the  recent  attack  upon  Bara- 
taria,  the  details  of  which  had  been  reported  to  Captain 
Percy. 

It  was  therefore  with  a  very  complacent  mind  that  Cap- 
tain Lockyer  looked  ahead  at  the  little  island  lying  on  the 
heaving  water,  with  the  noonday  heat  shimmering  in  a 
dazzle  of  prismatic  coloring  over  its  green  growths. 

He  was  feeling  confident  and  elated  over  the  prospec- 
tive outcome  of  his  negotiations ;  and  a  few  bars  of  "  God 
Save  the  King,"  came,  flute-like,  from  his  puckered  lips, 
as  he  stared  at  the  bit  of  land  which  his  small  boat  was 
rapidly  approaching. 

He  was  soon  ashore,  and  glanced  around  expectantly; 
but  no  one  was  to  be  seen.  A  flock  of  water-fowl  rose  from 
the  rank  grass  in  front  of  him,  and  flew  farther  inland  ;  and 
a  pair  of  pelicans,  startled  from  their  ruminations  in  a  near-by 
thicket,  flapped  heavily  away. 

While  looking  mechanically  at  the  awkward  birds,  his 
eyes  were  attracted  by  a  large  piece  of  white  paper,  out- 
spread upon  the  impaling  thorns  of  a  bush  only  a  few  yards 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  367 

off.  He  went  toward  it,  and  soon  read  what  wrought  a 
decided  change  in  his  expression  of  complacency,  besides 
bringing  an  oath  from  his  lips. 

Then,  plucking  the  paper  from  the  bush,  he  crushed  it 
in  his  hand,  and  turning  about,  went  back  to  his  boat, 
where,  with  a  look  of  disappointment  and  rage  that  told 
his  crew  of  something  having  gone  wrong,  he  ordered  them 
to  push  off. 

The  paper  he  was  carrying  back  to  the  "  Sophia"  as  the 
result  of  his  mission  contained  only  these  words : 

SEPTEMBER  14,  1814. 

I  will  accept  no  favor  from,  and  conclude  no  terms  with,  those 
who  make  allies  of  Indians,  who  incite  slaves  to  insurrection,  and 
whose  own  cruelty  matches  well  that  of  their  savage  associates. 

JEAN  LAFITTE. 

It  was  not  until  the  "  Sophia  "  had  lifted  her  anchor  that  a 
woolly  head  and  pair  of  shining  eyes  rose  from  a  bit  of 
tangled  undergrowth  directly  opposite  the  bush  upon  which 
the  paper  had  been  displayed,  and  Nato  hastened  to  the 
other  end  of  the  island,  where  a  boat  containing  Dominique- 
You  and  two  of  his  men  awaited  him. 

As  they  pulled  away  from  the  beach,  Nato  gave  a  satis- 
fied chuckle,  and  said,  in  reply  to  Dominique's  impatient 
inquiry,  "  Yes,  sah :  de  redcoat,  he  done  come  sure  'nuff, 
an'  der  paper  ye  done  stuck  on  de  bush  he  toted  off  in  his 
coat.  Reckon  he  was  pow'ful  mad,  too,  Massa  Dominique, 
kase  he  swore  like  der  debbil." 

"  Ver'  well  —  damn  him,"  was  Dominique's  growling 
comment.  "  It  was  well  for  the  British  red-bird  that  La 
Capitaine  order  me,  stop  here  in  boat,  an'  not  go  ashore." 

Matters  at  Shell  Island  had  now  come  to  be  clearly  de- 
nned and  understood.  All  the  men  knew,  from  Lafitte's 
statement  to  them,  of  the  English  attempt  to  buy  their 
allegiance  and  service ;  they  knew  also  of  the  threatened 
vengeance  if  that  offer  was  rejected.  And  Lafitte  had  little 
trouble  in  persuading  them  to  acquiesce  in  his  proposed 


368  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

offer  to  Jackson,  when  the  latter  should  arrive  in  New 
Orleans. 

But  he  was  careful  to  conceal  from  his  followers  all 
knowledge  of  the  disastrous  attempt  already  made,  lest 
this  might  cool  their  patriotism.  He  had,  with  respect  to 
this,  and  after  much  argument,  persuaded  Dominique-You 
to  agree  upon  keeping  silence. 

Prison  doors  were  not  so  easily  opened  as  in  the  past. 
Beluche  and  Lopez  were  still  under  confinement,  together 
with  their  crew,  and  the  recently  captured  Baratarians. 

The  days  at  Shell  Island  passed  monotonously.  Once, 
in  October,  Lafitte  made  a  trip  to  La  T£te  des  Eaux,  where 
he  found  only  Lazalie  and  Madame  RiefSt,  General  La 
Roche's  sister,  who  had,  for  the  present,  closed  her  New 
Orleans  house,  and  was  stopping  in  what  her  brother  con- 
sidered a  safer  locality. 

The  general  himself  spent  much  of  his  time  in  the  city; 
and  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  was  now  at  Kanauhana, 
where  her  grandfather  was  dying.  Harold  Stewart  had 
gone  to  New  Orleans,  where  he  was  awaiting  the  arrival 
of  General  Jackson,  having  already  received  a  military 
appointment  from  Governor  Claiborne. 

After  hearing  from  Lazalie  of  Rose,  and  her  loneliness, 
picturing  her  beside  her  grandfather's  deathbed,  and  re- 
calling the  look  upon  her  upraised  face  when  he  left  her, 
and  the  words  she  had  uttered,  Lafitte  longed  to  see  her, 
if  only  to  extend  his  sympathy. 

But  this  he  would  not  do,  feeling  that,  as  matters  were 
with  him,  it  might  be  stealing  from  her  innocence  that 
which  he  had  no  right  to  seek. 

Then,  too,  if  she  had  heard  of  the  recent  happenings  at 
Barataria,  what  might  she  now  be  thinking  of  him? 

It  was  a  question  he  could  not  answer,  and  he  shrank 
from  the  possibility  of  seeing  her  again  recoil  from  him,  as 
once  she  had  done. 

That  she  would  have  heard  of  his  disaster  there  was 
little  doubt ;  for  Lazalie  had  met  him  with  both  hands  ex- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  369 

tended,  and  a  dimness  of  tears  in  her  eyes  as  she  said, 
"  Captain  Jean,  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you  again,  and  that 
you  were  not  forced  to  accept  the  governor's  hospitality. 
And  we  were  all  so  sorry  for  your  brother's  —  " 

She  hesitated ;  and  Lafitte  said  quietly,  but  with  unmis- 
takable firmness,  "  I  thank  you  truly,  Lazalie ;  I  under- 
stand what  you  would  say,  and  thank  you  for  it.  But 
please  let  us  talk  of  something  else." 

Mindful  of  Rose's  love  for  marsh-lilies,  he  had  brought 
a  large  bunch  of  them  from  Shell  Island,  where  they  grew 
in  great  luxuriance  and  beauty ;  and  now  handing  them  to 
Lazalie,  he  requested  that  she  give  them  to  Mademoiselle 
de  Cazeneau,  with  his  compliments. 

"  Then  you  will  not  go  over  to  Kanauhana  to-day?"  she 
asked,  while  inhaling  the  fragrance  of  the  flowers. 

Before  he  could  reply,  Madame  Rief£t,  who  had  entered 
the  room  and  overheard  Lazalie's  question,  exclaimed 
volubly,  "  Is  it  not  pitiful  to  think  of  that  poor  child  over 
there,  with  only  the  negroes  about  her,  and  that  snappy 
old  Barbe !  " 

"  But  you  know,  dear  madame,"  Lazalie  said,  with 
marked  remonstrance,  "  that  she  seems  to  wish  to  be 
alone.  Both  of  us,"  she  added,  now  looking  at  Lafitte,  as 
if  to  assure  herself  that  he  was  not  thinking  her  negligent, 
"  have  offered  to  go  to  Rose ;  but  she  refused  to  have 
it  so." 

"Oh,  yes,  —  of  course,"  admitted  Madame  RiefSt,  as  she 
sank  into  the  nearest  chair  and  carefully  arranged  her 
skirts.  "  But  I  still  maintain  that  it  seems  a  pity,  for  what 
can  such  a  child  know  of  death?  Mercy!  When  I  was 
her  age  the  very  idea  of  seeing  any  one  die  would  make 
me  fly  from  the  house." 

She  spoke  theatrically,  with  uplifted  brows  and  raised 
hands;  for  the  erratic,  fashionable  Madame  was,  in  person 
and  manner,  more  decidedly  French  than  was  her  brother. 

"  We  are  not,  however,  all  alike  in  that  respect,  I  take 
it,"  said  Lazalie  nervously,  for  she  felt  that,  in  the  face  of 
24 


370  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

recent  events,  such  talk  must  be  jarring  to  Lafitte,  and  she 
wondered  what  might  be  his  thoughts  as  he  stood  looking 
through  the  window  toward  Kanauhana. 

Madame  Riefe't's  frivolous  remark  had  brought  before 
him  the  picture  of  that  little  island  where  he  had  first  seen 
the  figure,  scarcely  more  than  a  child's,  clad  in  a  gayly- 
fringed  buckskin  dress,  with  beaded  leggings  and  moc- 
casins, and  clinging  to  a  still  form  from  which  the  breath 
had  but  just  departed. 

"  Speak  once  more  to  your  little  Rose  !  "  she  had  wailed. 
And  he,  hardened  by  frequent  contact  with  death,  could 
not,  until  now,  realize  the  full  depth  of  such  a  sorrow. 

Would  it  be  thus  when  her  grandfather  died?  No,  he 
answered,  finding  a  strange  comfort  in  the  thought;  for 
Count  de  Cazeneau  had  been  too  repellent  of  her  timid  prof- 
fers of  affection.  He  had  given  her  his  name,  his  protection, 
and  his  wealth ;  but  his  love  had  been  unknown  to  her. 

This,  although  to  be  regretted  during  the  count's  life- 
time, was  —  as  Lafitte  told  himself —  well  for  her  now ;  for 
one  sorrow  such  as  she  had  sustained  brings  with  it  all  the 
suffering  that  any  young  heart  should  be  called  upon  to 
endure. 

This  he  now  understood  far  better  than  on  the  day  when 
he,  a  stranger,  looked  down  upon  that  passionately  grieving 
daughter.  He  knew  that  he  had  not,  at  the  time,  been  cap- 
able of  a  sympathy  now  brought  home  to  him  by  the  very 
recollection  of  her  sorrow. 

He  realized  it  now,  when  he  had  that  moonlit  cell  to 
remember;  the  dead  face  lying  in  the  silver  radiance;  the 
unseeing  eyes ;  the  parted  lips,  forever  mute,  but  which,  a 
moment  before,  were  murmuring  words  that,  in  the  last 
instant  of  earth-thought,  as  in  all  the  years  agone,  were  for 
him  and  his  welfare. 

This  it  was  that  made  Jean  Lafitte's  face  look  pale  and 
his  manner  seem  stern,  as,  after  forcing  himself  to  listen 
for  awhile  to  Madame  Rief£t's  volatile  chatter,  he  took  his 
departure. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-THREE 

EARLY  in  December,  1814,  General  Jackson  arrived 
at  New  Orleans. 
Lafitte  had,  some  time  before  this,  at  Shell  Island, 
seen  a  copy  of  the  proclamation  issued  by  Jackson  while 
yet  at  Mobile,  after  the  general  had  received  from  Gov- 
ernor Claiborne  a  full  statement  of  the  proposition  made  to 
Lafitte  by  the  English,  together  with  the  Baratarian  leader's 
offer  of  service  on  behalf  of  himself  and  his  followers. 

This  proclamation  was  addressed  to  the  people  of  Loui- 
siana ;  and,  after  summoning  them  to  take  energetic  meas- 
ures for  defence  against  Great  Britain,  it  went  on  to  say : 

"  I  ask  you,  Louisianians,  can  we  place  any  confidence 
in  the  honor  of  men  who  have  courted  an  alliance  with 
pirates  and  robbers?  Have  not  these  noble  Britons  — 
these  honorable  men,  Colonel  Nicholls  and  Captain  W.  H. 
Percy,  the  true  representatives  of  their  royal  master  —  done 
this?  Have  they  not  made  offers  to  the  pirates  of  Bara- 
taria  to  join  them  and  their  holy  cause?  And  have  they 
not  dared  to  insult  you  by  calling  upon  you  to  associate,  as 
brothers,  with  them  and  these  hellish  banditti?  Confident 
that  any  attempt  to  invade  our  soil  will  be  repelled,  the  un- 
dersigned calls  not  upon  either  pirates  or  robbers  to  join 
him  in  the  glorious  cause." 

It  cannot  be  said  that  this  merciless  arraignment  of  him- 
self and  his  men  produced  any  particular  effect  upon  La- 
fitte's  mind  beyond  assuring  him  that  Jackson,  unlike  the 
governor's  conferees,  believed  that  the  English  had  sought 
the  aid  of  the  Baratarians. 

This,  of  itself,  would  prove  a  strong  point  in  his  favor, 
and  place  him  upon  a  firmer  footing,  when  he  should  re- 


372  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

new  the  proposition  to  Jackson  himself.  And  knowing, 
as  he  did  through  his  agents,  of  the  comparatively  defence- 
less condition  of  New  Orleans,  and  of  the  disaffection  ex- 
isting amongst  a  large  portion  of  its  citizens,  he  felt  that 
his  offer  might  meet  with  more  desirable  results  than  had 
attended  the  former  one. 

Between  eight  and  nine  o'clock  of  an  evening  toward  the 
middle  of  December,  Jackson  and  Governor  Claiborne  were 
seated  in  the  library  of  the  latter's  residence,  engaged  in 
an  earnest  discussion  of  some  of  the  many  perplexing  ques- 
tions with  which  they  were  confronted. 

Jackson,  now  in  his  forty-eighth  year,  was  not  only  one 
of  the  most  notable  and  picturesque  figures  of  the  south 
and  southwest,  but  his  strong  personality  had  already  im- 
pressed itself  upon  the  country  at  large. 

His-  adventurous  life  had  enveloped  him  in  an  atmos- 
phere of  romance  ;  his  rugged  integrity  and  stern  sense  of 
justice  had  won  the  respect  of  enemies,  even  as  the  sim- 
plicity and  lovableness  of  his  character,  together  with  his 
homely,  democratic  ways,  retained  the  affection  of  friends, 
while  his  personal  intrepidity  and  acceptance  of  the  "  Code 
d'Honneur"  appealed  powerfully  to  the  more  impulsive 
element  of  the  nation. 

A  lawyer  by  profession,  he  had  been  Public  Prosecutor, 
and  Judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Tennessee ;  he  had 
also  been  a  Representative  and  Senator  in  Congress  from 
this,  his  adopted  State.  When,  in  June,  1812,  war  was 
declared  against  Great  Britain,  he  had  already,  in  antici- 
pation of  the  event,  raised  a  brigade  of  three  thousand 
Tennesseeans,  who  were  among  the  first  volunteers  offered 
to  the  government. 

He  served  with  credit,  although  without  any  special  op- 
portunity for  distinction,  until  the  winter  of  1813-4,  when 
he  avenged  the  massacre  of  Fort  Minis  by  inflicting  upon 
the  Creek  Indians  a  series  of  disasters  which  destroyed 
them  as  a  nation. 

This  had  brought  him  into  national  prominence ;   and  in 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  373 

May,  1814,  he  was  appointed  major-general  in  the  regular 
army  of  the  United  States,  succeeding  William  Henry 
Harrison,  who  was  destined  to  occupy  the  presidential 
chair  four  years  after  it  had  been  vacated  by  Jackson. 

Near  the  table,  and  facing  the  fire,  sat  the  tall,  sinewy 
figure,  clad  in  the  blue  and  buff  uniform  already  well  known 
to  the  people  of  New  Orleans. 

Under  a  broad,  high  forehead,  from  which  the  wiry  hair, 
touched  slightly  with  gray,  was  pushed  back  as  if  by  im- 
patient fingers,  the  deeply-set  eyes,  stern  in  their  usual 
expression,  emphasized  the  iron  will  expressed  by  the 
firm,  lean  jaw  and  thin  lips,  —  the  latter,  with  their  down- 
turning  corners,  looking  as  if  made  only  for  uttering  words 
of  command  or  of  biting  sarcasm. 

Claiborne  was  eight  years  younger — only  forty,  and  of 
a  different  mould.  He,  like  Jackson,  had  gone  in  early  life 
to  Tennessee,  had  been  a  Judge,  and  Representative  in 
Congress.  But  his  experience  was  far  less  strenuous ;  and 
having  been  appointed  Governor  of  Mississippi  in  1801, 
and  of  Louisiana  in  1803,  his  life  had  been  comparatively 
free  from  the  struggles  and  vicissitudes  which  had  marked 
Jackson's  career. 

He  was  more  of  a  courtier  and  diplomat  than  was  the 
other  man ;  and,  as  he  sat,  dressed  in  the  height  of  fash- 
ion, leaning  back  in  his  chair,  one  shapely  hand  resting 
upon  the  table,  and  the  other  occasionally  stroking  his 
smooth  chin,  he  scarcely  looked  like  one  capable  of  coping 
successfully  with  the  unruly  elements  which  threatened  to 
dominate  the  existing  crisis. 

But  he  was  a  man  of  courage  and  resource,  of  sterling 
sense  and  intense  patriotism.  His  task  had  been  a  diffi- 
cult and  perilous  one ;  his  necessities  had  been  great,  and 
his  means  of  little  value.  He  had,  however,  by  coolness 
and  strategy,  kept  the  disloyal  and  malcontent  spirit  from 
manifesting  itself  in  dangerous  demonstrations,  while  at  the 
same  time  doing  his  uttermost  to  strengthen  the  city's 
material  defences. 


374  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  We  are  too  weak,  by  far,  I  tell  you,  Claiborne,"  Gen- 
eral Jackson  was  now  saying  with  irascible  emphasis,  "  and 
without  anything  like  a  sufficient  force  to  meet  what  is  now 
at  our  very  doors.  I  feel  —  to  be  frank  with  you  —  some 
doubt  of  our  ability  to  sustain  the  present  enthusiasm  of 
these  people  who  were  talking  so  lately  of  capitulating 
to  damned  Britishers." 

"  Capitulating  !  "  echoed  the  governor.  "  Surely,  gen- 
eral, at  this  late  day,  and  in  the  face  of  the  pledges  they 
have  made,  neither  the  legislature  nor  the  citizens  would 
return  to  any  such  idea." 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,  if  they  were  forced,  as  are  you 
and  I,  to  realize  that  the  enemy  outnumbers  us  ten  or 
more  to  one,"  growled  Jackson.  "  Only  "  —  bringing  his 
fist  down  upon  the  table  with  a  force  that  rattled  the  lamps 
and  papers  —  "  if  I  catch  them  talking  of  such  a  thing, 
I  '11  blow  them  and  their  crazy  old  Capitol  to  the  skies." 

Before  the  governor  —  whose  back  was  to  the  door  — 
could  reply  to  this  outburst,  he  became  aware  that  a  third 
person  had  entered  the  room ;  and  he  glanced  over  his 
shoulder  to  see  who  it  might  be,  while  his  face  showed 
the  irritation  he  felt  at  any  one  presuming  to  interrupt 
him  at  such  a  time. 

But  his  expression  changed  to  one  of  mingled  anger 
and  consternation;  and  Jackson,  who  had  been  sternly 
regarding  the  intruder,  started  to  his  feet. 

The  new-comer  had  closed  and  locked  the  door,  and 
tossed  his  long  cloak  upon  a  chair.  This  done,  he  removed 
his  hat,  and  let  the  light  fall  plainly  upon  a  handsome, 
regular-featured  face,  the  swartness  of  whose  lower  part 
was  several  shades  deeper  than  that  of  the  forehead. 

After  bowing  respectfully,  he  stood  silent,  while  his 
black  eyes  searched  with  curious  intentness  the  stern  face 
of  General  Jackson,  whose  right  hand  had  stolen  into  the 
breast  of  his  coat. 

The  governor,  who  had  risen  when  he  saw  the  key 
turned  in  the  door,  now  made  a  step  or  two  toward  the 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  375 

chair  where  lay  his  sword ;  but  the  stranger,  picking  up 
the  weapon  before  Claiborne  could  reach  it,  presented  it  to 
the  latter  with  a  graceful  bow,  coupled  with  a  courteous 
"  Permit  me,  sir." 

Then,  turning  quickly  to  Jackson,  he  added,  extending 
both  arms  to  their  full  length,  either  side  of  him,  "  Surely 
General  Jackson  will  not  fire  upon  an  unarmed  man !  " 
And  he  advanced  to  the  table. 

Governor  Claiborne's  face  had  reddened  angrily  as  he 
took  his  sword  from  the  stranger's  hands  and  replaced  it  on 
the  chair;  and  Jackson's  expression  changed  somewhat, 
as,  with  "  Assuredly  not,  sir,"  he  withdrew  his  hand  from 
the  pistol. 

"  I  beg,  gentlemen,  that  you  will  pardon  my  intrusion," 
said  their  unknown  visitor,  "  until  you  shall  hear  the  ob- 
ject of  my  mission.  And  I  pray  you  to  believe  that  I 
come  here  for  no  other  reason  than  a  desire  to  be  of  use 
to  you,  and  to  the  country  both  of  you  serve." 

Jackson,  after,  with  an  impatient  hand,  whirling  his  chair 
around  to  face  the  speaker,  resumed  his  seat;  but  the 
governor,  still  standing,  demanded  hotly  to  know  how  it 
was  that  he  had  entered  unannounced. 

"  Do  not  blame  your  people,  governor,  for  they  are 
not  at  fault.  My  errand  made  it  necessary  that  I  should 
reach  you  and  General  Jackson  unobserved ;  and  I  im- 
proved the  opportunity  to  enter  while  the  sentry  was  not 
looking." 

He  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  explain  that  the  sentry, 
a  former  Baratarian,  had  taken  care  to  look  in  an  opposite 
direction. 

"May  we  know  your  name,  sir?"  inquired  Claiborne, 
stiffly,  and  with  a  haughtiness  of  manner  in  which  there 
was  no  sign  of  softening. 

"  I  am  the  man  whom  your  excellency  has  been  pleased 
to  proclaim  an  outlaw,  and  for  whose  capture  you  have 
offered  a  reward  of  five  hundred  dollars ;  the  man  "  —  now 
fixing  his  piercing  eyes  upon  Jackson's  face  — "  whom, 


376  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

with  his  followers,  you,  sir,  have  branded  as  '  hellish  ban- 
ditti,' and  as  the  '  pirates  of  Barataria.'  I  am  Jean 
Lafitte." 

Jackson  straightened  himself,  and  again  his  hand  moved 
toward  his  breast;  but  he  checked  it,  while  muttering  some- 
thing below  his  breath.  And  the  governor's  eyes  turned 
in  the  direction  of  his  sword ;  but  he  made  no  attempt  to 
regain  it. 

"  Gentlemen,  I  pledge  you  my  word,"  added  Lafitte,  a 
touch  of  bitter  irony  now  tinging  his  voice,  "  that  I  seek 
you  with  no  weapons,  and  that  my  sole  means  of  defence 
consist  in  what  I  have  to  say,  together  with  the  papers  I 
bring  for  your  consideration." 

"  You  are  a  bold  man,  Captain  Lafitte,  to  venture  into 
New  Orleans,  to  say  nothing  of  presenting  yourself  here," 
was  the  governor's  unconciliatory  response. 

Lafitte  bowed,  as  if  acknowledging  a  compliment,  and 
drawing  a  package  from  his  breast,  held  it  across  the  table 
toward  General  Jackson,  who  was  still  staring  at  him,  as  if 
in  wonder  at  his  youth  and  appearance. 

"  I  ask,  general,"  he  said,  "  that  you,  and  you,  also, 
Governor  Claiborne,  will  accord  me  the  honor  to  read  the 
original  documents  I  received  some  time  ago  from  your 
enemies,  and  in  respect  to  which  I  understand  my  state- 
ment was  condemned  as  false.  I  have  come  to  ask  this  of 
you,  and  to  renew,  in  person,  the  offer  made  through  my 
agents,  whom,  by  the  way,  you,  Governor  Claiborne,  im- 
prisoned as  malefactors." 

Claiborne  flushed,  but  did  not  reply  ;  and  Jackson,  taking 
the  package,  made  a  motion  as  if  to  open  it.  Then, 
instead  of  doing  so,  he  laid  it  on  the  table,  and  again 
looked  searchingly  into  the  face  whose  dark  eyes  met,  with 
unflinching  frankness,  the  speculative  regard  of  his  own. 

"  Be  seated,  Captain  Lafitte,"  said  Governor  Claiborne, 
with  rather  reluctant  courtesy. 

The  former  bowed  slightly  in  recognition  of  the 
invitation,  but  remained  standing  as  he  continued,  with 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  377 

increased  emphasis,  "  The  statements  I  made  were  true, 
and  my  former  offer  was  submitted  in  perfect  good  faith, 
inspired  by  an  earnest  desire  to  fulfil  my  duty  to  the 
country  in  which  I  have  made  my  home,  and  whose  laws  I 
have  never  been  found  guilty  of  transgressing.  All  I 
asked  in  return  was  that  the  names  of  myself  and  my 
followers  should  be  freed  from  the  obloquy  which  has 
unjustly  become  attached  to  them." 

Lafitte's  words  and  manner  were  full  of  stern  dignity, 
and  Claiborne  made  neither  reply  nor  comment.  But  his 
face  flushed  again,  and  he  declined  to  meet  the  significant 
look  the  speaker  bent  upon  him. 

Jackson,  however,  accepted  the  implied  challenge. 

"  Have  you  never  been  accused  of  smuggling,  and  slave- 
trading,  Captain  Lafitte,  and  of  being  a  privateer?"  he 
asked,  in  a  tone  of  dry  sarcasm. 

"Accused,  yes;  but  never  convicted,"  was  the  quick 
reply,  "although  all  my  dealings  have  been  within  the 
knowledge  of  the  authorities,  and  I  was  constantly  in  and 
about  New  Orleans.  I  was  once,  as  Governor  Claiborne 
will  tell  you,  indicted ;  but  I  was  tried  before  an  impartial 
judge,  and  acquitted  by  a  jury  composed  of  the  foremost 
citizens  of  the  State." 

Jackson's  face  expressed  surprise,  and  he  glanced  inquir- 
ingly at  Claiborne,  who  nodded,  as  if  in  affirmation  of  the 
statement.  Then  the  former,  again  turning  his  stern  eyes 
upon  Lafitte,  asked,  "  How  is  it  with  you  in  regard  to 
privateering?  " 

"  Let  me  ask  how  is  it  with  you,  General  Jackson,  and 
with  your  own  country,  in  regard  to  privateering?"  And  a 
curl  of  scorn  touched  Lafitte's  lips.  "  Tell  me,  I  pray  you, 
sir,  how  many  scores  of  vessels,  flying  the  flag  of  the 
United  States,  are,  at  this  moment,  preying  upon  foreign 
commerce?" 

"  But  only  upon  the  commerce  of  Great  Britain,  with 
whom  we  are  at  war,"  declared  Jackson,  his  grim  features 
relaxed  —  but  only  for  an  instant  —  by  a  satisfied  smile ; 


378  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  and  they  are  acting  under  regular  letters  of  marque  and 
reprisal." 

"  True ;  and  the  vessels  in  which  I  have  been  interested 
acted  under  letters  of  marque  from  the  Republic  of  Car- 
thagena,  and  sailed  under  the  flag  of  that  nation.  Never, 
since  I  controlled  them,  have  they  interfered  with  the  ships 
of  any  nation  excepting  Spain,  with  whom,  as  you  are 
aware,  the  Republic  of  Carthagena  is  at  war." 

Jackson  was  silent,  and  glanced  scowlingly  at  Claiborne, 
who  was  tapping  the  table  abstractedly,  and  appeared  ab- 
sorbed by  his  own  reflections. 

"  I  thank  you,  general,"  Lafitte  resumed,  speaking  with 
less  emphasis,  "  for  the  opportunity  you  have  given  me  to 
explain  these  matters.  And,  without  going  into  them 
farther,  I  wish  to  assure  you  once  more  that  my  former 
offer  was  made  from  legitimate  and  patriotic  motives." 

Jackson  bowed,  as  if  in  acquiescence. 

"  But,"  demanded  Lafitte,  a  sudden  rush  of  indignation 
sounding  in  his  voice,  "  how  was  it  received?  My  motives 
were  impugned,  —  my  statements  branded  as  false;  my 
messengers  were  imprisoned.  And,  as  a  fitting  sequence 
to  this,  an  armed  expedition  was  sent  to  Barataria;  my 
men  were  butchered,  or  taken  prisoners ;  my  vessels  seized, 
and  my  other  property  destroyed.  In  addition  to  this, 
and  harder  than  all  else,  my  foster-brother,  after  being 
mortally  wounded,  was  brought  to  New  Orleans,  thrown 
into  the  common  gaol,  and  left  there,  to  die." 

Again  Jackson  looked  at  Claiborne,  as  if  expecting  some 
reply.  But  the  governor  seemed  somewhat  discomposed, 
and,  as  if  to  divert  the  course  of  Lafitte's  words,  asked  with 
an  air  of  surprise,  "Your  foster-brother?  Was  not  Pierre 
Lafitte  your  own  brother,  as  was  always  supposed  ?  " 

"  No,  sir.  There  was  no  tie  of  blood  between  us;  but 
we  had  been  bound,  since  our  boyhood  in  France,  by  a 
bond  far  stronger  than  that  of  blood  —  by  mutual  affection 
and  confidence." 

The  fire  had  died  out  of  the  speaker's  eyes,  and  his  voice 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  379 

was  attuned  to  the  gravity  of  his  words.  But  this  was  only 
for  the  moment;  and,  with  an  impatient  toss  of  his  head, 
as  if  to  throw  off  the  mood  which  had  fallen  upon  him,  he 
continued  in  a  tone,  which,  low  as  it  was,  vibrated  with 
intense  passion,  "  This  brother  of  mine,  who  was  one  with 
me  in  my  former  offer,  and  who  was  prepared  to  do  his 
part  toward  making  it  successful,  —  he  was  murdered  by 
those  men  whom  he  was  trying  to  assist;  and  his  dying 
request  to  me  was  that  I  should  do  as  I  am  doing  to-night 
—  see  General  Jackson,  and  urge  his  acceptance  of  our 
proposition." 

Lafitte  had  been  standing  all  this  time.  But  now,  as  he 
finished  speaking,  he  seated  himself  and  folded  his  arms, 
while  his  face  took  an  expression  of  stoical  indifference 
contrasting  sharply  with  the  impassioned  words  that  had 
just  poured  from  his  lips. 

Jackson  and  Claiborne  looked  at  one  another,  as  if  each 
were  waiting  for  the  other  to  speak,  until  the  former,  while 
he  fingered  the  package  he  had  taken  from  the  table,  said 
in  a  tone  whose  gravity  held  something  akin  to  tenderness, 
"  Captain  Lafitte,  you  understand,  of  course,  that  I,  an 
officer  of  the  army,  cannot  criticise  in  your  presence  any- 
thing that  took  place  prior  to  my  assuming  command  here. 
But,  speaking  as  a  man,  and  as  one  who  has  had  his  own 
share  of  hardship  and  sorrow,  I  may  venture  to  extend  to 
you  my  regret  and  sympathy  for  the  trouble  and  bereave- 
ment that  seem  to  have  been  yours." 

Lafitte  bent  his  head  silently,  and  the  governor  was  about 
to  speak,  when  Jackson  added,  "  Let  me  say  furthermore, 
that,  as  a  lover  of  my  country,  I  can  appreciate  fully  the 
motives  which  induced  your  original  offer,  and  your 
present  renewal  of  it." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir." 

Claiborne,  who  had  been  fidgeting  impatiently,  now 
hastened  to  say,  "  You  will  do  me  the  justice,  Captain 
Lafitte,  to  believe  that  I  wished  to  accept  your  offer.  But 
my  personal  views  were  overruled  by  those  upon  whose 


380  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

judgment  I  relied;  and  the  expedition  to  Barataria  was 
sent  at  their  instigation  —  not  mine." 

"  And  yet,"  said  Lafitte,  with  dry  sarcasm  that  brought 
a  faint  smile  to  Jackson's  firm  lips,  "  you  are  the  Governor 
of  Louisiana." 

Claiborne  winced ;  but  before  he  could  answer  the 
thrust,  Lafitte  added,  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders,  "  But 
it  matters  not  at  whose  instigation  the  outrage  was  com- 
mitted. The  facts  are  as  I  have  stated,  and  what  is  past 
must  stand.  Now,  General  Jackson,  may  I  ask  that  you 
open  that  package,  and  read  the  papers  it  contains  ?  " 

"  I  will,  sir,"  was  the  reply.  "  But,  before  doing  so,  I 
take  it  upon  myself  to  say  to  you  that,  no  matter  what  may 
be  the  outcome  of  this  affair  —  whether  your  proposition 
be  accepted  or  refused,  your  men  shall  at  once  be  released 
from  custody;  and  they,  as  well  as  you,  shall  have  safe- 
conducts  from  the  city,  or  my  protection  here,  should  you 
or  they  prefer  to  remain." 

He  had  been  opening  the  packet,  and  did  not  look  at 
Lafitte  as  the  latter  said,  "  Again  I  thank  you,  sir." 

As  Jackson  perused  the  first  paper,  the  impressions  he 
gathered  were  plainly  observable  in  his  look,  and  half- 
audible  comments.  Now  his  face  would  be  shadowed  by  a 
deep  scowl,  and  his  stiff  hair  would  bristle  still  more  aggres- 
sively as  he  ran  his  fingers  through  it.  This  would  be  fol- 
lowed by  a  derisive  curling  of  his  lips,  or  an  impatient 
exclamation ;  and  this  in  turn  by  a  gesture  of  contempt 

"  Fine  bombast,"  he  growled,  before  going  very  far. 
Then,  a  little  way  on,  "  Sophomorical  rubbish  !  Savors  of 
Eton,  with  some  of  George  the  Third's  silly  meanderings." 
And  so  on,  until  the  end  was  reached. 

Claiborne  had  seated  himself  closer  to  Jackson;  and 
presently,  the  latter,  with  an  exclamation  of  the  strongest 
disgust,  handed  him  the  paper. 

"  Here,  Claiborne,  you  have  seen  a  copy  of  this ;  but  you 
had  better  refresh  your  memory  by  reading  the  original." 

The  governor  took  the  paper,  and  had  begun  to  read  it, 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  381 

when,  chancing  to  glance  at  Lafitte,  he  was  puzzled  by  the 
expression  of  the  latter's  face. 

He  was  leaning  back  in  his  chair,  his  lips  half-parted, 
and  his  face  softened  by  a  glow  seeming  to  come  from  an 
inward  light,  as  his  eyes  rested  upon  something  hanging 
against  the  wall,  back  of  the  governor. 

It  was  an  engraving  of  Napoleon,  one  that,  as  the  gov- 
ernor knew,  was  brought  from  Barataria  by  a  soldier  from 
whom  he  —  an  ardent  admirer  of  the  emperor  —  had 
rescued  it. 

The  thought  of  this  made  him  —  in  the  new  light  thrown 
by  Lafitte's  accusations  with  reference  to  the  attack  upon 
Barataria  —  feel  uncomfortable;  for,  should  Lafitte  recog- 
nize the  picture  as  his  own  property,  its  present  possessor 
would  be  placed  in  an  unenviable  position. 

He  had  forced  his  eyes  back  to  the  paper,  whose  con- 
tents he  recalled  quite  accurately.  But  now,  with  the  im- 
pression already  made  upon  him  by  Lafitte,  and  the  latter's 
face  —  as  he  had  just  seen  it  —  intruding  itself  between  his 
eyes  and  the  writing,  he  was  forced  to  acknowledge  to  him- 
self that,  pirate  and  outlaw  as  he  had  been  named,  the 
Baratarian  leader  had  shown  the  greatest  generosity  and 
patriotism,  together  with  a  personal  courage  which  ap- 
pealed strongly  to  his  —  the  governor's  —  sense  of  loyalty 
and  chivalry. 

Possessed  by  this  feeling,  he  glanced  again  at  the 
younger  man,  to  see  him  still  looking  in  the  same  direction, 
apparently  oblivious  of  all  surroundings,  while  his  rapt 
expression  made  the  governor  wonder. 

Little  could  he  have  guessed  the  nature  of  the  thoughts 
giving  rise  to  it;  and,  even  could  he  have  known,  his 
wonder  would  but  have  been  increased. 

Jean  Lafitte's  heart  was  in  communion  with  that  pictured 
face,  and  with  its  original,  whom  he  seemed  to  be  once 
more  facing  upon  Elba,  looking  into  the  eyes  that  had 
rested  so  kindly  upon  him  at  the  last,  and  hearing  the  voice 
uttering  words  of  old-time  affection. 


382  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

He  had  missed  the  picture  from  its  place  over  his  hearth 
at  Barataria ;  but,  knowing  there  were  others  like  it,  he  had 
no  thought  that  he  was  looking  upon  what  had  been  his  own. 

Presently,  with  a  sigh  indicating  relief,  Jackson  handed 
the  last  paper  to  Claiborne,  and  leaning  forward,  with  his 
elbows  upon  the  arms  of  his  chair,  said,  his  voice  showing 
more  of  contempt  than  anger,  "  Most  edifying  assortment  of 
reading,  to  be  sure,  Captain  Lafitte.  Are  these  all  — these 
four  papers,  two  of  them  addressed  to  you,  Captain  Percy's 
instructions  to  his  subordinates,  and  the  proclamation  to 
the  people  of  this  State  ?  " 

"  These  are  all,  general ;  and  they  contain  all  the  infor- 
mation within  my  power  to  give  you  now,"  Lafitte  replied, 
with  a  mildness  contrasting  with  Jackson's  tone  and  man- 
ner as  would  a  strain  of  soft  music  after  the  clanging  of 
hammers  upon  brass. 

When  Claiborne  had  finished  reading  the  last  paper,  he 
and  Jackson  looked  at  each  other  curiously. 

The  former's  eyes  asked,  "  Are  we  to  trust  this  man,  or 
is  this  but  another  phase  of  his  duplicity?  " 

But  Jackson's  declared,  "  Here  is  the  opportunity  to 
obtain  the  men  and  arms  of  which  we  are  in  such  desperate 
need." 

Still  no  word  passed  between  them;  and  Claiborne 
began  to  refold  the  papers,  while  the  general  turned  to 
Lafitte. 

"  It  is  a  fine  offer  you  have  received  —  all  you  can 
possibly  desire." 

"A  fine  offer,  general,  as  you  say;  yet  it  fails  utterly 
to  cover  what  I  desire." 

"  What,  —  do  you  not  desire  wealth,  and  honor —  a  fine 
position  in  His  Majesty's  service?"  demanded  Jackson 
satirically. 

"Such,  for  instance,  as  Benedict  Arnold  received  from 
a  like  source?  " 

The  question  came  quietly,  but  with  a  keen  irony  that 
brought  a  flash  of  approval  from  Jackson's  probing  eyes. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  383 

"  I  wish  —  will  take,  nothing  that  England  can  ever 
have  to  offer  me,"  Lafitte  added,  with  sudden  fierceness. 
"  I  hate  the  nation,  and  its  ways !  Nothing  could  induce 
me  to  accept,  now  or  ever,  any  terms  from  the  English." 

The  first  unguarded  evidence  of  anything  like  cordial 
liking  now  manifested  itself  in  Jackson's  face.  Yet  there 
was  nothing  of  this  in  his  voice  as  he  said,  "  May  I  ask, 
then,  Captain  Lafitte,  if  possibly  some  motive  of  personal 
revenge  brought  you  here  to-night  with  a  renewal  of  your 
offer  ?  " 

Lafitte's  face  flushed  through  its  swartness;  then  it 
paled,  and  grew  stern. 

"  I  have  never  heard,  sir,  that  General  Jackson  was 
lacking  in  generosity.  I  am,  in  coming  here,  actuated 
solely  by  what  I  consider  the  most  honorable  course;  for, 
strange  as  it  may  seem  to  you,  I  still  claim  to  know  what 
honor  is,  or  should  be.  I  love  Louisiana  as  I  hate  Great 
Britain." 

He  had  risen,  and  was  looking  down,  his  eyes  flashing, 
and  his  nostrils  dilated,  upon  the  two  seated  hearers. 

"I  understood  that  you  needed  soldiers  —  most  of  all, 
artillerymen ;  that  you  also  needed  arms  —  cannon  and 
muskets.  I  came  to  proffer  all  I  have  left  of  men  and 
resources,  for  your  use,  and  that  of  Louisiana.  I  ask  no 
pay  for  myself —  only  for  my  men,  if  you  will ;  if  not, 
then  I  will  try  to  take  care  of  that,  and  they  are  yours 
without  pay.  The  one  thing  I  demand  is  what  I  have 
stated  already  —  a  full  pardon  for  my  men  and  myself — 
a  pardon  for  all  offences  or  alleged  offences  against  the 
laws  of  this  State  or  of  the  United  States." 

The  effect  of  these  words  upon  Jackson  appeared  in 
his  face,  as  he  nodded  significantly  to  Claiborne.  But 
the  latter,  cautious  as  ever,  said,  with  incisive  calmness, 
"  These  papers,  Captain  Lafitte,  are  of  great  importance, 
and  seem  to  bear  the  stamp  of  genuineness.  I  do  not  wish 
to  offend  your  feelings,  sir ;  but  you  must  surely  under- 
stand my  position  as  Governor  of  Louisiana.  I  therefore 


384  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

ask  you  this :  What  authority  have  I,  aside  from  your 
own  statement,  for  assuming  them  to  be  authentic?" 

"None,  Governor  Claiborne,  at  this  moment,"  replied 
Lafitte,  his  face  showing  the  anger  which,  although  held 
partially  in  check,  made  his  low  tone  ominously  vibrant. 
"  But,  until  you  can  ascertain  from  what  you  may  consider 
a  more  reliable  source  the  truth  of  my  statements,  you 
are  welcome  to  hold  me  as  your  prisoner." 

"  And,  Claiborne,  if  you  do,"  thundered  Jackson,  at  last 
giving  rein  to  his  true  feelings,  and  pounding  the  table 
emphatically,  "  if  you  presume  to  do  such  a  thing,  by  the 
Eternal,  I  '11  release  him  in  five  minutes !  You  must 
remember  that  the  city  of  New  Orleans  is  under  martial 
law." 

The  governor,  with  a  smile,  waved  his  hand,  as  if  to 
brush  aside  the  idea  of  such  a  contingency,  and  turning 
again  to  Lafitte,  said  with  the  same  deliberation  as  before, 
"There  is  one  more  question  my  duty  requires  me  to  ask." 

The  dark  eyes,  still  brilliant  with  anger,  looked  at  him 
inquiringly;  and  Jackson's  long  fingers  beat  an  impatient 
tattoo  upon  the  arm  of  his  chair  as  he  watched  the  two 
men  standing  near  him,  the  governor's  head  reaching  but 
slightly  above  the  shoulders  of  the  younger  man. 

"Assuming,"  Claiborne  continued,  "that  everything  is 
as  you  say,  and  that  your  proposition  is  accepted,  what 
security  have  I,  as  governor  of  this  State,  and  responsible, 
not  only  to  its  people,  but  to  the  President,  that  you  will 
fulfil  your  agreement?  " 

Jackson,  with  an  impatient  glance  at  Claiborne,  started 
to  speak;  but  he  checked  himself  as  Lafitte,  standing  still 
more  erect,  answered  coldly,  "  My  personal  manhood  and 
honor.  Ask  any  merchant  of  New  Orleans  with  whom 
I  have  had  dealings  if  ever  I  failed  to  fulfil  my  contracts. 
Ask  any  bank  in  New  Orleans  if  my  paper  has  ever  been 
dishonored.  No  man,  woman  or  child,  white  or  black, 
who  knows  my  name,  but  will  tell  you  that  I  always  keep 
my  promises." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  385 

"  Well  answered ! "  And  Jackson,  every  vestige  of 
reserve  now  swept  away,  rose  from  his  chair,  and  coming 
around  the  table,  extended  both  hands,  which  Lafitte 
grasped  cordially. 

Claiborne's  manner  underwent  a  marked  change,  al- 
though it  was  still  somewhat  formal  as  he  said,  "  Captain 
Lafitte,  I  cannot  do  otherwise  than  believe  you  to  be 
sincere,  and  to  admire  the  motives  which  have  led  you  to 
take  this  most  honorable  course.  I  am  pleased  to  be  able 
to  recognize  in  you  a  good  and  loyal  citizen ;  and  my 
proclamation  against  you  will  be  revoked  in  the  morning. 
Meanwhile,  in  token  of  amity  between  us,  here  is  my 
hand,  sir." 

Lafitte,  after  a  momentary  hesitation,  took  the  extended 
hand,  and  bent  his  head  with  a  courtesy  cold  as  that  which 
had  marked  Claiborne's  former  manner. 

Jackson  evidently  determined  not  to  accept  the  gov- 
ernor's attitude  as  a  criterion  for  his  own,  said,  with  in- 
creased friendliness:  "Captain  Lafitte,  I  shall  commend 
you  to  the  President,  by  the  very  next  post,  and  furnish 
him  with  a  full  statement  of  this  matter.  But "  —  glancing 
at  the  clock  on  the  mantel  opposite  him  —  "  it  is  late,  and 
I  must  return  to  headquarters.  I  shall  look  for  you  to 
report  to  me  at  nine  in  the  morning,  to  talk  over  matters 
in  detail.  I  must  know  precisely  as  to  the  amount  of 
assistance  I  am  to  count  upon  from  you ;  and  there  are 
other  things  about  which  I  wish  to  consult  you.  I  under- 
stand that  no  man  is  so  familiar  as  yourself  with  the  country 
to  the  south  and  southwest  of  here.  Is  this  true?" 

"  Yes,  general,  as  I  think  I  may  say  without  egotism." 

"  So  I  supposed ;  and  I  shall  have  some  questions  to 
ask  of  you  in  regard  to  it.  My  knowledge  of  the  country 
is  not  entirely  complete,  and  I  wish  to  obtain  all  possible 
information  respecting  the  roads  and  waterways." 

"  I  shall  be  happy  to  serve  you,  sir,  to  the  best  of  my 
ability;  and  I  thank  you,  gentlemen  —  both  of  you,  for  the 
favor  you  have  shown  me." 


386  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  sudden  huskiness  of  Lafitte's  firm  voice  was  the 
only  indication  of  his  pent-up  feelings,  as  he  added,  "  To- 
night, General  Jackson,  I  thank  you  in  words ;  but  I  hope 
to  soon  manifest  my  gratitude  in  a  more  substantial  form 
—  one  that  shall  cause  you  no  regret  for  the  justice  you 
have  shown  to  Jean  Lafitte  of  Barataria." 

He  left  them  —  his  departure  being  as  rapid  and  quiet  as 
had  been  his  appearance;  and  Jackson,  turning  to  Clai- 
borne,  said,  with  a  smile  of  grim  satisfaction,  "  I  believe 
that  we  can  save  New  Orleans ;  and  if  we  do,  by  the 
Eternal,  a  good  share  of  the  credit  will  belong  to  the  men 
whom  I  called  '  pirates  and  robbers/  and  approved  of  your 
hanging !  " 

"  He  seems  in  no  way,"  remarked  the  governor  irrelev- 
antly, while  he  stroked  his  chin  in  a  contemplative  fashion, 
"  the  sort  of  man  I  had  been  led  to  suppose."  And,  rising, 
his  excellency  accompanied  General  Jackson  to  the  street 
door. 

Lafitte  had,  with  head  erect  and  heart  buoyant,  gone  out 
into  the  starlit  night,  feeling,  and  with  good  reason,  that 
his  wishes,  hopes,  prayers,  were  about  to  be  answered. 

He  had  now,  at  the  age  of  thirty-four,  and  after  a  career 
the  like  of  which  had  come  to  but  few  men,  won  the  respect 
of  the  foremost  man  of  either  continent. 

Now  for  one  final  stand,  even  though  this  must  be  in  the 
face  of  battle  and  bloodshed ;  and  then,  if  life  were  left 
him,  adieu  forever  to  the  name  with  which  his  career  had 
been  linked. 

Adieu  to  Louisiana,  and  back  again  to  France,  and  his 
rightful  name,  —  back  to  him  who  had  made  all  this 
possible. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-FOUR 

THE  December  sunshine  lying  about  La  T£te  des 
Eaux  gave  a  warmth  and  brightness  that  would 
have  made  the  season  of  the  year  scarcely  to  be 
realized  by  one  born  to  New  England's  ice  and  snow ;  and 
the  cold  breeze  stirring  among  the  trees  would  have  been 
but  the  frosty  breath  of  early  fall,  turned  by  the  sunrise  to 
dews  that  drenched  the  grass  and  few  fallen  leaves. 

General  La  Roche  was  hurrying  through  breakfast, 
while  his  saddled  horse,  in  charge  of  a  mounted  negro, 
pawed  impatiently  as  he  stood  waiting  for  his  master. 

La  Roche  had  returned  home  only  the  day  before,  for  a 
brief  visit,  and  to  assure  himself  that  all  was  well  with  his 
household,  consisting  now  of  his  sister,  Lazalie,  and  Rose 
de  Cazeneau. 

Even  at  this,  the  last  hour  of  his  stay,  some  of  the  items 
of  news  he  had  brought  from  the  city  were  being  discussed 
and  enlarged  upon. 

The  water-courses  leading  from  the  gulf  were  being 
watched  most  vigilantly,  as  it  was  from  this  quarter  that 
an  attack  was  likely  to  come ;  and  a  body  of  men  had  been 
recently  stationed  by  Jackson  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Bayou  Bienvenue,  in  deference  —  so  it  was  reported  —  to 
the  opinion  of  Lafitte. 

Besides  six  gunboats  on  Lake  Borgne,  watching  the 
water-passes,  there  was  on  shore  a  large  force  of  men,  with 
no  less  a  commander  than  Dominique-You  ;  and  many  of 
his  own  followers  were  to  be  found  amongst  the  soldiers 
under  him.  Others  of  the  Baratarians  were  with  Beluche, 
at  Bayou  St.  John ;  and  the  former  "  outlaws  "  were  also 


388  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

mingled  with  the  soldiers  at  Forts  St.  Philip  and  Petites 
Coquilles. 

The  outlook  in  the  city  was  much  as  it  had  been  since 
Jackson's  latest  victory  —  that  of  drawing  to  his  support 
the  erstwhile  malcontents,  and  those  who  were  lukewarm ; 
and  any  one  who  now  whispered  of  capitulation  would  have 
been  risking  his  life. 

"  A  curious  change  of  affairs,"  remarked  Madame  Riefet, 
to  whom  her  brother  had  been  narrating  all  these  particu- 
lars, "  that  General  Jackson  should  now  be  trusting  so 
much  to  the  Baratarians,  who,  only  last  September,  were 
denounced  by  him,  as  well  as  by  every  one  else." 

She  was  preparing  her  brother's  second  cup  of  coffee, 
and  now  placed  it  on  Albert's  extended  tray. 

The  general  laughed  as  he  took  the  cup. 

"  Well  —  yes.  In  September  they  were  *  pirates,'  and 
'  hellish  banditti ;  '  but  in  December  they  are  privateers, 
and  their  leaders  are  gentlemen.  Yet  I  can  assure  you 
that  they  are  brave  fellows  and  tremendous  fighters,  and 
just  the  men  needed  now  to  help  save  New  Orleans." 

He  happened  to  glance  down  the  table,  and  wondered 
a  little  at  the  expression  his  words  seemed  to  have  kindled 
in  the  glowing  face  of  Rose  de  Cazeneau,  who  asked, 
"  And  Captain  Jean  is  on  Jackson's  staff  ? " 

"  Not  exactly  that,  Mignonne,  although  he  might  as  well 
be,  for  he  appears  to  be  one  of  the  general's  most  trusted 
officers,  and  is  here,  there,  and  everywhere.  He  has  been 
several  times  in  this  neighborhood,  although  none  of  you 
have  known  it.  You  see  he  has  no  time  for  social  calls  — 
scarcely  any  for  eating  and  sleeping." 

"  That  reminds  me  to  tell  you,  general,"  Lazalie  said, 
her  tone  and  air  showing  considerable  indignation,  "  that 
three  days  ago,  when  I  was  rowing,  with  Nebo,  and 
not  half  way  up  the  bayou  toward  Lake  Borgne,  two  men 
—  and  they  were  Baratarians,  I  am  sure  —  came  out  of 
the  woods  and  hailed  me  from  the  bank,  warning  me  to  go 
no  farther.  They  had  guns,  and  Nebo  was  frightened. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  389 

They  asked  where  we  came  from,  and  where  we  were 
going,  questioning  us  as  if  we  were  British  spies.  I  would 
not  answer,  but  let  Nebo  row  back,  as  he  begged  me  to  do, 
and  they  called  after  us,  saying  that  we  must  not  come  that 
way  again." 

"  Oh,  my  dear,  and  you  never  told  me  a  word  of  this !  " 
exclaimed  Madame  Rief^t,  pausing  in  her  task  of  daintily 
wiping,  with  her  napkin,  the  fluffy  lace  of  her  undersleeve, 
which  had  barely  grazed  her  plate. 

Lazalie,  putting  a  purple  grape  between  her  scornful  lips, 
glanced  sidewise,  but  offered  no  excuse  for  silence  in 
regard  to  the  matter  which  had  so  evidently  roused  her 
ire. 

She  had  recently  developed  a  fancy  for  rowing,  a  pastime 
in  which  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  joined  occasionally, 
and  one  that  Madame  Rief£t  permitted  with  outspoken 
reluctance. 

The  two  girls  had  formerly  ridden  a  good  deal ;  but  this 
had  been  stopped  by  General  La  Roche,  owing  to  his 
knowledge  that  the  country  near  his  plantation  was  filled 
with  soldiers. 

It  was  then  that  Lazalie  had  taken  to  exercising  upon 
the  water;  for,  to  a  girl  of  her  restless  nature,  quietude 
was  an  impossibility. 

"  I  can  readily  imagine,"  said  General  La  Roche,  refer- 
ring to  what  she  had  related,  "  that  these  men  might  have 
been  lacking  in  the  courtesy  to  which  you  are  accustomed ; 
but  their  rough  exteriors  covered  the  best  of  intentions. 
Pray  do  not  row  that  way  again,"  he  added  earnestly. 

Lazalie  looked  mutinous,  and  wilfully  ignored  his  un- 
concealed anxiety. 

"  You  will  not?  "  he  urged. 

"  But  why  not?  "  she  demanded  petulantly. 

"Well,"  he  began,  with  some  hesitancy,  "  Captain  Jean, 
as  I  have  told  my  sister,  seems  to  think  that  the  British 
will  soon  appear  in  this  neighborhood;  and  I  am  half 
inclined  to  agree  with  him." 


390  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Madame  Rief£t  uttered  a  faint  scream. 

"  But  you  told  me  that  only  Captain  Jean  thought  this  ! 
Why  should  he  know  more  about  it  than  General  Jackson, 
or  any  one  else?  Oh,  dear!  If  they  should  come,  we 
would  be  right  in  their  path !  " 

"  You  would  probably  be  as  safe  here  as  at  New  Orleans, 
Louise,"  declared  her  brother,  consolingly,  "  but  it  is 
dimcult  to  believe  that  they  will  attempt  a  descent  upon 
the  city  from  this  quarter.  They  surely  will  not  be 
such  fools  as  to  risk  having  their  vessels  stuck  in  the  mud 
of  the  bayous." 

"  But  oh,  dear —  oh,  dear,  Philip  !  "  exclaimed  Madame 
RiefSt,  not  much  comforted,  "  I  hope  they  will  not  come 
this  way." 

"  So  do  I,  sister  mine ;  and  so  does  every  one.  We  ex- 
pect them  to  come  straight  up  the  river,  so  that  we  can 
blow  them,  as  Jackson  says,  to  —  a  certain  place  he  men- 
tioned." 

She  looked  at  him  reprovingly,  but  Lazalie  showed  her 
white  teeth  in  an  appreciative  smile. 

As  for  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  her  thoughts  ap- 
peared to  be  straying,  for  with  an  abstracted  air  she  was 
crumbling  the  muffin  on  her  plate. 

But  her  eyes  became  riveted  upon  the  general's  face 
when,  while  folding  his  napkin,  he  said  animatedly,  "  How 
could  I  have  forgotten  to  tell  you  a  most  surprising  piece 
of  news  about  Captain  Jean  ?  That  young  man  is  a  puzzle 
to  me." 

"What  now?"  asked  Lazalie  with  marked  interest,  as 
La  Roche  pushed  back  his  chair  and  looked  at  his  watch. 

"  Oh,  never  mind  the  time,  Philip,"  added  his  sister  im- 
patiently. "The  city  will  not  vanish  if  you  should  stop 
here  an  hour  or  two  longer." 

"  Perhaps  so,  my  dear  —  perhaps  so.  But  I  have  an  en- 
gagement to  meet,  and  do  not  care  to  hurry  my  horse  over 
the  miles  between  here  and  the  place  where  I  must  be  by 
early  afternoon." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  391 

"  But,  General  La  Roche,  what  is  it  you  were  about  to 
tell  us  of  Captain  Jean?  "  asked  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau, 
whose  eyes  had  not  left  the  general's  face,  and  whose 
cheeks  were  flushing  with  additional  color. 

"  Just  this,"  answered  La  Roche,  smiling  at  her,  and  then 
glancing  at  the  others  in  a  way  to  show  that  he  was  about 
to  startle  them:  "It  appears  that  Captain  Jean  has  the 
honor  of  a  personal  acquaintance  with  Napoleon." 

"  What !  "  chorused  the  three  amazed  hearers ;  and 
Madame  Rief6t  murmured,  in  an  awe-stricken  tone,  "  Cap- 
tain Jean  knows  the  French  emperor  !  " 

La  Roche  nodded. 

"  But  he  is  emperor  no  longer,  my  dear,  nor  was  he 
such  when  Lafitte  knew  him." 

"But  how  can  such  a  thing  be  possible?"  Lazalie  began 
when  Madame  Riefet,  having  recovered  herself,  interrupted 
with:  "Tell  us  all  about  it,  Philip.  How  could  he  know 
Napoleon,  and  where  did  you  hear  such  an  improbable 
story?  " 

"  From  himself,"  was  the  laconic  reply,  accompanied  by 
a  look  of  great  satisfaction. 

The  general  was  filled  with  exultation  at  his  ability  to 
give  his  sister  —  who  had  frequently  expressed  her  dislike 
of  his  intimacy  with  Lafitte  —  a  piece  of  information  which 
he  was  quite  aware  would,  with  her  —  a  worshipper  of  the 
illustrious  Corsican  —  place  the  Baratarian  leader  in  a 
position  second  only  to  him  whose  acquaintance  he  could 
claim. 

"  I  cannot  credit  such  a  thing,"  she  declared. 

"  You  could,  and  you  would,  had  you  been  where  I  was, 
to  hear  what  he  said  to  General  Jackson.  It  came  about 
in  this  way:  A  week  or  ten  days  ago,  Lafitte  rendered  an 
important  service,  of  a  private  nature,  to  Claiborne,  and 
the  governor  urged  him  to  name  something  as  a  reward 
for  his  services.  What  Lafitte  asked  was  a  picture  of 
Napoleon,  which  it  seems  was  his  own  property,  although 
he  was  not  aware  of  it  at  the  time.  It  had  been  looted  by 


392  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

one  of  our  men  during  that  September  attack  on  Bara- 
taria,  and  Claiborne  had  rescued  it,  being  about  as  mad 
over  Napoleon  as  you,  yourself,  sister  mine ;  and  Lafitte 
had  seen  it  hanging  on  the  wall  of  the  governor's  study. 

"The  other  day,  at  headquarters,  I  was  present  when 
Jackson  and  Lafitte  were  having  a  conference,  during 
which  the  general  spoke  of  the  matter,  and  rallied  Lafitte 
upon  the  sentimental  price  he  had  named  for  so  valuable 
a  service ;  he  added  that  probably,  like  all  Frenchmen,  he 
made  '  a  sort  of  male  Madonna  out  of  Napoleon.' 

"  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  Lafitte's  face  when  he  an- 
swered, '  I  revere  him  as  the  man  I  have  known  and  loved 
since  I  was  a  young  boy,  and  who  has  been  as  truly  my 
guardian  angel  as  ever  a  good  Catholic  could  pray  the 
Holy  Mother  to  be.'  And  I  wish  you  could  have  seen 
Jackson's  face  as  he  heard  this." 

Madame  Rief6t  gasped,  and  the  two  girls  exclaimed  in 
amazement. 

"  It  was  in  France,  then,  that  Captain  Jean  knew  him?" 
Madame  said  wonderingly. 

"  Naturally,  Louise,  as  Napoleon  has  never  been  in  this 
country."  The  general  now  consulted  his  watch,  and 
added,  "I  must  be  off;  and,  by  the  way,  let  none  of  you 
mention  the  surprising  fact  that  I  have  just  related,  as  it 
might  not  be  pleasing  to  Captain  Jean.  He  said  no  more 
than  I  have  repeated,  and  was  unmistakably  averse  to  en- 
larging upon  the  subject." 

"  He  always  seems  averse  to  talking  of  himself,  or  of  his 
past  life,"  Lazalie  said,  as  if  thinking  aloud,  while  they  rose 
from  the  table ;  and  Madame  RiefSt  remarked  rather  severe- 
ly that  it  was  perhaps  because  there  was  some  disgrace 
connected  with  his  past,  and  that  this  it  might  be  which 
had  made  him  leave  France. 

The  look  of  resentful  indignation  which  this  uncharitable 
comment  brought  to  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau's  face  was 
softened  somewhat  when  the  general,  laying  a  hand  on 
either  of  his  sister's  plump  shoulders,  said,  as  he  kissed 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  393 

her  cheek,  "  For  one  so  naturally  kind  of  heart  as  you  are, 
Louise,  it  is  curious  what  wrongful  things  you  occasionally 
think  in  regard  to  other  people." 

After  he  was  in  the  saddle,  and  the  ladies  were  standing 
on  the  veranda  to  see  him  depart,  he  warned  Lazalie  that, 
for  the  present  at  least,  she  should  confine  her  aquatic  ex- 
cursions to  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  plantation.  Then, 
observing  the  perturbed  expression  his  words  had  brought 
to  Madame  Riefet's  face,  he  added  that  they  were  not  to 
worry  about  the  English,  as  the  latter  were  not  at  all  likely 
to  appear  in  the  neighborhood  of  Lake  Borgne. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-FIVE 

LESS  than  a  week  later,  one  early  afternoon,  the 
members  of  the  household  at  La  T£te  des  Eaux 
were  startled  by  the  booming  of  cannon  in  the 
direction  of  Lake  Borgne. 

The  sound,  although  faint,  was  alarmingly  suggestive, 
when  coupled  with  Lafitte's  prediction,  imparted  by  Gen- 
eral La  Roche  on  the  morning  of  his  departure  from  the 
plantation.  Madame  Rief£t,  with  the  two  girls,  stood  for  a 
time  out  of  doors,  listening  to  the  unmistakable  roar  of 
battle,  jarring  the  air  with  sullen  reverberations.  Then, 
half-frantic  with  alarm,  the  former  began  fluttering  wildly 
about,  while,  with  characteristic  kysterique,  she  gave  evi- 
dence of  her  emotions. 

Her  younger  and  calmer  companions  said  little.  The 
color  was  somewhat  paled  in  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau's 
cheeks,  and  her  eyes  widened  with  manifest  apprehension ; 
but  Lazalie  evinced  no  sign  of  fear,  and  gave  scarcely  any 
indication  of  unusual  excitement. 

There  were  but  few  of  the  male  slaves  left  upon  the 
plantation,  as  all  the  available  ones  had  been  taken  by  their 
master  to  New  Orleans,  to  do  their  share  in  its  defence ; 
and  those  left  at  La  T£te  des  Eaux,  helpless  as  frightened 
children,  came  flocking  from  their  quarters  to  gather  about 
the  "  big  house,"  chattering  among  themselves,  or  begging 
their  no  less  distracted  mistress  to  save  them. 

"  Go  hide  in  the  woods ;  hide  in  the  woods,  all  of  you  !  " 
she  screamed ;  and,  after  summoning  her  maid,  she  fled 
toward  the  house. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  395 

"What  are  you  going  to  do,  Madame  Rief£t?  "  Rose  de 
Cazeneau  asked,  as  the  lady  flew  past,  with  her  maid,  a 
quadroon  girl,  following  weeping  in  her  wake. 

"  Pack  up  what  I  must  try  and  save  from  those  miserable 
English,  who,  no  doubt,  are  coming  this  way ;  and  you  and 
Lazalie  had  better  come  with  me  and  do  the  same.  Then 
we  can  hide  in  the  woods,  along  with  the  slaves,  for  I  see 
no  other  place  for  us  to  go." 

She  spoke  hysterically,  with  a  plenitude  of  tears,  and 
fairly  flying  up  the  veranda  steps,  disappeared  within  the 
house. 

What  had  happened  was  this :  An  English  fleet,  with 
twelve  hundred  men,  had,  with  the  intention  of  throwing 
an  attacking  force  across  Lakes  Borgne  and  Pontchartrain, 
sailed  into  Lake  Borgne  and  opened  an  attack  upon  the 
Americans,  whose  presence  was  a  surprise  to  the  enemy, 
as  Captain  Lockyer,  commanding  the  latter,  had  under- 
stood that  this  point  was  defenceless. 

A  fierce  battle  followed,  resulting  in  a  partial  victory  for 
the  English;  and  this  had  been  won  in  the  face  of  diffi- 
culties either  unforeseen,  or  imperfectly  understood. 

Owing  to  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  the  larger  ships 
could  go  no  farther  than  the  entrance  to  Lake  Borgne ; 
and  it  had  taken  three  days  to  transfer  to  smaller  vessels 
the  troops  and  supplies  needed  for  immediate  use.  This 
had  been  a  severe  task ;  and  some  of  the  smaller  vessels 
had  afterward  grounded  in  the  mud,  which  General  La 
Roche,  like  others,  had  counted  upon  as  a  means  of  dis- 
couraging an  attack  from  this  quarter. 

But  the  work  had  been  accomplished,  and  the  British 
were  now  masters  of  Lake  Borgne. 

It  was  Shapira  who,  late  in  the  afternoon,  brought  this 
news  to  La  T£te  des  Eaux;  and  from  him  the  ladies 
learned,  for  the  first  time,  of  how  Lafitte,  who  had  been 
anticipating  such  a  contingency,  endeavored,  some  time 
before^  to  prepare  for  them  a  safe  refuge,  in  case  his 
apprehensions  should  be  realized. 


396  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Unknown  to  them,  or  even  to  General  La  Roche,  Shapira 
had,  for  many  weeks,  been  enacting  the  part  of  guardian 
over  the  general's  household,  this  position  having  been 
assigned  to  him  by  Lafitte,  with  detailed  instructions  as  to 
his  movements. 

The  house  was  soon  in  a  bustle  of  preparation,  the  in- 
mates packing  hastily  the  few  things  they  were  to  take 
with  them  in  their  flight,  and  concealing  such  property  as 
would  be  likely  to  attract  thieving  hands  among  the  enemy, 
who  would,  with  little  doubt,  visit  the  plantation,  as  Shapira 
reported  the  woods  about  Lake  Borgne  to  be  filled  with 
British  soldiers. 

He  had  taken  the  precaution  to  post  several  slaves  in 
the  woods,  with  strict  orders  to  give  immediate  warning  in 
case  a  single  red  coat  should  be  seen  approaching  the 
plantation.  He  did  not  mention  the  fact  that  he  himself 
had,  at  an  early  hour  that  morning,  seen  two  of  them  not 
three  miles  from  La  T£te  des  Eaux.  Indeed  he  said  noth- 
ing which  might  cause  unnecessary  alarm ;  but,  with  rest- 
less eyes  watching  in  every  direction  from  which  danger 
might  come,  he  assisted  in  the  preparations  for  flight, 
submitting  with  exemplary  patience  to  Madame  Rief£t's 
erratic  orders,  and  encouraging  the  other  women  by  word 
and  act. 

Madame  Riefet,  when  not  absorbed  by  other  matters, 
did  not  hesitate  to  express  her  reluctance  toward  accept- 
ing the  assistance  of  this  swarthy,  brigandish-looking  man, 
whom  she  had  never  before  seen,  and  whose  very  existence 
had  been  unknown  to  her. 

"  He  may  be  leading  us  to  even  worse  things,"  she 
declared  helplessly,  pausing  in  her  flight  from  one  place  to 
another,  while  giving  impracticable  instructions  to  Ma'am 
Brigida,  Barb£,  and  Violet,  her  own  maid. 

"  Oh,  dear  Madame  Rief£t,"  Lazalie  protested,  "  surely 
this  man  is  trustworthy,  or  Captain  Jean  would  never  have 
sent  him  to  us." 

"  He  says  that  Captain  Jean  sent  him ;  but  how  are  we 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  397 

to  know?  Such  a  strange,  fierce-looking  man  as  he  is! 
He  looks  capable  of  luring  us  away,  only  to  rob  us 
himself." 

"  I  know  something  of  him,"  spoke  up  Mademoiselle 
Rose.  "  He  is  the  man  of  whom  grandpere  rented  Kanau- 
hana.  Did  n't  you  know  it?  " 

"  Yes,"  Lazalie  added,  before  Madame  Rief£t  had  time 
to  frame  a  fitting  reply,  "  and  we  have  seen  him  many  times 
about  the  woods  here.  Rose  and  I  once  saw  Captain  Jean 
talking  with  him ;  and  I  think  he  is  very  obliging." 

"  But  all  this  he  tells  us  of  a  cave,  where  we  can  hide, 
right  here  on  the  plantation,  yet  which  no  one  has  ever 
heard  of  before,  and  no  one,  excepting  Captain  Jean  and 
himself,  seems  to  know  anything  about,  sounds  very  strange 
and  incredible.  Did  your  grandpere  know  of  this  cave, 
Mignonne?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,  but  I  think  not.  /  never  heard  of  such 
a  thing.  Yet,  madame,  it  surely  is  safer  to  trust  this  man, 
who  tells  us  that  Captain  Jean  sent  him,  than  to  stay  here 
and  risk  a  visit  from  those  dreadful  soldiers."  Mademoi- 
selle de  Cazeneau  shuddered,  and  looked  out  of  the  win- 
dow, as  if  fearing  to  see  those  she  had  named. 

"  We  dare  not  stay,  and  so  we  must  trust  him,"  said 
Madame,  with  a  weak  attempt  at  resolution,  as  she  slid  a 
jewel-box  into  the  bundle  Violet  was  preparing  to  fasten. 

Old  Zeney  had  come  over  from  Kanauhana,  having 
insisted  upon  being  taken  away  with  her  beloved  young 
mistress ;  and  she  now  entered  the  room  to  announce  that 
Captain  Jean  was  below  stairs. 

Never  had  his  arrival  at  the  plantation  been  so  welcome 
as  now.  Madame  Rief£t,  catching  up  her  out-of-door 
wraps  from  the  bed,  ordered  that  the  various  bundles  be 
brought  downstairs ;  for  the  phlegmatic  Barb£  had  fin- 
ished tying  up  the  last  one  as  Chloe  handed  Senorita  Lazalie 
the  lace  scarf  for  her  head,  while  Ma'am  Brigida  was  fasten- 
ing the  long  cloak  she  had  insisted  that  her  nursling 
should  wear. 


398  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Zeney  hastened  to  help  her  mistress  with  her  wraps, 
while  the  girl  was  listening  to  the  voice  now  urging 
Madame  Rief6t  to  hasten.  It  seemed  very  near,  for  Lafitte 
in  his  anxiety  had  come  part  way  up  the  staircase ;  and 
the  sound  brought  all  the  wonted  color  back  to  Rose  de 
Cazeneau's  cheeks. 

"  Heavens  !  How  fortunate,  and  what  a  comfort,  to  have 
such  a  man  come  to  our  assistance ! "  said  Lazalie,  as  she 
and  Rose  followed  Madame  Rief6t  so  closely  from  the 
room  that  one  of  them  trod  upon  the  long  train  of  the 
elder  lady's  rich  gown,  which  was  plucked  hastily  out  of 
the  way  as  its  wearer  exclaimed  testily,  "  Finely  arrayed 
we  are,  to  go  trailing  through  bushes  and  briars,  and  ex- 
ploring underground  places!  Oh,  dear  —  if  only  I  had 
thought  to  wear  a  more  suitable  dress !  " 

"  You  may  feel  yourself  fortunate,  Madame  Riefe't,  that 
you  are  able  to  leave  here  by  daylight,  and  not,  like 
some  people  I  know,  be  roused  from  sleep  to  find  your- 
self a  prisoner  in  English  hands,"  said  Lafitte,  as  they 
joined  him  on  the  stairway. 

He  had,  while  speaking,  lifted  his  hat;  and  as  he 
glanced  from  one  to  another  of  the  three  faces  near  him, 
his  eyes  rested  for  an  extra  second  upon  the  one  always 
uppermost  in  his  thoughts. 

As  they  were  descending  the  stairs,  he  called  to  Sha- 
pira,  who  was  standing  on  the  veranda,  and  then  hurry- 
ing down,  gave  the  latter  some  instructions  which  the 
others  did  not  hear  as  they  passed  out  of  the  house  and 
faced  the  slaves,  now  huddled  into  a  terrified  mass,  with 
their  faces  full  of  despairing  expectancy. 

Some  of  the  women  began  lamenting  wildly  when  they 
found  that  they  were  not  to  go  away.  But  Lafitte,  in  his 
usual  authoritative  fashion,  quieted  the  hubbub,  and  or- 
dered Shapira  to  take  them  to  the  Colonneh,  which  — 
as  he  now  decided  —  was  not  to  be  used  as  a  hiding-place 
for  those  whom  he  himself  had,  so  unexpectedly,  been 
able  to  assist. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  399 

One  of  his  own  craft,  commanded  by  Baptistine,  was 
lying  off  the  Owl's  Point,  awaiting  the  signal  which  would 
announce  the  coming  of  Lafitte,  who,  bent  upon  a  pri- 
vate mission  in  the  neighborhood,  had  not  reckoned  upon 
the  present  denouement. 

But  now,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  he  consid- 
ered this,  the  boat,  a  more  desirable  means  for  convey- 
ing the  ladies  directly  to  Shell  Island,  where  now  were 
only  old  Scipio,  Juniper,  and  the  boy,  Nato. 

Waiting  therefore  until  he  saw  Shapira  start  for  the 
Colonneh,  followed  by  the  now  quiet  slaves,  Lafitte,  who 
had  meantime  explained  his  plan  to  his  own  charges, 
told  them  to  follow  him,  and  set  out  hurriedly  in  an 
opposite  direction  from  that  taken  by  Shapira  and  his 
dusky  retinue. 


CHAPTER  FIFTY-SIX 

THE  forest  was  darkening  with  late  afternoon 
shadows  as  the  fleeing  party  followed,  in  com- 
parative silence,  the  tall  form  that  led  them. 

Lafitte  moved  rapidly,  with  noiseless  footfalls,  turning 
now  and  again  to  say  some  word  that  might  give  courage 
to  the  others,  or  pausing  to  hold  aside  a  branch  that 
drooped  too  low  over  their  pathway,  which,  but  for  his 
leadership,  would  have  been  but  a  trackless  labyrinth  of 
trees  and  tangled  thicket. 

Madame  Riefe~t,  in  her  bewilderment  at  the  surroundings, 
and  with  increasing  conviction  that  every  step  was  taking 
them  farther  from  the  dreaded  English,  forgot  to  ask  any 
questions  in  regard  to  Shell  Island,  —  forgot  even  to 
inquire  into  the  matter  of  the  cave,  so  near  her  brother's 
door,  and  yet  unknown  to  him  or  his  people. 

Lazalie's  early  training  now  stood  her  in  good  stead, 
enabling  her  to  accept  everything  with  a  philosophical  calm 
that  would  not  have  been  possible  had  her  former  life  been 
like  that  of  the  past  few  years. 

And  Rose  de  Cazeneau  had  not  lived  among  the  Indians 
without  being  imbued  with  something  of  their  calmness 
and  stoicism  in  the  face  of  danger. 

To  this  was  added  her  implicit  faith  in  him  who  moved 
so  steadily  before  her,  with  erect  head  and  lithe  limbs,  — 
whose  eyes  and  ears,  as  she  well  knew,  were  keenly  alert 
for  her  safety. 

At  length  the  party  emerged  from  the  deeper  shadows 
of  their  wooded  way,  and  came  into  a  cleared  space,  where 
the  knoll  known  as  "  The  Owl's  Point  "  projected  into  the 
bayou ;  and  halting  here,  Lafitte  looked  about  him,  while 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  401 

the  others  stood  grouped  a  little  distance  away,  awaiting 
quietly  his  movements. 

But  before  he  could  give  the  signal  to  Baptistine,  whose 
craft  was  concealed  around  the  bend  of  the  bayou,  two  men 
burst  from  the  cover  of  a  thicket  opposite  Lafitte,  a  gun 
was  levelled  at  his  breast,  and  a  hoarse  voice  shouted, 
"  Surrender,  you  cursed  pirate  !  " 

Rose  de  Cazeneau,  with  a  wild  cry,  rushed  between  the 
weapon  and  Lafitte,  while  Barb6,  who  had  been  staring  — 
as  though  he  were  a  ghost  —  at  the  holder  of  the  gun, 
echoed  the  shriek  of  her  mistress. 

"  Do  not  —  do  not  shoot  your  child  !  "  she  screamed  ; 
and,  at  her  words,  old  Zeney,  who  stood  nearest  the 
stranger,  gave  him  one  searching  look,  and  rushed  in  turn 
between  her  mistress  and  the  gun,  just  as  it  shot  out  a  jet 
of  flame. 

A  second  report  mingled  so  closely  with  the  first  as  to 
make  them  seem  but  one ;  and  Zeney,  with  the  man  who 
had  shot  her,  fell  to  the  ground. 

All  had  happened  so  quickly  that  Lafitte,  who  was,  for 
an  instant,  unnerved  by  Rose  de  Cazeneau's  effort  to  save 
him,  had  scarcely  time  to  draw  a  pistol  before  his  unknown 
assailant  fell  dead,  as  if  from  the  discharge  of  his  own 
weapon,  which  had  killed  Zeney. 

In  their  surprise  and  fright,  and  by  reason  of  the  confu- 
sion, no  one  except  Lafitte  had  comprehended  any  mean- 
ing in  the  words  which  followed  the  wild  cry  of  Barb£,  who 
now  stood  sobbing  hysterically,  with  her  arms  around  her 
half-swooning  mistress,  while  Lazalie,  with  dilating  nostrils 
and  blazing  eyes,  sought  to  release  herself  from  Madame 
Rief6t.  That  lady,  beside  herself  with  fright,  was  implor- 
ing the  girl  to  stay  with  her,  seeming  to  be  filled  with  the 
idea  that  to  go  nearer  the  spot  where  were  Barb£  and  her 
mistress  was  to  invite  additional  disaster  from  the  dead 
man's  companion,  who  stood  silently  beside  the  prostrate 
form. 

Baptistine,  who  had  heard  the  shots,  reached  the  shore 
26 


402  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

in  a  small  boat,  pulled  by  some  of  his  t  crew,  soon  after 
Shapira  appeared  at  the  edge  of  the  thick  woods  from 
whence  had  come  the  bullet  that  had  killed  Zeney's 
slayer. 

The  English  sailor,  at  Lafitte's  command,  now  surren- 
dered his  arms  to  Shapira,  and  was  promised  freedom,  in 
exchange  for  a  truthful  statement  of  the  motive  which 
brought  his  companion  and  himself  to  the  spot. 

He  said  that  the  other  man  had  been  unknown  to  him 
until  that  same  morning ;  and  all  he  now  knew  of  him  was 
that  he  was  a  scout,  picked  up  from  among  the  Indians, 
and  bought  to  serve  the  English.  Captain  Lockyer,  who 
was  in  command  of  the  English  fleet  upon  Lake  Borgne, 
having  learned  that  Lafitte  was  in  that  vicinity,  had  selected 
this  scout  to  find  and  capture  the  man  upon  whom  he 
longed  to  execute  personal  vengeance.  His  orders  had 
been  to  bring  Lafitte  to  him,  alive,  if  possible,  and  dead, 
rather  than  not  at  all ;  and  the  sailor,  having  been  one  of 
the  crew  who  rowed  the  British  officers  to  their  mortifying 
conference  at  Grande  Terre,  had  been  sent  with  the  scout 
.in  order  to  identify  Lafitte. 

Such  was  the  end  of  the  man  in  whom  Barb£  had  recog- 
nized the  brilliant  officer  of  former  years,  — recognized, 
despite  the  shock  of  grizzled  hair,  and  the  changes  wrought 
by  time  and  a  lawless  life  in  the  face  and  form  that  had 
tempted  the  new  year's  elopement. 

Meantime,  Baptistine  had  landed ;  and  leaving  his  men 
in  the  boat,  he  came  leisurely  to  where  Lafitte  was  question- 
ing the  English  sailor.  The  Baratarian's  shrewd  eyes  had 
glanced  over  the  scene;  and  the  fallen  bodies,  the  group 
of  excited  women,  —  all  that  he  saw,  told  his  alert  percep- 
tions what  had  presumably  taken  place,  while  the  sight  of 
his  commander,  standing  unharmed,  and  Shapira's  attitude, 
as  he  leaned  upon  his  gun,  assured  him  that  the  danger, 
such  as  it  might  have  been,  was  past. 

Hence  his  nonchalant,  strolling  gait  to  where  Lafitte 
stood. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  403 

The  latter  saw  him  at  once,  and  interrupted  himself  to 
bid  Shapira  see  that  the  sailor  awaited  his  further  orders. 
Then,  drawing  Baptistine  aside,  he  gave  him  instructions 
in  regard  to  placing  the  ladies  and  their  maids  aboard  his 
boat. 

Madame  Rief£t,  nothing  loath  to  leave  the  neighborhood 
of  the  two  still  forms,  sought  to  hurry  the  girls  away. 

"  But  it  seems  very  dreadful  to  leave  poor  Zeney  lying 
there,"  said  Rose,  with  a  tearful  backward  look,  as  Lafitte 
was  assisting  her  into  the  small  boat. 

"  It  is  not  possible  to  do  otherwise,  child,"  he  answered 
gently,  tightening  his  pressure  upon  the  small  hand  he  was 
holding.  "  All  that  can  be  done  for  her  now,  I  will  see  is 
done  before  I  join  you.  Will  you  not  trust  me  to  do 
that?" 

The  expression  of  the  tear-stained  eyes  raised  to  meet 
his  look  answered  him  without  the  need  of  speech. 

"You  are  not  coming  with  us?"  she  began,  when  Ma- 
dame Rief£t  interrupted  her  with  a  shrill  —  "  Not  coming 
with  us  !  Oh,  Captain  Lafitte,  we  cannot  go  without  you. 
And  these  strange  men!  Indeed"  —  now  angrily  —  "we 
will  not !  " 

He  had  put  Rose  aboard  the  boat,  and  turned  to  assist 
Lazalie,  while  he  answered  Madame  Rieffct's  outburst 
calmly,  although  there  was  evidence  of  impatience  held 
in  check. 

"  I  intend  to  escort  you  personally  to  Shell  Island,  ma- 
dame  ;  but  it  is  best  that  you  all  go  aboard  the  boat  my 
captain  here  has  waiting  around  the  point.  He  will  take 
you  to  it,  and  then  return  for  me,  as  I  have  a  duty  here 
which  I  cannot  very  well  perform  until  you  and  the  other 
ladies  have  gone.  There  may  be  other  Englishmen  prowl- 
ing in  the  vicinity ;  and  the  sound  of  the  firing  may  bring 
them  this  way.  If  this  should  happen,  I  can  manage  mat- 
ters to  far  better  advantage  by  knowing  that  you  are  out 
of  harm's  way." 

Madame  made  no  reply,  but  permitted  him  to    place 


404  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

her  in  the  boat.  Ma'am  Brigida  followed  her,  Violet 
coming  last;  and  the  sailors  pushed  off  as  Baptistine 
sprang  aboard. 

"Why  does  not  Barb£  come  with  us?"  Madame  Riefe"t 
demanded  abruptly,  as  she  saw  the  French  woman  walk  to 
where  Shapira  was  bending  over  the  body  of  Zeney,  in- 
tending —  as  ordered  by  Lafitte  —  to  carry  it  into  the 
woods  for  burial. 

"  The  boat  is  already  loaded  sufficiently,  my  lady," 
Baptistine  took  it  upon  himself  to  reply;  and  Lafitte 
answered  from  the  shore,  "  Barb£  will  come  with  me ;  there 
is  something  I  wish  her  to  do,  Madame  Riefet,  if  you  will 
kindly  permit." 

Madame  nodded ;  and  Rose,  from  her  place  in  the  stern 
of  the  boat,  gave  him  a  look  eloquent  with  gratitude.  She 
understood  that  he  wished  to  comfort  her  as  much  as  might 
be,  by  having  one  of  her  own  sex  assist  at  the  burial  of 
the  faithful  Zeney. 

He  had,  unnoticed  by  the  others,  laid  a  detaining  hand 
on  Barbels  arm,  and  whispered,  "  I  wish  to  speak  with  you ; 
wait  here  until  the  boat  returns." 

She  gave  no  sign  of  having  heard  him,  but  stood  silently, 
until,  as  Violet  was  following  Brigida  into  the  boat,  she 
turned  and  walked  over  to  where  lay  the  dead. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-SEVEN 

THE  amber  light  of  sunset  was  tipping  the  tree- 
tops,  and  the  gloom  of  coming  dusk  made  blacker 
shadows  gather  in  the  hollows  and  recesses  visible 
through  the  aisles  of  brown  trunks. 

A  faint  breeze  stirred  the  gray  moss  festooned  among 
the  trees,  swaying  it,  like  ghostly  draperies;  and  the  oft- 
reiterated  cry  of  an  owl  echoed  eerily 

Lafitte,  while  waiting  for  Baptistine  to  return  with  im- 
plements for  making  a  grave,  left  Shapira  to  look  after  the 
prisoner,  and  drew  Barb6  aside  in  order  to  question  her 
more  closely. 

He  was,  after  hearing  what  she  had  to  say,  convinced 
that  she  was  not  mistaken  in  her  statement,  although 
there  were  no  papers  —  nothing  in  the  way  of  further 
identification  —  found  upon  the  dead  man. 

Barb£  acquiesced  readily  in  Lafitte's  decision  that  Rose 
de  Cazeneau  should  never  be  told  the  truth. 

"  Of  what  use,  m'sieur,  would  it  be  to  tell  her?"  the 
woman  said,  speaking  in  French,  after  her  usual  slow 
fashion,  as  he  rose  from  beside  the  body  he  had  been 
searching. 

"  No  use  at  all,"  she  continued,  "  save  to  make  the  child 
more  unhappy.  She  has  had  no  reason  for  loving  this 
man,  and  has  always  been  told  that  he  died  long  ago,  when 
she  was  but  a  baby." 

Barbe",  with  a  shudder,  had  turned  and  walked  away,  La- 
fitte following  her  as  he  said,  "  Be  it  understood  then,  that 
no  one,  except  you  and  me,  is  to  know  the  truth.  I  do 
not  think  the  others  noticed  your  words.  But  if  any  —  if 


406  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  did,  you  must  deny  having 
spoken  them,  or  make  some  plausible  excuse." 

She  pursed  her  lips  resolutely,  and  nodded. 

Great  was  the  disgust  of  Shapira  and  the  two  men  who 
returned  with  Baptistine  when  they  found  that  it  was 
Lafitte's  wish  to  bury  the  Englishman,  as  well  as  Zeney. 
Even  Baptistine's  black  brows  went  up  in  a  surprised  dis- 
approval which  he  wisely  refrained  from  putting  into 
words. 

Quick  to  note  this  feeling,  Lafitte,  with  a  peremptory 
gesture,  ordered  the  English  sailor  to  take  one  of  the 
shovels,  and  dig,  adding  as  he  snatched  a  second  one  from 
its  wrathful-faced  holder,  "  And  I  myself  will  help  you,  as 
I  find  I  can  depend  upon  no  one  to  carry  out  my  wishes." 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  captain ;  that  is  what  I  will  do  for  you, 
although  it  is  a  strange  pleasure  you  take  in  burying  the 
man  who  tried  to  kill  you,  and  he  a  Britisher,  at  that." 

Shapira,  having  said  this,  placed  his  gun  in  the  hands  of 
the  nearest  Baratarian,  and  laid  hold  of  a  shovel,  when 
Baptistine,  with  a  furious  exclamation,  —  one  oddly  out  of 
place  upon  his  usually  riantelips,  —  turned  upon  his  sullen 
followers  and  demanded  to  know  what  they  meant  by  show- 
ing such  disrespect.  He  then  gave  them  to  understand 
that  it  was  their  duty  to  dig  a  grave  for  every  Englishman 
in  the  country,  if  such  were  their  leader's  pleasure. 

The  dead  were  soon  laid  in  the  hastily  prepared  graves ; 
the  earth  was  shovelled  over  them,  and  some  pieces  of 
fallen  trees  placed  above,  to  guard  against  any  disturb- 
ance from  denizens  of  the  woods. 

The  patch  of  clear  sky  over  the  Owl's  Point  was  now  glori- 
fied by  the  afterglow  of  sunset,  and  from  it  the  dark  water 
of  the  bayou  was  catching  a  reflecting  glint  of  crimson. 

Barb£  stood  looking  down  at  the  sluggish  stream,  wait- 
ing for  Lafitte,  before  taking  her  place  in  the  boat  holding 
the  two  sailors,  one  of  whom,  while  lighting  his  cigar  from 
the  pipe  of  his  companion,  was  still  grumbling  at  his 
recent  task. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  407 

But  his  comrade  at  length  silenced  him  with:  "Avast 
there,  an'  stow  such  lush,  ye  Portugee  monkey.  Our  cap- 
tain don't  love  the  English  divils  any  more  than  yourself. 
But  sure  it 's  Miles  Ford  that  loves  the  captain  enough  to 
belave  he  has  good  r'asons  of  his  own  for  all  he  may  do ;  an' 
I  '11  not  sit  still  an'  hear  ye  call  him  names  behind  his  back." 

In  the  sunset-bathed  clearing,  Baptistine  stood  near 
Lafitte  as  the  latter  gave  Shapira  some  parting  orders. 
He  was  to  take  the  English  sailor  to  the  neighborhood 
of  La  Te"te  des  Eaux,  and  let  him  find  his  way  from 
that  point  to  his  comrades. 

In  answer  to  Lafitte's  inquiry  as  to  how  Shapira  came 
to  leave  the  helpless  slaves  to  seemingly  shift  for  them- 
selves, the  Jew  had  explained  how  his  suspicions  had  been 
aroused  early  in  the  day  by  seeing  two  men,  one  of  them 
in  a  British  sailor's  dress,  apparently  scouting  in  the 
woods.  Shots  —  which  did  no  harm  —  were  exchanged 
between  himself  and  the  strangers,  after  which  the  latter 
disappeared.  He  had  not,  when  at  the  plantation,  con- 
sidered it  wise  to  mention  the  incident,  although  he  took 
the  precaution  of  posting  some  slaves  on  the  lookout 
while  preparations  were  making  for  flight. 

Then,  later  on,  after  he  had  brought  the  slaves  and 
goods  to  the  Colonneh,  he  experienced  a  feeling  of  appre- 
hension which  impelled  him  to  set  out  briskly  upon  the 
trail  of  Lafitte  and  his  party. 

"  And,  as  matters  turned  out,  it  is  as  well  that  you  did 
so,"  said  Lafitte  in  a  tone  that  was,  of  itself,  commendation 
sufficient  to  bring  a  look  of  gratification  to  Shapira's  dark 
face.  "  Keep  the  slaves  and  property  inside  the  Colonneh, 
and,  in  a  day  or  two,  I  will  have  Baptistine  bring  them 
to  Shell  Island.  You  yourself  had  better  come  with  them 
—  perhaps?  "  The  last  word  was  a  question. 

Shapira  made  a  wry  face,  and  pulled  his  coon-skin  cap 
still  farther  over  his  forehead. 

"  It  does  not  suit  me,  my  captain,  to  be  hiding  there 
with  the  women  and  slaves  —  begging  your  pardon  for 


408  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

saying  so.  No,  —  once  the  niggers  and  goods  are  at 
Shell  Island,  I  shall  take  myself  and  gun  to  New  Orleans 
and  General  Jackson.  Now  that  the  Britishers  have  come 
into  Lake  Borgne,  it  is  nearer  the  city  that  the  music  will 
soon  be  piping  up." 

It  was  comparatively  early  when  Lafitte's  party,  weary 
from  the  excitement  of  the  day  and  the  fatigue  of  their 
long  march  through  the  woods,  betook  themselves  grate- 
fully to  such  accommodations  as  Baptistine's  small  craft 
afforded  for  rest  and  sleep. 

The  night  had  closed  in  darkly  as  the  boat  slipped  away 
beneath  the  starlight,  made  dimmer  by  the  walling  forest 
lining  either  bank  of  the  bayou. 

It  was  some  time  after  this  that  Lafitte,  while  picking 
his  way  along  the  deck,  a  lighted  lantern  swinging  from 
his  hand,  came  upon  a  cloaked  female  figure  •  sitting 
well  astern  upon  a  coil  of  rope,  and  his  foot  struck  sharply 
against  a  small  object,  sending  it  swiftly  toward  her. 

Holding  his  lantern  lower  to  see  what  this  might  be, 
the  rays  struck  across  the  white  hand  and  wrist  of  Rose 
de  Cazeneau  as  she  reached  forward  and  picked  up  an 
exquisite  ivory  fan,  whose  jewelled  sticks  caught  the  light 
glimmeringly. 

"  Oh,  it  is  Madame  Rief£t's  pet  fan,  —  one  Monsieur 
Laussat  gave  her  in  place  of  one  he  broke,  when  she 
danced  with  him  at  the  governor's  ball." 

"  Laussat,  Napoleon's  agent,  who  came  to  negotiate 
the  transfer  of  Louisiana?  "  asked  Lafitte  in  a  low  tone, 
as  he  placed  the  lantern  behind  him  and  seated  himself 
beside  the  girl. 

The  darkness,  and  the  softly  lapping  water,  with  her 
nearness  to  him,  filled  the  man  with  a  sense  of  being  alone 
in  the  world  with  her,  while  all  its  turmoil  and  dangers 
were  as  if  forever  shut  away. 

"  Yes ;  she  told  Lazalie  and  me  of  it.  And  is  it  not 
too  bad?  Some  of  the  sticks  are  broken;  it  must  have 
dropped  from  one  of  the  bundles." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  409 

Her  voice  sank  low  and  lower,  and  a  fluttering,  like 
that  made  by  the  wings  of  a  startled  wild  bird,  sounded 
in  it. 

Lafitte's  hand  had  stolen  over  one  of  hers,  and  now  held 
it  close. 

"Why  are  you  here,  little  Rose,  and  not  asleep,  like 
the  others,  as  you  ought  to  be?  You  must  be  very 
tired." 

"  I  was ;  but  I  could  not  »sleep,  and  came  up  here  for 
some  air.  It  tired  me  still  more  to  lie  down  in  the  cabin 
and  not  be  able  to  keep  my  eyes  shut.  It  was  warm,  too ; 
and  then  I  kept  seeing  it  all  over  again." 

She  stopped  abruptly,  and  he  felt  the  shiver  that  ran 
through  her  shoulder  where  it  touched  his  own. 

"  Do  not  let  us  speak  of  it,  and  try  not  to  think  about 
it,"  he  said  urgently,  holding  in  check  the  mad  desire  to 
throw  his  arms  about  her  and  kiss  the  pale  face  now  turned 
to  look  at  him. 

The  suppression  made  his  voice  tremulous  as  he  asked, 
forcing  a  laugh,  and  taking  the  fan  from  her  hand,  "  Do 
you  understand  the  language  of  the  fan?  " 

"  Somewhat,"  she  answered,  wondering  at  his  apparent 
change  of  mood.  "  Lazalie  has  told  me  of  it." 

"  Ah,"  said  Lafitte,  with  a  touch  of  what  might  have 
been  either  playfulness  or  sarcasm,  "  then  you  have  had 
an  excellent  teacher.  Yet  I  doubt  if  she  ever  evolved  for 
you  a  sentence  I  should  like  to  see  if  you  can  read." 

"  What  is  it?  —  let  me  try,"  she  replied,  her  thoughts  — 
as  he  intended  they  should  be — diverted. 

"  I  wonder  if  there  are  enough  sticks  in  this  small 
bauble,"  he  continued,  not  seeming  to  have  heard  her;  and 
bending  his  face  closer,  he  counted  them. 

"  One,  two,  three,  four  —  yes,  here  are  the  eight,  and 
five  to  spare,  for  all  the  fan  is  such  a  tiny  one." 

Then,  having  placed  it  in  her  hand,  he  added,  speaking 
more  softly,  "  There  are  the  eight  sticks,  little  Rose.  Can 
you  read  what  they  say  to  you  from  me  ?  " 


410  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

The  girl  sat  with  bended  head,  her  eyes  fixed  on  the 
open  fan  she  could  see  but  indistinctly. 

She  was  assailed  by  a  torrent  of  sensations,  awakened  to 
life  by  the  undertone  of  Lafitte's  words  and  manner,  for 
whose  meaning  intuition  furnished  the  key,  although  the 
sentence  made  up  of  the  eight  ivory  sticks  was  unknown 
to  her. 

"Can  you  read  it?"  he  whispered,  lowering  his  face  to 
look  into  hers  and  again  possessing  himself  of  her  hand. 

Pure  love  between  two  kindred  souls  is,  at  times,  a  mar- 
vellously mystical  thing  —  when  a  blinding  flash  of  light 
carries  the  clearest  understanding,  without  the  aid  of 
words. 

At  the  sound  of  his  voice,  with  his  lips  so  close  that  his 
breath  stirred  her  hair,  —  at  the  thrill  of  his  touch,  —  at 
the  mere  realization  of  their  being  alone  together,  a  strange 
exultation  possessed  the  girl,  lifting  her  spirit  from  its 
bodily  enthrallment ;  and,  half-swooning,  yet  acutely  sensi- 
ble, she  read,  as  surely  as  though  he  had  uttered  them, 
"  No  words  may  say  how  I  love  you  !  " 

It  was  as  if  an  angel  voice  spoke  to  her  inner  senses ; 
and  dropping  the  fan  into  her  lap,  she  covered  her  face 
with  her  hands. 

"Can  you  read  it?"  he  whispered  once  more,  feeling 
that  she  was  quivering,  as  from  a  nervous  chill. 

"  No,"  she  murmured  faintly ;  but  adding,  woman-like, 
and  in  a  stronger  tone,  "  Tell  me  !  " 

He  laughed,  and  rose  to  his  feet.  The  laugh  came  from 
his  exulting  heart;  and  extending  his  hands  to  her,  he 
said,  with  a  new  decision  of  manner,  "  Come,  little  Rose, 
this  is  very  delightful,  but  not  at  all  good  for  you.  What 
would  Madame  Rief£t  say  to  me  if  she  knew  where  you 
were  at  this  moment?  I  will  take  you  below;  and  then 
you  must  go  to  sleep,  like  a  good  child." 

He  took  her  hand,  and  she  permitted  him  to  lead  her 
down  the  narrow  stairway  to  the  cabin  below. 

"  Some  day  —  and  soon,"  he  said,  as  he  left  her  at  the 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  411 

door  of  her  little  stateroom,  "  I  will  tell  you,  if  indeed  you 
know  not  already,  what  the  fan  said." 

There  was  a  smile  in  his  voice ;  and  something  else,  as 
well,  that  made  her  lashes  droop  to  touch  the  flushed 
cheeks. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-EIGHT 

MADAME  RIEFET  found  little  to  cavil  at  in 
the  neat  and  comfortable,  if  somewhat  primitive 
arrangements  at  Shell  Island,  which  Lafitte  and 
his  party  reached  the  afternoon  following  their  departure 
from  La  T£te  des  Eaux. 

Madame  and  the  two  girls  were  quartered  in  his  own 
cabin,  the  prevailing  atmosphere  of  which  was  —  owing  to 
the  jumble  of  foreign  furnishings  that  filled  it  —  teak-wood 
and  lacquer. 

The  outside  door  opened  into  a  large,  square  living- 
room,  at  whose  farther  end,  and  directly  opposite  the 
entrance,  was  a  huge  fireplace,  roughly  made,  in  which 
the  cheery  fire  of  logs  was  now  very  acceptable,  as  there 
was  a  touch  of  chilliness  in  the  air,  redolent  with  wild-wood 
odors. 

From  either  side  of  the  living-room,  doors  opened  into 
sleeping  apartments ;  and  a  ladder  led  through  an  opening 
overhead  to  the  floor  above. 

In  these  lower  sleeping-rooms  the  beds  were  of  carved 
teak-wood,  and,  after  the  Indian  fashion,  were  suspended 
by  heavy  cords  from  the  ceiling  of  rough  logs,  while  in  the 
living-room  the  handsome  settees  at  either  side  of  the 
fireplace  were  of  Japanese  woods  and  manufacture.  And, 
although  the  dining  table  was  of  common  pine,  smaller 
tables  and  chairs  of  India  and  Chinese  woods,  elaborately 
carved,  made  the  place  a  curiously  incongruous,  yet  ex- 
ceedingly comfortable,  den. 

Madame  Riefe't,  whose  luxurious  home  held  no  such 
store  of  costly  furniture  and  draperies,  looked  about  with 
considerable  amazement. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  413 

"  What  a  very  beautiful  chair,  Captain  Lafitte  !  I  never 
saw  another  one  like  it,"  she  said,  passing  her  fingers 
appreciatively  over  the  dragons  forming  the  arms  of  a 
chair  he  had  drawn  up,  after  urging  her  to  be  seated  near 
the  fire  ;  for  the  lady  had  complained  of  feeling  chilly. 

"  It  is  yours,  my  dear  madame,  if  you  will  honor  me  by 
accepting  it,"  he  replied  instantly,  with  a  smile ;  and  turn- 
ing a  deaf  ear  to  her  voluble  remonstrances,  he  went  out 
to  the  kitchen,  where  Scipio  was,  with  Juniper's  assistance, 
preparing  a  meal  for  the  new-comers. 

Rose  de  Cazeneau  was  beside  Lazalie,  on  one  of  the 
settees,  with  the  Spanish  girl's  arm  around  her;  and  the 
two  were  watching  the  flames,  before  which  sat  Madame 
Riefet. 

After  the  excitement  of  the  previous  day,  and  not  yet 
having  recovered  from  their  fatigue,  the  ladies  were  dis- 
posed to  be  more  silent  than  usual ;  but  presently  Lazalie 
remarked,  glancing  around  her,  "  How  cheerful  and  pleas- 
ant it  seems  here !  It  is  almost  as  if  Captain  Jean  had 
known  we  were  to  come,  and  had  prepared  for  our  re- 
ception." 

"  If  so,  then  I  wish  he  might  have  known  still  more,  so 
that  my  brother  would  have  prepared  for  our  protection 
at  La  T£te  des  Eaux,  and  thus  saved  us  from  this  wild 
flight,"  said  Madame  RiefSt,  as  though  determined  to  be 
dissatisfied. 

"  I  suppose,"  she  added,  sighing  deeply,  "  those  dreadful 
brutes  of  English  soldiers  are  now  going  through  the  house, 
pulling  everything  about.  And,  oh  —  all  the  beautiful 
linen  that  had  to  be  left !  I  presume  they  will  destroy 
everything  they  cannot  steal." 

"  For  my  own  part,  I  am  so  thankful  to  have  escaped 
them  that  I  cannot  muster  up  the  slightest  regret  over 
anything  I  have  left  for  them  to  steal,"  declared  Lazalie, 
who  had  been  thinking  of  that  other  flight,  when  she  left 
the  Barra  de  Hierro,  and  escaped  to  New  Orleans. 

Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau  had,  so  far  as  appearances 


414  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

went,  nothing  to  say  upon  the  subject,  which  was  now 
dropped. 

Since  Jackson  and  Claiborne  accepted  the  allegiance  of 
Barataria,  Shell  Island  had  been  deserted  by  those  who  had 
made  its  former  life  boisterous.  Only  Scipio,  Juniper,  and 
Nato  had  remained ;  and  to  these  were  now  added  Baptis- 
tine  and  his  crew,  who  were  to  stop  only  for  the  night. 
Lafitte  alone  knew,  at  first,  how  he  had  kept  the  three 
negroes,  together  with  a  generous  supply  of  provisions, 
upon  the  island,  so  that  they  should  be  available  in  case 
emergency  made  it  desirable  to  convey  Rose  de  Cazeneau 
to  a  safe  retreat;  but,  later  on,  he  had,  for  reasons  of  his 
own,  taken  Baptistine  and  Shapira  into  his  confidence. 

"I  cannot  understand,  Captain  Lafitte,"  said  Madame 
Riefe't,  with  the  air  of  being  somewhat  annoyed  at  the  fact, 
"  how  you  came  to  have  such  a  correct  opinion  in  regard 
to  the  possible  movements  of  the  English,  —  so  much 
clearer  ideas  than  those  of  any  one  else  —  even  my 
brother." 

They  were  all  at  the  table,  upon  which  Scipio  and  his 
coadjutors  had  placed  the  preliminary  courses  of  a  most 
appetizing  meal;  and  the  old  negro  was  devoting  much  of 
his  attention  to  Mademoiselle  de  Cazeneau,  urging  her  to 
let  him  put  the  various  dainties  upon  her  plate. 

"  Jes'  yo'  please  try  dese  bit  ob  feesh,  lil'  Missy,  wid  a 
bit  ob  dese  hominy;  an'  after  dat,  a  nice  slice  ob  ven'son," 
he  said  coaxingly,  evidently  wishing  to  air  his  English,  or 
else  supposing  that  she  did  not  understand  French.  "  La 
Capitaine  Lafitte,  he  say  ole  Scipio  done  know  bes'  in  dey 
worT  how  cook  eem." 

She  smiled  up  into  his  face,  but  offered  no  objection  to 
his  helping  her ;  and  Lafitte,  who  was  watching  the  two, 
did  not  appear  to  have  heard  Madame  Rief£t's  remark, 
which  was  now  repeated  rather  sharply,  as  if  that  lady  were 
bent  upon  acquiring  the  information  she  sought. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  madame,"  he  said,  starting  slightly, 
and  turning  to  her. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  4 1 5 

"  I  wish  you  to  tell  us  how  you  happened  to  entertain 
the  opinion  which  has  resulted  in  such  benefit  to  us  —  I 
mean  in  regard  to  what  the  English  were  going  to  do?" 

Her  tone  was  quite  caustic,  and  her  sharp  dark  eyes  re- 
garded him  speculatively  over  the  rim  of  her  sherry  glass. 

"  I  had,  for  some  time,  felt  a  misgiving  that  something 
of  the  sort  was  likely  to  occur,  and  I  therefore  prepared 
for  it ;  that  was  all,  madame." 

He  spoke  hurriedly,  and  as  if  the  matter  held  little  in- 
terest, —  while  his  eyes  went  back  to  the  violet  ones  now 
looking  at  him. 

"  But,  if  you  thought  this,  why  was  it  that  others  —  my 
brother,  for  instance  —  did  not?  "  Madame  persisted,  put- 
ting down  her  glass,  and  taking  up  her  fork  with  a  vigor 
suggestive  of  an  inclination  to  enforce  an  answer  by  stick- 
ing the  silver  prongs  into  Lafitte,  rather  than  into  the  juicy 
venison  steak  upon  her  plate. 

"  That,  madame,  is  a  matter  I  can  no  more  explain  than 
can  you  yourself,"  he  replied  smilingly,  but  scarcely  glanc- 
ing at  her. 

"  But  you  warned  General  La  Roche,  by  telling  him 
what  you  thought,"  declared  Lazalie,  "  for  he  told  us  so, 
himself." 

"  Yes,  senorita ;  I  informed  him  of  it  several  weeks 
since." 

"  And  what  did  he  say?  "  asked  Lazalie;  and  Madame 
Rief£t  answered  with : 

"  You  remember,  Lazalie,  that  he,  like  others,  declared 
such  a  thing  to  be  impossible." 

"  General  La  Roche  smiled  at  the  idea,"  answered 
Lafitte,  with  a  careless  shrug  of  his  shoulders. 

"  Well,  I,  for  one,  am  thankful  for  your  forethought, 
which  has  saved  us  from  a  meeting  with  those  hateful 
Englishmen,"  said  Lazalie,  with  a  flash  of  her  eyes  that 
bespoke  the  inheritance  of  her  uncle's  hatred  of  that 
nation. 

"  Indeed,  yes,  Captain  Lafitte ;  all  of  us  have  cause  to 


4 1 6  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

feel  most  grateful  to  you,"  Madame  now  admitted,  in  a 
more  amiable  tone.  "  But  to  think,"  she  added,  "  of  that 
cave  being  on  the  plantation,  and  none  of  us  knowing 
anything  about  it?" 

"  Its  secret  was  given  to  me  some  years  since  by  an  Indian 
chief,"  said  Lafitte,  and  then,  as  if  wishing  to  drop  the 
matter,  asked  Madame  Rief£t  if  she  wished  any  message 
taken  to  her  brother,  as  that  night  must  find  him  returning 
to  New  Orleans,  in  order  to  report  to  General  Jackson. 

"  If  you  can  go  why  may  not  we?"  she  inquired  with 
alacrity.  "  Surely,  Captain  Lafitte,  you  do  not  intend  to 
go  off  and  leave  us  alone  in  this  desolate  place?" 

"  Here  is  surely  the  safest  place  for  you  at  present, 
madame."  He  smiled  encouragingly  at  Rose  de  Cazeneau, 
who  was  looking  perturbed,  while  Lazalie  shot  a  scornful 
glance  at  Madame,  as  if  impatient  at  her  show  of  fear. 

"  It  would  not  be  possible  for  me  to  conduct  one  lady, 
to  say  nothing  of  three,  into  the  city  by  the  route  I  must 
take,"  Lafitte  continued.  "  Baptistine  will  take  me  part 
of  my  way,  and  will  return  within  three  days  with  your 
slaves  and  the  other  property  left  in  the  cave ;  and  my 
slaves,  with  your  own,  will  surely  enable  you  to  be  com- 
fortably housed  here  until  it  is  possible  to  convey  you  to 
the  city.  I  shall,  no  doubt,  be  able  to  come  and  go  in  the 
interim ;  and  General  La  Roche  will  probably  do  the  same. 
Meantime,  dear  madame,  I  repeat  that,  until  the  English 
shall  have  been  driven  from  about  New  Orleans,  this  little 
island  is  the  safest  retreat  you  could  possibly  have.  It  lies 
entirely  out  of  the  way  of  any  surprise  from  either  the 
English  or  Americans,  for  none  of  them  know  the  way 
hither,  and  few  of  them  are  aware  of  the  island's  exist- 
ence." 

Madame,  with  a  sigh,  sought  relief  in  a  silence  that  was 
acquiescing;  and  she  could  not  but  admit  to  herself  that, 
in  the  present  annoying  predicament,  the  mysterious  life 
of  Barataria  had  proved  to  possess  certain  advantages. 


CHAPTER   FIFTY-NINE 

LATER  in  the  day,  Madame  Rief£t,  who  had  been 
attacked  by  a  nervous  headache,  was  lying  down 
in  one  of  the  bedrooms  on  the  lower  floor,  and 
Lazalie  sat  reading  aloud  to  her,  the  Spanish  girl's  rich 
voice  being  the  only  sound  to  break  the  stillness  of  the 
cabin,  where  in  the  open  doorway  Rose  de  Cazeneau  sat 
listlessly,  her  chin  in  her  palms,  and  her  eyes  straying  to 
the  primitive  out-of-door  world  around  her. 

Nature  had  made  the  place  very  beautiful ;  and,  shut 
away  in  its  solitude  and  peace,  it  was  difficult  for  one  to 
realize  that  the  clamor  of  war  was  so  close  at  hand. 

Except  for  the  cleared  spaces  near  the  cabins,  forest 
trees  rose  all  about,  and,  along  the  river,  reached  by  a 
path  leading  from  the  door  of  Lafitte's  house,  their  roots 
were  almost  in  the  water. 

The  surroundings  were  rich  with  a  splendor  of  tropical 
verdure ;  and  from  out  the  thicker  forest  lying  back  of  the 
cabins  a  crystal  stream  bubbled  along  its  tortuous  way, 
tumbling  down  between  ferny  boulders  and  making  moss- 
rimmed  pools  that,  mirror-like,  reflected  the  dainty  growths 
nodding  over  them. 

So  quiet  was  the  place  that  the  sound  of  voices  echoed 
as  in  a  dryad's  world  of  peace  and  irresponsible  nature, 
where  the  lulling  song  of  water,  the  rustle  of  leaves,  and 
the  music  of  unseen  birds  broke,  for  a  moment's  space, 
the  calm,  only  to  make  its  hush  all  the  greater. 

Amid  such  environments  Rose  de  Cazeneau  felt  at  home  ; 
for,  since  her  babyhood,  nature  had  been  her  foster-mother, 
and  its  phases  her  most  intimate  friends. 
27 


4 1 8  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

So  wrapped  was  she  now  in  dreams  as  not  to  know  that 
Lafitte  had  come  from  Scipio's  domain,  and  through  the 
room  back  of  her,  until,  standing  above  her,  he  asked 
gently,  and  with  a  smile,  "  Are  you  performing  guard 
duty,  little  Rose?  Must  I  give  the  countersign  before  I  can 
pass  out?" 

A  vivid  flush  mantled  her  cheeks  as  she  sprang  up  and 
turned  to  face  him. 

"  I  am  sorry  if  I  startled  you,"  he  said,  coming  outside ; 
and  taking  off  his  broad-brimmed  hat  he  pushed  the 
curling  locks  from  his  forehead. 

"  It  was  only  that  I  had  forgotten  myself  in  my  surround- 
ings," she  explained,  her  eyes  lowering  before  his  curiously 
intent  gaze.  "  They  remind  me  of  my  old  home."  And 
she  waved  one  hand  in  a  comprehensive  gesture. 

"  Yes,  I  think  this  is  somewhat  like  your  island  home," 
he  assented,  still  looking  at  her  as  before,  with  an  expres- 
sion as  if  he  might  now  be  regarding  her  for  the  first  time. 
Then,  as  if  from  impulse,  he  took  her  hand. 

"  Little  Rose,"  he  said,  a  slight  tremor  sounding  in  his 
voice,  "  I  must,  as  you  know,  leave  here  to-night,  and  there 
can  be  no  telling  when  I  may  return,  or  what  may  happen 
before  you  and  I  meet  again.  I  have  a  story  to  relate  — 
one  I  have  longed  to  tell  you ;  and  I  have  a  strong  desire 
—  arising  from  something  far  more  than  mere  sentiment  — 
as  to  the  place  where  I  should  like  you  to  hear  it.  The 
spot  is  not  far  from  here  —  only  a  little  way  through 
the  woods.  Will  you  come  with  me,  and  listen  to  my 
story?" 

"Shall  I  not  tell  Lazalie?  Perhaps  she  will  wonder  — 
she  and  madame,  if  they  miss  me." 

She  spoke  hurriedly  and  nervously ;  but,  lifting  her  eyes 
to  his,  she  saw  such  an  impressive  solemnity  in  their  dark 
depths  that  something  impelled  her  to  add,  in  the  sub- 
missive tone  of  an  obedient  child,  "  Yes,  Captain  Jean,  I 
will  come  with  you." 

As  the  man  and  girl  took  their  way  side  by  side,  Lazalie 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  419 

appeared  in  the  doorway.  Her  eyes  blazed,  and  her  scarlet 
under-lip  was  caught  fiercely  between  the  white  teeth,  as 
she  saw  Lafitte  reach  out  one  hand  to  clasp  that  of  his 
companion,  while  with  the  other  he  cleared  a  bush  from 
the  path.  Then  they  moved  on,  and  were  shut  from  sight 
by  the  trees. 

"  Aha !  I  thought  so  !  "  the  Spanish  girl  said  to  herself, 
the  last  word  ending  in  a  sigh,  as  she  turned  away  and 
began  pacing  the  floor. 

"  I  hate  him,  and  I  ought  to  hate  her.  Hate  her?  No, 
I  cannot  do  that,  my  sweet  Rose.  You  are  not  responsible 
for  having  the  same  fever  that  once  possessed  me.  And 
who  could  help  loving  you  ?  As  for  him,  he  long  ago 
gave  me  to  understand  plainly  that  I  might  claim  nothing 
more  than  friendship  from  him." 

She  laughed  bitterly  as  that  last  day  on  the  Barra  de 
Hierro  rose  before  her,  bringing  with  it  an  increase  of  color 
to  her  cheeks  at  thought  of  her  past  lack  of  maidenliness. 

"  Do  I  really  love  the  man  now,  or  is  it  only  my  injured 
pride  that  would  make  him  love  me?  Make  him!  Pah, 
—  what  is  the  worth  of  love  that  has  to  be  forced  ?  There 
is  no  question  of  forced  love  with  La  Roche,  and  he  has 
been  very  good  to  me.  He  is  a  man,  every  inch  of  him, 
and  a  very  handsome  man." 

Her  face  softened,  her  haughty  head  drooped,  and  the 
angry  fire  died  from  her  eyes. 

Ma'am  Brigida  now  appeared  at  one  of  the  bedroom 
doors.  She  was  rubbing  her  eyes,  whose  appearance,  to- 
gether with  her  flushed  cheeks  and  dishevelled  hair,  told 
that  she  had  but  just  aroused  from  slumber. 

"  Madame  is  asleep  ?  "  she  asked  in  a  whisper,  coming 
over  to  where  Lazalie  stood  looking  out  of  the  doorway. 

The  girl  nodded. 

"  Oh,  my  treasure,  why  would  ye  not  let  me  read  to 
her  ?  Sure  that  swate  throat  must  ache  with  the  doin' 
of  it." 

Lazalie  only  smiled,  and  went  outside  to  sit  on  the  step, 


420  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

while  Brigida,  after  ensconcing  herself  on  the  door-sill, 
continued  to  lament  over  her  nursling's  self-imposed  task, 
ending  with,  "  The  sound  of  your  swate  voice  lulled  me  off 
to  sleep,  so  it  did ;  otherwise  I  'd  have  been  as  wide-awake 
as  yerself.  To  be  sure,  I  'm  tired ;  an'  by  the  same  token 
we  all  are  tired,  after  such  crazy  doin's  as  yesterday  brought 
to  us.  An'  Zeney  lyin'  dead,  shot  like  a  dog  by  that  crazy 
spalpeen  of  a  British  spy,  an'  lyin'  buried  out  in  the  woods, 
with  niver  a  coffin.  Ach  —  anee  —  anee  !  I  wonder  what- 
iver  calamity  will  be  fallin'  on  us  next.  But,  thanks  be 
to  Captain  Jean,  we  've  been  spared  the  worst  that  might 
have  come  to  us." 

Meanwhile,  and  scarcely  forty  yards  from  the  lamenting 
Brigida,  Rose  de  Cazeneau  stood  with  Lafitte  beside  what 
seemed  —  from  the  wooden  cross  marking  it  —  to  be  a 
grave.  It  was  a  long,  narrow  mound,  already  rich  with 
brilliant  wood-growths ;  and  the  forest  shut  it  away  from 
sight  of  the  cabins. 

Obeying  silently  the  motion  of  his  hand,  she  seated  her- 
self upon  a  fallen  tree,  where  the  moss,  thick  as  a  rug, 
made  a  covering  soft  as  velvet.  Lafitte  then  sat  down  upon 
the  ground  before  her, — with  his  back  against  the  mound, 
the  cross  making  a  rest  for  his  bared  head. 

"This,  little  Rose,  is  Pierre's  grave,  —  Pierre  Lafitte, 
known  to  the  world  as  my  brother;  and  never  was  a 
brother  more  true  of  heart  or  lovable  than  he,  although 
not  a  drop  of  kindred  blood  ran  in  our  veins." 

The  listening  girl's  amazement  was  manifest  not  only  in 
her  face,  but  in  her  voice,  as  she  exclaimed,  "  What ! 
Pierre  Lafitte  not  your  brother,  Captain  Jean  ?  " 

"  No,  —  nor  any  blood  relation  whatever.  But  of  this  I 
will  tell  you  presently.  What  I  wish  to  say  now  is,  that  he 
talked  to  me  of  you,  little  Rose,  just  before  he  died ;  your 
name  was  the  last  that  came  from  his  lips." 

"Mine?"  she  said  in  surprise.  "  I  spoke  to  him  only 
once,  Captain  Jean,  and  then  it  was  but  a  few  words,  when 
he  came  to  the  house,  seeking  grandpere." 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  421 

"  Yes ;  but  he  saw  you  more  than  once,  even  if  you  did 
not  know  it — do  not  remember  it.  And  once  was  suffi- 
cient for  what  I  mean." 

A  new  fire  now  drove  the  sad  look  from  his  eyes,  fixed 
upon  Rose,  who  sat  with  eyes  downcast,  and  hands  clasped. 

He  sighed,  and  gave  his  head  an  upward  toss,  as  if  to 
throw  off  the  thoughts  begotten  by  his  allusion  to  Pierre's 
death ;  and  then,  as  if  reading  from  a  book,  he  told  her  of 
the  Languedoc  home,  where  he  and  Pierre  had  spent  their 
childhood  ;  of  his  father,  Monsieur  le  Baron ;  of  Napoleon, 
the  young  officer  of  his  boyish  idolatry.  He  told  of 
Margot,  and  Pere  Huot  —  of  all  the  persons  connected 
with  his  life. 

Rose  listened  intently,  her  face  reflecting  the  feelings 
and  emotions  aroused  by  Lafitte's  story ;  and,  more  than 
once,  a  mist  of  tears  dimmed  the  violet  eyes,  perhaps  a 
moment  before  filled  with  indignation. 

He  omitted  altogether,  or  touched  lightly  upon,  what- 
ever might  have  shocked  her,  leaving  out  any  mention  of 
Etienne,  beyond  saying  that  the  maliciousness  of  an  elder 
half-brother  had  been  the  cause  of  his  leaving  his  father's 
house  and  assuming  the  name  of  his  foster-mother. 

He  said  little  in  regard  to  his  life  with  Laro,  but  told 
fully  of  the  meeting  with  Greloire,  at  Martinique,  which 
had  aroused  his  better  self. 

At  this,  a  small  hand  stole  from  its  fellow's  clasp,  and 
was  held  out  to  him.  He  took  it,  and  pressed  his  lips  to 
the  soft  fingers.  Then,  after  releasing  it  gently,  he  went 
on  with  his  narrative. 

He  told  of  his  visit  to  Elba;  of  the  interview  with  Na- 
poleon ;  of  the  promise  he  had  made,  and  his  efforts  to 
fulfil  it;  of  his  temporary  loss  of  resolution  after  the 
descent  upon  Barataria,  and  of  its  full  renewal  at  Pierre's 
death. 

As  he  described  that  scene  in  the  moonlit  cell,  her  tears 
flowed  freely ;  and  at  sight  of  them  a  strange  smile  touched 
Lafitte's  lips. 


422  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

"  Ah,  my  Pierre,"  he  murmured,  bending  to  lay  his  face 
against  the  wood-flowers  upon  his  foster-brother's  grave, 
"  other  eyes  than  thy  Jean's  can  weep  for  thee  !  " 

As  he  raised  his  head  Rose  de  Cazeneau  stretched  out 
both  hands  to  him. 

"  Captain  Jean  —  oh,  Captain  Jean,"  she  sobbed,  "  how 
could  I  have  had  such  hard,  wicked  thoughts  of  you?  It 
surely  was  because  I  never  knew  you  until  now !  " 

"And  do  you  know  me  now?"  he  asked,  sitting  erect, 
and  clasping  the  extended  hands. 

She  looked  down  into  his  face,  filled  with  a  light  such 
as  the  face  of  Jean  Lafitte  had  never  before  shown. 

"  Do  you  know  me  now,  little  Rose?  If  so,  then  it  is 
well;  for  that  is  what  I  wished  should  be  before  I  depart 
forever  from  Louisiana." 

"  Depart  forever  from  Louisiana !  "  she  repeated ;  and 
the  dismay  in  her  voice  made  his  heart  leap. 

"Would  you  care  —  would  you  miss  me?"  And  his 
clasp  tightened  upon  her  imprisoned  hands. 

"Rose  —  my  little  Island  Rose,"  he  said,  seeking  to 
look  under  the  lashes  that  swept  her  cheeks,  "  when  my 
duty  to  New  Orleans  and  Jackson  is  ended,  as  ended  it 
soon  must  be,  I  shall  return  to  France,  to  be  Monsieur 
le  Baron,  my  father's  son,  in  the  old  Languedoc  chateau 
—  a  thing  my  emperor's  love  has  made  possible,  and 
which  will  enable  me  to  be  nearer  him,  the  man  I  have 
shown  you  how  I  loved  and  still  love.  Will  you  go  with 
me,  little  Rose,  to  be  presented  to  him  as  my  baronne  — 
as  my  wife  ?  " 

The  tears  were  running  from  beneath  the  lowered  lashes 
as  she  laid  her  cheek  against  one  of  the  hands  that  held 
her  own ;  and  a  bird's  song  thrilled  out  with  joyous  melody 
as  he  reached  up  and  drew  her  face  to  him. 

There  is  an  eastern  legend  telling  that  when  Paradise 
was  fading  from  earth  an  angel  plucked  and  saved  a  single 
rose,  which,  ever  treasured,  is  imbued  with  fragrance 
immortal. 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  423 

To  every  mortal  is  given,  sooner  or  later,  a  breath  of 
this  fragrance,  which  brings  joy  beyond  all  that  earth 
can  give. 

This  hour  had  surely  brought  to  the  storm-tossed,  ever- 
battling  soul  of  Jean  Lafitte  his  breath  of  the  angel's  rose 
of  Paradise,  to  abide,  as  a  benediction  of  unspeakable 
peace,  forever. 


CHAPTER  SIXTY 

THE  battle  of  New  Orleans  had  been  fought  and 
won. 
It  proved,  so  far  as  the  result  of  the  war  was 
affected,    a   needless    victory,    inasmuch    as,    fifteen    days 
before,  at  Ghent,  a  treaty  of  peace  had   been  concluded 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain. 

But  the  triumph  was,  in  its  completeness,  and  by  reason 
of  the  means  through  which  it  had  been  achieved,  of 
inestimable  and  lasting  benefit  to  this  country. 

It  proved  that  the  spirit  which  had  inspired  the  men 
of  the  Revolution  still  animated  those  who  survived  that 
memorable  struggle,  and  that  it  had  descended,  unim- 
paired, to  their  sons ;  that  the  bravery  and  devotion  which 
had  created  the  Republic  were  still  alive  for  its  preserva- 
tion. It  proved  that  American  freemen,  although  lacking 
in  discipline,  and  poorly  armed,  could  repel  and  defeat 
a  greatly  superior  force  of  veteran  soldiers,  rich  with  all 
the  material  and  panoply  of  war,  —  the  flower  of  Britain's 
army,  fresh  from  its  victories  in  Spain. 

History  tells  how  much  of  Jackson's  success  was  due  to 
the  loyalty,  intelligence,  and  bravery  of  Lafitte  and  his 
Baratarians;  it  says,  aside  from  this,  that  but  for  the 
warning  and  information  given  to  the  former  by  Lafitte, 
New  Orleans  could  not  have  been  saved. 

During  the  short  campaign  preceding  the  battle  of 
January  8th,  1815,  the  Baratarians,  through  their  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  country,  proved  themselves  invaluable  as 
spies  and  scouts ;  and  when  the  two  armies  met  in  conflict, 
the  experience  and  skill  of  the  former  "  outlaws,"  as  artil- 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  425 

lerymen  and  riflemen  —  the  rapidity  and  accuracy  of  their 
fire,  their  coolness  and  judgment —  these  not  only  contrib- 
uted directly  and  powerfully  to  the  result,  but  inspired 
with  confidence  the  American  troops  —  many  of  them  raw, 
and  ill  accoutred  —  amongst  whom  they  fought. 

General  Jackson  was  quick  to  recognize  this,  during  the 
battle  and  afterwards,  in  his  Reports  and  General  Orders. 

In  one  of  the  latter,  dated  January  15,  1815,  he  said, 
after  paying  a  high  tribute  to  Lafitte: 

"  Captains  Dominique-You  and  Beluche,  lately  comman- 
ding privateers  at  Barataria,  with  part  of  their  former 
crews,  and  many  brave  citizens  of  New  Orleans,  were  sta- 
tioned at  batteries  Nos.  3  and  4.  The  general  cannot 
avoid  giving  his  warm  approbation  of  the  manner  in  which 
these  gentlemen  have  uniformly  conducted  themselves 
while  under  his  command,  and  of  the  gallantry  with  which 
they  have  redeemed  the  pledge  they  gave  at  the  opening 
of  the  campaign,  to  defend  the  country." 

Ten  days  after  the  battle  all  that  was  left  of  Pakenham's 
defeated  army  had  embarked  for  England,  and  the  city  of 
New  Orleans  gave  itself  up  to  joy  and  festivity. 

At  a  dinner  given  by  Governor  Claiborne,  at  which 
Lafitte  was  an  honored  guest,  the  latter's  health  was  pro- 
posed by  the  governor;  and  Jackson,  after  joining  in  the 
toast,  stated  that  he  should  bespeak  for  Captain  Lafitte  a 
high  official  position  at  the  hands  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States. 

But  the  former  Baratarian  leader,  after  an  eloquent  re- 
sponse, declined  the  general's  offer,  and  then  announced 
his  approaching  marriage  to  the  granddaughter  of  the  late 
Count  de  Cazeneau. 

This  was  received  in  a  way  that  again  brought  him  to 
his  feet  in  order  to  bow  acknowledgments  of  his  fellow- 
guests'  good-will. 

Governor  Claiborne  then  proposed  the  health  of  the 
bride-elect,  and  when  this  had  been  drunk  with  all  the 
honors,  General  La  Roche,  in  replying  on  behalf  of 


426  Lafitte  of  Louisiana 

the  young  lady,  announced  his  own  engagement  to  the 
Senorita  Lazalie. 

Renewed  applause  now  broke  forth,  to  be  checked  by 
Jackson,  who  said,  after  a  vigorous  thumping  upon  the 
table  had  restored  order,  "  Gentlemen,  let  us,  if  you  please, 
make  a  little  less  noise,  for  fear  those  outside  may  think  we 
are,  because  of  the  absence  of  the  ladies,  lacking  in  proper 
dignity." 

Young  Harold  Stewart,  who  was  seated  nearly  opposite 
the  general,  ventured,  with  the  assurance  of  a  favorite  to 
reply  with  boyish  enthusiasm,  "  But,  General  Jackson,  we 
don't  have  a  Captain  Jean  Lafitte  to  toast  every  night !  " 

"  No ;  nor  are  we  old  campaigners  accustomed  to  have 
boys  lift  up  their  voices  in  our  midst  every  night.  Eh, 
colonel?  " 

The  twinkle  in  Jackson's  eyes  gave  the  negative  to  the 
sarcasm  of  his  words ;  and  the  smilingly  spoken  question 
was  put  to  a  brown-haired,  broad-shouldered  officer  a  few 
seats  below. 

Colonel  Thomas  Stewart,  handsome  in  middle  age  as  he 
had  been  in  youth,  laughed. 

"  No,  general  —  not  as  a  usual  thing ;  but  then,  you  see, 
Harold  is  a  chip  of  the  old  block." 

The  good  feeling  of  Jackson,  Claiborne  and  the  citizens 
of  New  Orleans  toward  Lafitte,  and  their  appreciation 
of  the  loyal  and  important  services  rendered  by  him,  ex- 
tended to  all  his  once  outlawed  followers :  and  President 
Madison,  in  his  proclamation  of  pardon,  used  these 
words : 

"  But  it  has  been  represented  that  the  offenders  have 
manifested  a  sincere  repentance ;  that  they  have  aban- 
doned the  worst  cause  for  the  support  of  the  best ;  and 
particularly  that  they  have  exhibited  in  the  defence  of 
New  Orleans  unequivocal  traits  of  courage  and  fidelity. 
Offenders  who  have  refused  to  become  the  associates  of 
the  enemy  in  war,  upon  the  most  seducing  terms  of  invi- 
tation, and  who  have  aided  to  repel  his  hostile  invasion 


Lafitte  of  Louisiana  427 

of  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  can  no  longer  be 
considered  as  objects  of  punishment,  but  as  objects  of 
a  generous  forgiveness." 

Beluche  received  an  important  official  appointment  in 
South  America;  and  after  the  death  of  Dominique-You, 
some  years  later,  the  city  of  New  Orleans  erected  a  monu- 
ment to  his  memory. 

It  is  true  that  some  of  the  more  adventurous  Baratarians 
relapsed  into  their  former  pursuits ;  but  their  operations 
were  carried  on  [in  foreign  seas,  and  Louisiana  knew  them 
no  more.  There  is  also  good  reason  for  suspecting  that 
one  of  these,  more  intelligent  than  his  fellows,  assumed 
the  name  of  their  former  great  leader,  and,  in  1819  or 
1820,  made  a  stronghold  upon  the  site  of  what  is  now  the 
city  of  Galveston  in  Texas. 

From  this  came  one  of  the  stories  relating  to  Lafitte's 
career  subsequent  to  the  battle  of  New  Orleans ;  another 
being  that  he  resumed  his  former  practices,  and  had  been 
drowned  at  sea,  while  still  another  states  that  he  died  in 
Yucatan.  But  a  fourth  story  claims  that  he  was,  as  late 
as  1830,  seen  in  France,  and  that,  some  years  after  this, 
his  widow  was  known  to  be  living  in  a  chateau  near  the 
upper  bank  of  the  Loire. 

Certain  it  is  that,  with  the  sails  of  the  "  Black  Petrel "  turn- 
ing slowly  from  the  golden  glow  of  sunset,  near  the  land, 
to  the  cold  gray  of  the  far-off  sea  line,  and  then  to  pearl, 
ere  they  faded  from  sight,  vanished  Lafitte  of  Louisiana. 

"  Things  that  make  and  things  that  mar 
Shape  the  man  for  perfect  praise  ; 
Shock  and  strain  and  ruin  are 
Friendlier  than  the  smiling  days." 


UP  AND  DOWN  THE 
SANDS  OF  GOLD 

A    PRESENT-DAT    NOPEL 

BY    MARY    DEVEREUX 

Author   of  "  From    Kingdom  to  Colony "    and 

"  Lafitte  of  Louisiana." 
I2mo.       Decorated  Cloth.       11.50. 

A  love  story,  told  with  delicacy  and  grace.  —  Brooklyn  Times. 
Humor  and  pathos,  love   and   adventure,   abound  throughout  the 
work.      Spicy  incidents  are  plentiful.  —  Atlanta  Constitution. 

Margaret  Leslie  is  a  heroine  who  deserves  a  place  in  Mr.  Howells* 
gallery  of  immortal  heroines  in  fiction.  —  Rochester  Herald. 

Margaret  Leslie's  brave  service  in  the  battle  with  self  is  as  attractive 
as  the  patriotic  deeds  of  Mary  Devereux's  former  heroine.  — Neiv 
York  Times  Saturday  Re<vienv. 

The  story  is  one  of  sunshine  and  shade,  of  smiles  and  tears.      The 
author  has  created  for  us  a  little  company  of  people  whom  we  learn 
to  love,  and  from  whom  it  is  hard  to  part.  —  Boston  Transcript. 
The  book  is  charmingly  written,  the  style  pure  and  strong,  and  the 
play  of  native  wit  engaging.  —  Outlook,  New  York. 

A  genius  for  depicting  character  in  a  telling  way,  and  in  a  style 
that  is  charming  as  well  as  pungent,  is  one  of  Mary  Devereux's 
strongest  points.  —  Rocky  Mountain  Nevus,  Denver. 
It  is  a  positive  treat  to  read  such  a  pure,  sweet  story,  —  a  genuine 
story  of  natural  men  and  women  in  a  seashore  town  in  New  England. 
—  Buffalo  Commercial. 

LITTLE,   BROWN,   &   CO.,   Publishers 

254    Washington    Street,    Boston,    Massachusetts 


A  NOTABLE  AMERICAN  ROMANCE 

FROM   KINGDOM 
TO  COLONY 

By  MARY   DEVEREUX 

Author  of  "UP  AND  DOWN  THE  SANDS  OF  GOLD" 

A  Charming  Story  of  Marblehead  in  the  Revolution 
I3th  THOUSAND 

Illustrated  by  Henry  Sandham.    i2mo.  Decorated  doth.    $1.30 

A  picturesque  and  entertaining  story  of  love  and  war.  The  work  of  the 
minute-men,  of  the  scouts,  and  the  Marblehead  fishermen,  takes  on  an 
entirely  new  and  thrilling  interest  when  shown  as  figuring  in  the  destinies 
of  such  characters. — Beacon,  Boston. 

It  gives  a  truer  picture  of  the  country  and  its  people  than  does  the  record 
of  battles  or  the  struggle  for  possessions.  —  'The  Outlook, 
We  had  not  proceeded  far  into  the  story  before  we  found  ourselves  deeply 
absorbed  in  it,  not  only  because  of  the  rapid  movement  of  the  plot,  but 
also  because  of  the  delicate  and  subtle  grace  of  style.  .  .  .  The  author's 
success  is  distinctly  marked. — Atlanta  Constitution. 

A  brave  heroine  she  makes,  beautiful,  fascinating,  inconsistent,  wilful, 
lovable.      The  romance  is  a  delightful  one. — Portland  Transcript. 
Has  the  charm  of  novelty.    ...   Its  many  exciting  incidents  are  graphi- 
cally told.      Its  characters  are  warmly  human,  and  its  picture  of  colonial 
conditions  is  convincing. —  Chicago  Tribune. 

Throughout,  love  is  dominant,  but  it  is  brave,  sweet,  true  love,  and  we 
are  sorry  that  the  book  should  end  so  soon.  —  Boston  Journal. 
Distinctly  interesting.  —  Neciv  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 
History  and  love  are  delightfully  blended.      The  atmosphere  of  old  New 
England  pervades  it,  and  there  has  been  no  prettier  delineation  of  colonial 
character,   nor  no  more  captivating  presentation   of  the  romance  of  the 
early  days. — Philadelphia  North  American. 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  &  COMPANY,  Publishers 
254  WASHINGTON  STREET  •  BOSTON,  MASS. 


THE   MOST  LOVABLE   HEROINE 
IN    MODERN    FICTION 

TRUTH  DEXTER 

By  SIDNEY  McCALL 

I2mo.     Decorated  cloth.     $1.50. 

A.  novel  of  united  North  and  South  of  rare  power  and  absorbing  interest. 
It  is  but  fair  to  say  that  not  one  of  the  novels  which  appeared  last  year  on 
either  side  of  the  Atlantic  (including  those  from  the  pens  of  the  most 
gifted  writers)  was  superior  to  this  in  artistic  quality,  dramatic  power,  and 
human  interest  combined.  We  do  not  hope  to  see  it  surpassed,  even  if 
equalled,  in  1901.  —  Philadelphia  Telegraph. 

In  seriousness  of  purpose,  in  variety  of  scenery,  in  contrasts  of  character, 
and  in  the  general  quality  of  its  workmanship,  it  is  one  of  the  few  re- 
markable novels  published  in  Boston  in  recent  years. 

The  best  portrait,  the  best  figure  in  the  book,  is  Truth  Dexter,  —  alway? 
true  to  the  South,  always  true  to  herself,  simple  and  affectionate  as  a  child 
...  In  many  respects  "Truth  Dexter"  is  an  unusual  book,  and,  all  in 
all,  it  is  a  powerful  and  very  charming  book.  — Boston  Journal, 

For  firmness  of  grasp,  crispness  of  dialogue,  and  neatness  of  general 
writing,  "Truth  Dexter"  might  almost  stand  as  a  model.  —  Chicago 
Evening  Post. 

A  love  story  of  peculiar  interest  and  power  runs  through  the  story,  and  in 
the  telling  of  this  there  are  whole  chapters  that  grip  the  heart  firmly  and 
introduce  to  the  reader  intellectual  delights  quite  foreign  in  the  average 
novel  of  the  period.  ...  It  certainly  bids  fair  to  prove  the  most  satis- 
factory novel  of  the  year.  —  Philadelphia  North  American. 

The  author's  portrayal  of  Truth  is  delicious.  — Minneapolis  Journal. 

A  story  that  compels  attention  from  start  to  finish, — a  story  bright  with 
contrast,  lit  up  with  animated  descriptions  of  nature,  suggestive  and 
frequently  dramatic.  —  Chicago  Record-Herald. 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  &  COMPANY,  Publishers 
254  WASHINGTON  STREET  •  BOSTON,  MASS. 


New  &  Popular  Fiction 


THE  PHARAOH  AND  THE  PRIEST 

From  the  original   Polish  of  ALEXANDER  GLOVATSKI. 
Translated  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.     Illustrated.     I2mo.     $1.50. 

THE  QUEEN  OF  QUELPARTE 

By  ARCHER    BUTLER    HULBERT.     Illustrated,      ramo. 
$1.50. 

TOWER  OR  THRONE 

By  HARRIET   T.  COMSTOCK.     Illustrated.     I2mo.     $1.50. 

THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  CZAR 

By  JOHN  R.  CARLING.     Illustrated.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

LAFITTE  OF  LOUISIANA 

By  MARY  DEVEREUX.     Illustrated,     izmo.     $1.50. 

IN  THE  COUNTRY  GOD  FORGOT 

By  FRANCES   CHARLES.     I2mo.     $1.50. 

IN  THE  EAGLE'S  TALON 

By  SHEPPARD  STEVENS.     Illustrated.     i2mo.    $1.30. 

THE  HEROINE  OF  THE  STRAIT 

By  MARY  CATHERINE  CROWLEY.    Illustrated.     I2mo. 
$1.50. 

THE  GOD  OF  THINGS 

By  FLORENCE    BROOKS   WHITEHOUSE.     Illustrated. 
i2mo.     $1.50. 

A  GIRL  OF  VIRGINIA 

By  LUCY   MEACHAM   THRUSTON.     Illustrated.     i2mo. 
$1.50. 

A  MAID  OF  BAR  HARBOR 

By  HENRIETTA  G.  ROWE.     Illustrated.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

LITTLE,     BROWN,    AND     COMPANY 
Publishers,  254  Washington  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  l 


REC'C 


219% 


3  115800948  5649 


